SERMONS 
 
 ON 
 
 INTERESTING SUBJECTS, 
 
 BY THE 
 
 REV. CLAUDIUS BUCHANAN, D. D. 
 
 LATE VICE-PROVOST OP THE COLLEGE OP FORT-W1LLIAM 
 
 IN BENGAL, AND MEMBER OP THE ASIATIC 
 
 SOCIETY. 
 
 AUTHOR OF THE CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES IN ASIA, 
 
 EDINBURGH: 
 
 PRINTED FOR J. OGLE J M. OGLE, GLASGOW , R. OGI.F1 
 AND T. HAMILTON, LONDON j 
 T. JOHNSTON, DUBLIN, 
 
 1812. 
 

 G. .CAW. Printer, Edinburgh. 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 SERMON I. 
 
 Page 
 
 THE THREE ERAS OF LIGHT, being two Dis- 
 courses preached before the University of Cam- 
 bridge, on Commencement Sunday, July 1st, 
 1810 1 
 
 SERMON II. 
 
 On the Same Subject 30 
 
 APPENDIX. Preparatory Studies for the Church ... 65 
 
 SERMON III. 
 
 THE STAR IN THE EAST, preached in the Parish 
 Church of St. James, Bristol, on Sunday, Feb. 
 26, 1809, for the Benefit of the Society for Mis- 
 " sions to Africa and the East," (On the Au- 
 thor's return from India.) 73 
 
 THREE SERMONS ON THE JUBILEE, 
 
 Preached at Welbcck Chapel, London, viz. 
 
 1. THE MOSAIC JUBILEE, with it spiritual appli- 
 cation to redemption by Christ ; preached on the 
 Sunday before the Thanksgiving Day 123 
 
IV CONTENTS. 
 
 Pa* 
 
 2. THE BRITISH JUBILEE, celebrated the 
 Oct. 1809, being the Thanksgiving Day, ap- 
 pointed to commemorate the fiftieth year of the 
 reign of his Most Gracious Majesty, George the 
 Third ................................................ 151 
 
 3. THE HEAVENLY JUBILEE, preached on the 
 Sunday after the Thanksgiving Day. " Bless- 
 " ed are they that are called to the marriage sup- 
 " per of the Lamb" ................................ 
 
 SERMON VII. 
 
 THE LIGHT OF THE WORLD, preached at the 
 Parish Church of St. Anne's Blackfriars, on Tues- 
 day in \Vhitsun Week, June 12, 1810, before the 
 " Society for Missions to Africa and the East" be- 
 ing their Tenth Anniversary ......................... 237 
 
 SERMON VIII. 
 
 THE HEALING WATERS OF BETHESDA, 
 
 preached at Buxton Wells, to the Company assembled 
 there for the Benefit of the Medicinal Waters, on 
 Whitsunday, June 2, 1811 ........................... 279 
 
THE 
 
 THREE ERAS OF LIGHT, 
 
 BEING TWO 
 
 DISCOURSES 
 
 PREACHED BEFORE 
 
 THE UNIVERSITY OF CAMBRIDGE, 
 
 ON COMMENCEMENT SUNDAY, 
 July 1st, 1810. 
 
 B 
 

 
SERMON I* 
 
 (MORNING.) 
 GEN. I. 3. Let there be LIGHT, 
 
 " IN THE BEGINNING, GOD created the hea- 
 " vens and the earth. And the earth was 
 " without form and void, and darkness was 
 * c upon the face of the deep. And God said, 
 " Let there be Light : and there was Light." 
 In these first words of Revelation we read how 
 God gave light to the NATURAL world. But 
 he is also the author of spiritual light ; and 
 by the same Almighty Fiat, he dispelled the 
 darkness of the MORAL world. For, " when 
 " the fulness of time was come, God sent 
 " forth his Son," who is " the brightness of 
 " his glory, and the express image of his per- 
 " son ;" and he said unto the Church, which 
 Was to be illuminated by him, " Arise, shine, 
 " for thy light is come:" (Isa. Ix. 1.) and 
 the people which sat in darkness and in the 
 shadow of death, saw a GREAT JLIGHT. (Matt. 
 iv. 16.) 
 
 B 2 
 
4 1'HE ERAS OF LIGHT. 
 
 Now the Scriptures mark a certain analogy 
 between the creation of natural and of spirit- 
 ual light ; and shew that both are produced 
 by an exertion of the same Almighty power. 
 " For God, who commanded the light to 
 " shine out of darkness, hatli shined in our 
 " HEARTS, to give the light of the knowledge 
 " of the glory of God in the face of Jesus 
 " Christ." 2 Cor. iv. 6, 
 
 Under the authority of this analogy we may 
 
 be permitted to inquire, which is the grandest 
 
 display of the Divine power, the creation of 
 
 natural or of spiritual light ? The production 
 
 of the sun, which shines in the firmament, or 
 
 spiritual illumination by HIM, who is called 
 
 " the Sun of Righteousness ;" connected as 
 
 it is with those stupendous events in heaven 
 
 and earth, " which angels desire to look 
 
 " into ;" the incarnation of the Deity ; the 
 
 passion, death, resurrection, and ascension of 
 
 the Mediator; the coming of the Holy Ghost; 
 
 the gift of Tongues ; the promulgation of the 
 
 Gospel ; and the liberation of millions of souls 
 
 from darkness to light, and from the power of 
 
 Satan unto God ? Doubtless, the glory of the 
 
 spiritual dispensation far transcends that of 
 
 the natural creation, both in the importance of 
 
 its effects, and in the extent of its duration. 
 
 Let this, then, be our subject, to contem- 
 plate the spiritual illumination which comes 
 
THE ERAS OF LIGHT. 5 
 
 by Jesus Christ 5 who, when the world was in 
 darkness, * c brought life and immortality to 
 " light by the Gospel." Of the diffusion of 
 this heavenly Light, we shall notice three dis- 
 tinct Eras. 
 
 I. The first Era is that of the Promulgation 
 of the Gospel by CHRIST himself. 
 
 II. The second is the Era of the REFORMA-. 
 TION ; when, after that the Christian world 
 had again sunk into darkness, and passed a 
 long night of SUPERSTITION, the beams of truth 
 broke forth with renewed splendor. 
 
 III. A third Era of Light is the PRESENT 
 PERIOD. The Reformed Church, after pre- 
 serving its purity as long, perhaps, as the pri- 
 mitive Church, began to suffer a general de- 
 clension, and was in danger of being utterly 
 overthrown by INFIDELITY. A decorous ex- 
 ternal profession was indeed observed ; and, 
 
 jn our own Church, " the form of sound 
 ' 
 
 " words" was retained ; but the spirit and 
 power of religion had very generally departed, 
 By many persons the spiritual influence of the 
 Gospel was not even acknowledged. The 
 effusion of the Divine spirit was not believed 
 to exist in any measure or degree, but was 
 considered as something which was confined 
 to the first age of the Church. But nc^v the 
 vital spirit of our religion hath revived, and 
 is producing the fruits of the first century. 
 
6 THE ERAS OF LIGHT. 
 
 Christianity hath assumed its true character, 
 as the Light of the world." The Holy 
 Scriptures are multiplying without number. 
 Translations are preparing in almost all lan- 
 guages ; and Preachers are going forth into 
 almost every region, " to make the ways of 
 " God known upon earth, his saving health 
 " among all nations." 
 
 I. We are first to review that grand Era of 
 Light, when " the Sun of Righteousness" him- 
 self appeared. 
 
 The period of this event has been observed 
 as an epoch of time by almost all the civilized 
 nations of the world ; and with good reason ; 
 for the world was in darkness till Christ came. 
 The Spirit of God, indeed, moved upon the 
 face of the earth ; and to the Patriarchs and 
 Prophets an intimation was given that a Light 
 WOULD come ; yet it was true that, with the 
 exception of the chosen people, who were 
 themselves the harbingers of the Light, 
 " darkness covered the earth, and gross dark- 
 " ness the people. 5 ' This was the state of 
 mankind even in the brightest periods of 
 Greece and Rome. Those nations had made 
 some progress in natural science, and in hu- 
 man learning ; but they were utterly ignorant 
 of THAT science which is chiefly worthy of an 
 immortal creature ; namely, the knowledge of 
 their Creator, and of their being's use and end. 
 
THE P;RAS OF LIGHT. 7 
 
 Such was the state of the moral world, when 
 HE came, who is called " the DESIRE of ALL 
 " Nations." (Haggai ii. 7.) It was not un- 
 like the state of the natural world, at that 
 period of creation when " the earth was with- 
 " out form, and void ; and darkness was upon 
 * the face of the deep." But while mankind 
 were involved in this spiritual obscurity, " The 
 " WORD was made -flesh," That eternal Word, 
 " by whom all things were made, and without 
 " whom was not any thing made that was 
 " made," John i. 3.; by whom " God made 
 " the worlds," Heb. i. 2. ; that same Al- 
 mighty word which spake at the first creation, 
 said a second time, " LET THERE BE LIGHT ?" 
 and there was Light. " I am come," said 
 our Saviour, " a LIGHT into the world, that 
 whosoever believeth on me should not abide 
 " in darkness." (John xii. 46.) Christ came 
 to reveal " the MYSTERY which was kept 
 " secret since the world began, but now is 
 " made manifest ; and by the Scriptures of 
 " the Prophets, according to the command- 
 " ment of the Everlasting God, made known 
 " to all Nations." Rom. xvi. 25. What then 
 was this Mystery which Christ came to reveal? 
 
 He revealed the LOVE of God the FATHER. 
 ^ God so LOVED the world, that he gave his 
 rf only begotten Son, that whosoever believeth 
 
THE ERAS OF LIGHT. 
 
 " on Him, should not perish, but have cver- 
 " lasting life." John iii. 16. 
 
 He revealed the ATONEMENT of God the SON, 
 in assuming the human nature, and offering 
 himself up a sacrifice for the sins of men. 
 " My flesh," saith he, " I will give for the life 
 < c of the world." John vi. 51." A BODY hast 
 " thou prepared me. Lo, I come to do thy 
 will, O God." Heb. x. 5. 
 
 He revealed the INSPIRATION of God the 
 HOLY GHOST; which was now to descend from 
 heaven, and to '* abide with men FOR EVER ;" 
 (John xiv. 1 6.) even the spirit of truth which 
 should ^ reprove THE WORLD of sin, and of 
 '" righteousness, and of judgment ;" John 
 xvi. 8. ; the Holy Spirit, which should " be 
 *' given by our heavenly Father to them that 
 " ASK HIM." Luke xii, 11. These were the 
 doctrines which were to give LIGHT to the 
 world. They are comprehended by the Apos- 
 tle Peter in one sentence. He addresses be- 
 lievers as being " elect, according to the fore- 
 " knowledge of God the FATHER, through sanc- 
 " tification of the SPIRIT unto obedience; and 
 "sprinkling of the blood of JESUS CHRIST." 
 1 Pet. i. 2. 
 
 These doctrines our Saviour embodied in a 
 short Commission or Charge, which he deli- 
 vered, after his ascension into heaven, to one 
 of his Apostles. It was given to that Apostle, 
 
THE ERAS OF LIGHT. 9 
 
 whom our Lord called <c the CHOSEN VESSEL, 
 fc to bear his name to the Gentiles/' Acts 
 ix. 15. For when Paul was proceeding on his 
 way to Damascus, " a light above the bright- 
 " ness of the sun shone around him;" and our 
 Saviour spoke to him from heaven in the fol- 
 lowing words : " I send thee to the Gentiles 
 " to open their eyes, and to turn them from 
 " darkness to light, and from the power of 
 " Satan unto God ; that they may receive 
 * e forgiveness of sins, and inheritance among 
 *' them which are sanctified by faith, which is 
 " in me." Acts xxvi. 18. 
 
 This Charge our Lord delivered AFTER his 
 ascension into heaven, expressly for the in- 
 struction of his Ministers, in regard to the 
 DOCTRINE they were to preach, and the EFFECTS 
 which should follow. It may therefore be con- 
 sidered as a summary of the doctrine of the 
 four Gospels ; and every Minister of Christ 
 ought to engrave it on the tablet of his me- 
 mory, and comprehend it well ; whether he 
 preach " to Greek or to barbarian, to learned 
 " or to unlearned, to bond or to free." 
 
 Here is first established that fundamental 
 truth, which ought ever to be present with us 
 in all our counsels concerning the promulga- 
 tion of the gospel. That the Gentiles are 
 " under the power of Satan." " I send 
 * c thee," saith our Lord, cc to the Gentiles, 
 
10 THE ERAS OF LIGHT. 
 
 " to turn them from the power of Satan unto 
 " God." This is a truth which the wisdom 
 of this world ""will not receive;" and it is 
 assaulted by a false philosophy continually. 
 But, like a rock assailed by the restless waves, 
 it will remain for ever IMMOVEABLE. For what 
 we call a revelation from heaven, is properly a 
 revelation of this, That all men are by nature 
 " in darkness, and under the power of Satan ;" 
 and that Christ hath come " to turn them from 
 " darkness to light, and from the power of 
 Satan unto God." 
 
 The second part of our Saviour's Charge 
 declares the EFFECTS of preaching the Gospel, 
 namely, That the Gentiles should receive " for- 
 " giveness of sins by faith in Christ," and that 
 " their eyes should be OPENED." These are 
 the effects in this world. 
 
 The third part declares the consequence in 
 the world to come ; that they should receive a 
 glorious " INHERITANCE among them which 
 " are sanctified ;" that is, among them which 
 " are made MEET by the Holy Ghost" to be- 
 come partakers " of the inheritance of the 
 " saints in light." Col. i. 12. 
 
 These were the doctrines of Light " which 
 u were now made manifest, and, by the com- 
 c: mandment of the everlasting God, were to 
 " be made known to all nations." And our 
 Saviour said unto his Disciples, " Go ye into 
 
THE ERAS OF LIGHT. 11 
 
 all the world, and preach the Gospel unto 
 " every creature." They accordingly went 
 forth. Though unlearned men, they went 
 forth with confidence, to CHANGE THE RELIGION 
 OF THE WORLD. The darkness of paganism 
 receded before them ; and in process of time 
 there was a general illumination. 
 
 In the course of three hundred years, " THE 
 <c EVERLASTING GOSPEL" was published gene- 
 rally throughout the habitable world: and a 
 great company were gathered out of many na- 
 tions, who became partakers of " the INHERI- 
 " TANCE among them which are sanctified." 
 But, during that period " the children of light" 
 had to maintain a fiery conflict with the powers 
 of darkness. For a new thing appeared upon 
 the earth. The pagan religions, though they 
 differed from each other in form, yet agreeing 
 in principle, had existed in amity together ; 
 because they were of the same kind, and mem- 
 bers of the same family. " The strong man, 
 " armed, kept his palace, and his goods were 
 " in peace." Luke xi. 21. But they no sooner 
 beheld the religion FROM HEAVEN, than they 
 all united against it, and persecuted it. They 
 hated its purity, its humility, its spiritual wor- 
 ship, its renunciation of sell-glory, and its con- 
 templation of eternal life. " The light shined 
 " in darkness, and the darkness comprehended 
 " it not." John i. 5. The heathen govern- 
 
12 THE ERAS OF LIGHT. 
 
 n^wtS; devoted multitudes of their fellow-sub- 
 jects to death, not for crimes which they had 
 done, "but " for righteousness sake ;" wonder- 
 ing themselves at their own new and strange 
 work, of which there had been no example in 
 the records of nations. And these multitudes 
 met death with cheerful hope ; because they 
 knew that there would be " a resurrection 
 " from the dead." At length the great con- 
 flict was ended, and the Christian faith obtain- 
 ed the dominion. 
 
 But, as Adam, the parent of the human race, 
 fell from his high estate by withdrawing from 
 communion with God ; so his descendants 
 follow his sin, in perverting the truth, and re- 
 nouncing the gift of heaven. As the chosen 
 race who had communion with God upon earth 
 at Sinai, turned away afterwards and sought 
 salvation by other gods ; so that peculiar peo- 
 ple, yet mcreliighly favoured, who had " com- 
 " munion with the Father, Son, and Holy 
 " Ghost," turned away " from him who spake 
 " unto them from heaven." Heb. xii. 25. No 
 sooner had the religion of Christ become the 
 religion of the world, and been invested 
 with dignity and power, than it began to be 
 corrupted. Men began " to hold the truth 
 " in unrighteousness;" and " Satan him- 
 " self , was transformed into an Angel of 
 T< Light," so as to deceive the nations, They 
 
EUAS OP LIGHT. 1&J 
 
 sunk gradually into the abyss of ignorance and 
 superstition ; and " darkness covered the 
 " earth, and gross darkness the people." What 
 added to the horror of this darkness, the Bible 
 itself, the fountain of Light, was taken away ; 
 and, for some ages, the Revelation of God, 
 which had been given by the hand of a Media- 
 tor, and by the ministry of Patriarchs, Prophets, 
 and Apostles, was hid from the world. Chris- 
 tianity hath two principal enemies to contend ' 
 with, SUPERSTITION and INFIDELITY. It was 
 Superstition which first shut the Bible. The 
 age of Infidelity had not yet come. 
 
 In that dark period of which we speak, even 
 the chief Seats of learning became fountains 
 of error to the world. From those very Seats 
 it was maintained, That Christianity was little 
 more than a moral code, and that the Faith by 
 which we should be saved, consisted princi* 
 pally in " a mere historic belief." The doc- 
 trine asserted, amounted in substance to this, 
 that a man might almost, if not entirely, qualify 
 and entitle himself by certain good actions to 
 receive the grace of God ; and that thus he 
 might purchase heaven by his own merit. So 
 thick a mantle of darkness had covered the 
 minds of men ! 
 
 At length there appeared a dawn of light. 
 BRADWARDINE of Oxford combated these errors 
 of doctrine with great energy and eloquence. 
 He was Archbishop of Canterbury, and the 
 
14* THE ERAS OF LIGHT. 
 
 most profound scholar of his age. And as he 
 was first in the Church in learning and in sta- 
 tion, so he was almost sole in his opinions. 
 But he was " full of faith j" and singly at- 
 tempted, as he expressed it, <c to defend so 
 
 " GREAT A CAUSE." * 
 
 * " Behold," said Archbishop BRADWARDINE, " I speak 
 *' it with grief ; as formerly four hundred and fifty prophets 
 44 were united against one prophet of the Lord ; so at this 
 " day how many, O God, contend for Free-Will (human 
 '* sufficiency and merit) against thy gratuitous Grace ! How 
 " many indeed in our times DESPISE thy saving Grace ; or 
 " if they use the term Grace, how do they boast that they 
 " DESERVE it by the strength of their Free-Will. Almost 
 " the whole world is gone after PELAGIUS into error. Arise, 
 " O Lord, judge thine own cause j sustain him who undef- 
 '* takes to defend thy truth. Protect, strengthen, and com- 
 " fort me : for thou knowest that, no where relying on my 
 " own strength, I attempt to maintain so GREAT A CAUSE." 
 
 Bradwardini Opera, Prefat. 
 
 The Theologians, whom Bradwardine opposed, correspond 
 nearly with the great PELAGIAN body of the present day 
 This body assumes not the ancient name, but exists under 
 different names, and is composed of different denominations. 
 But they all agree in one distinguishing character, " That 
 *' they despise the saving grace of God." They generally 
 profess, what they call, RATIONAL Christianity ; by which 1 
 they mean that their religion is merely rational, and that it 
 hath nothing spiritual in it. They acknowledge no influ- 
 ence from above, nor any operation of divine grace. In this 
 sense, it is true that they profess a rational religion : but on 
 the same principle, it might be easy to prove that the reli- 
 gions of the heathen world are ALL RATIONAL religions. It 
 is surely high time for Christians to take leave of the Pela- 
 gian philosophy., 
 
THE ERAS OF LIGHT. 15 
 
 But WICKLIFFE of the same university was 
 ordained to confirm more fully the evangelic 
 testimony. He was properly the first great 
 light in that dark age. He translated the Bi- 
 ble into our own tongue; and his own -mind 
 was illumined by it. He then assailed with an 
 intrepid spirit the before-mentioned errors, and 
 in particular, the position (which is the funda- 
 mental principle of a corrupt theology) " That 
 ^ a man becomes acceptable to God, and is 
 " finally saved, by his own works and merits." 
 
 " Human nature," pronounced Wickliffe 
 from the theological chair, " is wholly at en- 
 " mity with God. Man is a sinner from the 
 " womb. He cannot think a good thought ; 
 " he cannot perform a good work, except he 
 " receive GRACE." And with respect to that 
 Faith whereby we shall be saved, he speaks in 
 these terms. " The merit of Christ is sufficient 
 " of itself to redeem every man from Hell. 
 " Faith in our Lord Jesus Christ is sufficient 
 " for salvation. We are not to seek to be jus- 
 " tified in any other way than by his justice. 
 " We BECOME righteous through the participa- 
 " tion of HIS righteousness." * Wickliffe 
 here speaks the sense of a Text, from which 
 every Theologian should learn to preach ; 
 " To him that worketh NOT, but believeth on 
 
 * Dr. James's Apology for Wickliffe. 
 
 * o/ 
 
16 THE ERAS OF LIGHT. 
 
 " HIM that justified! the ungodly, his faith i* 
 66 counted for righteousness." This text is 
 found in the fourth chapter of the Epistle to 
 the Romans, and at the fifth verse. But the 
 unanswerable argument for the truth of this 
 doctrine is derived from the history of CORNE- 
 LIUS, the Centurion. " His alms and prayers 
 " came up as a memorial before God." Acts 
 x. 4. ; but he became not THEREBY an heir of 
 salvation. He was directed to go to the Apos- 
 tle PETER, " who should tell him words WHERE- 
 " BY he should be saved." Acts xi. 14. Until 
 Cornelius heard the words of the Gospel from 
 Peter, and thereupon " received the Holy 
 " Ghost," he knew nothing of that Faith where- 
 by alone he could be saved. 
 
 But Wickliffe was only the forerunner. Like 
 John the Baptist, he prophesied of a Light that 
 should come ; and almost in his words he said, 
 " I am but a solitary evidence against a Host. 
 " I am but the voice of one crying in the wil- 
 " derness." But his own light did not dispel 
 the gloom. Though it shone far into the vale 
 of night, it reached not to the throne of dark- 
 ness at Rome. 
 
 JI. The second Era of Light is the REFOR:- 
 MATION. In the midst of this spiritual dark- 
 ness, while men were sitting a second time " in 
 " the region and shadow of death," the " day- 
 " spring from on high visited them." This 
 
THE ERAS OF LIGHT. 17 
 
 has been accounted by some> an epoch in the 
 Church, not less remarkable than that of the 
 first promulgation of the Gospel. And al- 
 though it is now much out of view in the 
 minds of many ; although Infidelity would ob- 
 scure its glory, and " the withered hand hath 
 ic been lifted up against HIM that healed it," 
 the Reformation will ever be considered as a 
 great event in the divine dispensation by all 
 true members of the Church of Christ, to the 
 end of time. 
 
 As, in the first age, the preaching of the 
 Apostle PAUL was chiefly instrumental in the 
 conversion of men ; so, at this second Era, the 
 ministry of LUTHER was principally honoured 
 of God, for that purpose. Luther was ordain* 
 ed to be the great instrument of Light ; and 
 he, like WICKLIFFE, gave the HOLY SCRIPTURES 
 to his nation in their own tongue* 
 
 But, by what means was Light restored at 
 the Reformation ? The CAUSE is to be found in 
 the third part of our Saviour's doctrine before 
 mentioned, namely, the inspiration of the HOLY 
 GHOST, the spirit of Truth which should resist 
 the spirit of Satan and of error, " reprove the 
 " world of sin, and of righteousness, and of 
 " judgment ; and guide men into all truth." 
 This was the efficient cause : but the means or 
 instrument was the Bible. Light was restored 
 to the world bv the BIBLE. 
 
18 THE ERAS OF LIGHT. 
 
 The writers of that day give an animating 
 account of the sensations of joy and exultation y 
 with which the people of our own country 
 received the Word of God. A Copy of the 
 Bible was fixed by the Royal command to a 
 desk in the Churches : and the people assem- 
 bled in crowds to read it, or to hear it read. 
 It is recorded that many persons learned to 
 read in their old age, that they might be able 
 to read the Bible. A frequent Text of the 
 Preachers of that time was that which we have 
 chosen, " And God said, Let there be Light ; 
 " and there was Light." For the light of 
 truth shone upon them suddenly ; and every 
 where illumined the minds of men, almost at 
 the same time. 
 
 The distinguishing doctrine of the Reforma- 
 tion was " Justification by Faith alone." - 
 " This," said Luther, " is the ONLY SOLII> 
 cc ROCK." " This "Rock," continues he, " did 
 " Satan shake in -Paradise, when, " he per- 
 " suaded our first parents that by THEIR OWN 
 " wisdom and power they might become LIKE 
 " unto God ; and thereby induced them to 
 " renounce their faith in God, who had given 
 " them life, and-a promise of its continuance." 
 In the same manner do many at this day 
 renounce their f^ith in God, who hath promis- 
 ed LIFE by his Son \ and they seek Life by 
 THEIR OWN wisdom and power. ." The king- 
 
 2 
 
THE ERAS OF LIGHT. 19 
 
 '* dom of Satan," added Luther, " is to be re- 
 " sisted by this heavenly and all-powerful 
 " doctrine. Whether we be rude or eloquent, 
 " whether we be learned or unlearned, THIS 
 " ROCK must be defended ; this doctrine 
 "must be published abroad in animated 
 " strains." * 
 
 Pure religion being thus restored, the first 
 labour of our Church was TO DO HONOR to the 
 true and genuine doctrines of Christianity. 
 And this she did by exhibiting them to the 
 world " in a form of sound words," in the 
 composition of our LITURGY, ARTICLES, and 
 HOMILIES ; which we maintain to be the stan- 
 dard of sound doctrine unto this day. t 
 
 But an affecting and awful scene was to fol- 
 low in England. The providence of God di- 
 rected that the truth and efficacy of THESE 
 DOCTRINES thus set forth, should be PROVED. 
 In like manner as at the first promulgation of 
 the Gospel, its divinity was displayed by the 
 marvellous constancy of the first MARTYRS ; 
 so it was ordered that when the truth was pub- 
 
 * Preface to the Commentary on the Galatians; 
 
 f And not we only ; for though certain chinches differ 
 from us and from each other in form and discipline, they 
 agree with us in DOCTRINE. The doctrines of our Church 
 are acknowledged by the Protestant Churches on the CONTI- 
 ,&ENT, by the Established Church of SCOTLAND, and by the 
 great body of Dissenters in our own Conntry. 
 
2O THt ERAS OF LIGHT. 
 
 ._ 
 
 lished a second time, it should undergo a si* 
 milar trial^ Many persons, of every rank, age, 
 and sex, suffered death for the faith of Christ, 
 " not accepting deliverance, that they might 
 " obtain a better resurrection." Heb. xi. 35. 
 And thus there has been given to the Church, 
 in these latter days, a recent and undeniable 
 testimony of the nature and divine power of 
 
 the TRUE DOCTRINE. 
 
 ifl^jllffl*! 
 
 From that time the light of truth continued 
 to shine in the Protestant Church for a long 
 period ; with some intermission indeed, and in 
 certain churches more intensely than in others. 
 But it shone in some places as brightly, and pro- 
 bably endured aslong,as iteverdid in anyperiod 
 of the Primitive Church. At length, however, 
 by the combined operation of causes which are 
 well known,* a spirit of indifference to religious 
 
 Oc b'v 
 
 : _____ 
 
 * By the association of SAVCTITY with the spirit of re- 
 publicanism avid rebellion during the Usurpation of Crom- 
 well, that holiness of life which \vas enjoined by our Saviour, 
 became a subject of scorn or contempt. The people passed 
 over from one error to the contrary extreme. The bow was 
 bent till the siring was broken, and it has never been rightly 
 strung again. The Nation being emancipated from a yoke 
 which assumed a religious name, considered religion as its 
 enemy ', and thus the spiritual faith of Christ became identi- 
 fied with fanaticism or enthusiasm ; and ro it has remained 
 in a great measure to this day. Political dissension^ the most 
 powerful engine in a free nation, has tended to keep this 
 prejudice alive, As might be expected, the charge of fana- 
 
THE ERAS OF LIGHT. 21 
 
 .O&lSDlIU.b'. .^ , ., IP ;;>' i ,, 
 
 truth began to manifest itself, not only in the 
 established and national churches, but among 
 all the other denominations of Christians. It 
 is difficult to say where there was most apathy 
 and langour. For though " the form of sound 
 " words" was still generally retained (in our 
 own church in a written form, in other churches 
 in an extempore form) and there were some 
 eminent examples of piety and laudable zeal ; 
 yet it was most evident that in many places 
 religion was sinking fast into a lifeless profes- 
 sion ; and that in some places it merely exhi- 
 
 r j 
 
 ticism is chiefly imputed to Dissenters. And thus both par- 
 ties have been kept IN BONDAGE during a long period, 
 dreading each other's power, and doubting each other's pur- 
 poses, and taking the measure of each other's religion by 
 their own fears and the horrors of a former age. The Dis- 
 senter is a fanatic, and the Churchman is a bigot. And so 
 absolute is this alienation in the minds of some, that the idea 
 of an UNION in any religious purpose, is considered to be so 
 unnatural as to be displeasing to God himself. On this sub- 
 ject neither Churchman nor Dissenter will ever find rest, un- 
 til he shall have been taught by the grace of God, the nature 
 of that CHARITY which our Saviour enjoined ; " A new 
 *' Commandment I give unto you, that ye LOVE one ano- 
 " ther 5" even that charity which the Apostle Paul has so 
 sublimely described in the thirteenth chapter of the first 
 Epistle to the Corinthians : " Though I speak with the 
 " TQNGUE of men and angels, and have not charity, I am 
 " nothing." And again j " Though I have all FAITH, so 
 " that I could remove mountains, and have not Charity, I 
 " am nothing." Be a man a LEARNED Churchman, or an 
 ORTHODOX Dissenter, "if he have not charity, he is nothing," 
 
22 THE ERAS OF LIGHT. 
 
 bited the body and external figure. Even 
 among those denominations of Christians, who 
 were once distinguished by a name derived 
 from PURITY, little fruit was to be found. They 
 were in the state in which the prophet describes 
 the remnant in his day; " as the shaking of 
 ^ an olive tree, two or three berries on the 
 " top of the uppermost bough.'* (Isaiah xvii. 
 6.) And not only was the spirit of religion 
 nearly extinguished, but men began to be 
 ASHAMED of their religion. * All this while 
 
 * To this fact the chief Representative of the Church at 
 that time has recorded the following testimony : 
 
 " It is a reproach, I believe peculiar to the Christians of 
 " this age and nation, that many of them seem ASHAMED of 
 " their Christianity : and excuse their piety as others do 
 " their vices." Seeker's Sermon!, vol. I. 59. 
 
 The testimony of Bishop Butler, to the prevalence of in- 
 fidelity, is very remarkable, " It is come," says he, " I know 
 " not how, to be taken for granted, by many persons, that 
 " Christianity is not so much as a subject of inquiry : but 
 " that it is, now at length, discovered to be fictitious : and 
 " accordingly, they treat it as if in the present age, this were 
 " an agreed point among ALL PEOPLE OF DISCERNMENT j 
 " and lhat nothing remained but to set it up as a principal 
 " subject of rr.irth and ridicule j as it were, by way cf re- 
 " reprisals for its having so long interrupted the pleasures of 
 " the world." Preface to the Analogy, 1736. 
 
 What inunt have been the state of the common people in 
 general, when it was taken for granted that such were the 
 sentiments of all people of discernment in the nntion ? 
 
THE ERAS OF LIGHT~ 23 
 
 science and human learning were progressive ; 
 but the knowledge of the Holy Scriptures was 
 passing away. * As a proof of this decay in 
 sacred literature, we need only notice this fact* 
 The HEBREW language, which is the source of 
 all critical knowledge of the Bible (of the New 
 Testament as well as of the Old), became at 
 length, but little known even to learned men. 
 And though there ever have been illustrious ex- 
 ceptions, it ceased at last, to form a part of the 
 ordinary studies of youth at our seats of learn- 
 ing ; even of those students, who were destined 
 for the sacred office. 
 
 Out of this state of things arose a new enemy 
 to the church ; the enemy that might be ex*, 
 pected, INFIDELITY ; or the positive denial of 
 the truth of a revelation from God. We have 
 seen that it was Superstition which first shut 
 the Bible. The second attempt was made by 
 Infidelity. But the further consideration of 
 this subject we must reserve for the afternoon; 
 when we shall review the progress of Infidelity 
 in extending its darkness; and the Era of 
 Light which followed. 
 
 But before I conclude this discourse, I would 
 beg leave to direct your attention to a subject 
 of no little consequence to the interests of re- 
 ligion, and to the character of our Universities 
 
 * See Apendjx. 
 
THE ERAS OF LIGHT. 
 
 inv/the present circumstances of the church ; 
 tbei notice of which arises immediately from 
 our present discussion. I mean the impor- 
 tance of a -critical knowledge of the ORIGINAL 
 languages of the Holy Scriptures to the theo- 
 logical Student. ->6^ stii 
 
 The original language of the New Testa- 
 ment has been well cultivated ; and one cause 
 of this has been its affinity to the GREEK CLAS- 
 SICS. But the acquisition of the language of 
 the Old Testament is equally necessary. It is 
 indispensable for those who would possess a 
 critical knowledge of the Bible ; for the New 
 Testament is written in the idiom of the Old. 
 ItiJiray be received as an axiom, " that a know* 
 "ledge of Hebrew learning among the great 
 " body of the clergy, is the mark of a flourish- 
 ing church ;" that is, of a church which is 
 ardent in maintaining the true faith, and in 
 expounding the pure word of God to the peo- 
 ple. Among the members of the Romish 
 communion this species of learning is almost 
 entirely extinct. 
 
 Having thus asserted the importance of a 
 critical knowledge of the Bible, I think it fit, 
 nevertheless, to controvert the opinion, that 
 without such a knowledge individuals cannot 
 build the doctrines of Christianity, or Christia- 
 nity itself, upon a solid foundation. If this 
 were true, what must have been the state of 
 
THE ERAS OF LIGHT. 25 
 
 our <own church in the absence of Hebrew 
 lefittiiiig? If sacred criticism be the sole foun- 
 dation and constitute the very grounds of our 
 belief, upon what has our belief hitherto been 
 grounded? This opinion places the Christian 
 Religion on the footing of the superstitions of 
 Mahomet and Brahma ; which is this, that if 
 you. commit to memory a certain number of 
 historic facts, and can read certain languages, 
 (all of which, both facts and languages, may 
 be oblitered from your memory in less than 
 twenty years) you are a good Theologian ; but 
 with this advantage, however, in favour of the 
 Mahometan, in regard to many Theologians 
 of this day, that, whereas he can read his Koran 
 in the original Arabic, they cannot read the 
 Old Testament in the original Hebrew. My 
 brethren, by this argument, (which is the 
 same in principle with those which, as we have 
 seen, were uttered in a dark age from the 
 chief seats of learning) the assisting Grace of 
 God, and all that is peculiar to the Christian 
 religion, seems to be very BOLDLY extinguished. 
 But perhaps the source of this misapprehen- 
 sion lies in confounding these two terms, a 
 Theologian and a Christian. That which con- 
 stitutes a Christian is, Faith, Hope, and Cha- 
 rity, these three. Much human learning is 
 not essentially necessary to constitute a Chris- 
 
26 T.HE ERAS OF LIGHT. 
 
 tian. Indeed, a man MAY BE a profound Theo- 
 logian and not be a Christian at all. He may 
 be learned in the doctrines and history of 
 Christianity, and yet be a stranger to the 
 FRUITS of Christianity. He may be destitute- 
 of Faith, of Hope, and of Charity. 
 
 Let us not then confound the FRUITS of re- 
 ligion, namely, its influence on the moral con- 
 duct, its peace of mind, and hope of heaven, 
 with the CIRCUMSTANCES of religion. True 
 religion is that which its great Author himself 
 hath declared. It is a PRACTICAL knowledge 
 of the LOVE of God the FATHER, " who sent 
 cc not his Son into the world, to condemn the 
 " world 5 but that the world, through him, 
 " might be saved ;" of the ATONEMENT of God 
 the SON, by faith in whom we receive remis- 
 sion of our sins, and are justified in the sight 
 of the Father ; and of the SANCTIFICATION of 
 God the HOLY GHOST, by which we are made 
 MEET " to become partakers of the inheri- 
 cc tance of the saints in light." The preacher 
 who can communicate THIS knowledge to his 
 hearers (and it is true, that if he possess a 
 critical knowledge of the Bible, and of the 
 history of Christianity, he will be likely to do 
 it with the most success), the same is " a 
 " workman that needeth not be ashamed 3 
 
 . 
 
,THE ERAS OF LIGHT. 27 
 
 "''and a good minister of Jesus Christ." 1 Tim. 
 iv. 6. 
 
 As an illustration of this truth, we may ad- 
 duce the influence of the Gospel on the igno- 
 rant minds of persons born in the heathen 
 world. 
 
 It has been maintained by some, that civili- 
 zation must always prepare the way for Chris- 
 tianity. But this position, like many others 
 allied to this subject, is completely at variance 
 with the fact. Civilization is a blessing of it- 
 self, and ought to be given, as we have oppor- 
 tunity, to all nations : but it is not universally 
 necessary that it should precede the Gospel. 
 The fact is, that the religion of Christ has 
 sometimes found more difficulty in conflicting 
 with a refined superstition, with what St. Paul 
 calls " the wisdom of men," than with the 
 ignorance of barbarism. Jt doth not appear 
 that human learning, in itself considered, 
 though in many ways an important instru- 
 ment of good to mankind, predisposes the 
 mind in any manner or degree to receive the 
 Grace of God. There is a sense in which 
 Learning, like Riches, may impede our spi- 
 ritual progress, for " Knowledge puffeth up," 
 (1 Cor. viii. 1.) though we are ever to dis- 
 tinguish between the use and the abuse of 
 learning. On this subject we ought to keep 
 
.- 
 
 28 THE ERAS OF LIGHT. 
 
 in remembrance our Saviour's words, " The 
 " poor have the Gospel preached to them :" 
 in which is implied, " That the poor would 
 ." UNDERSTAND the Gospel, and RECEIVE the 
 " Gospel; and these words have been illus- 
 trated in every age. The Apostle Paul had 
 less success among the learned at Athens, 
 than among the barbarous people. And the 
 same is sometimes the experience of Preach- 
 ers at this day among the Gentile nations. 
 It so happens that the most numerous con- 
 versions, during the last century, have been 
 among those nations which have least civili- 
 zation. * And this fact demonstrates the 
 
 PERMANENT CHARACTER and DIVINE NATURE of 
 
 the Christian dispensation. For, " Where is 
 " the wise ?" saith the Apostle, in reference 
 to this subject : " Where is the Scribe ? 
 " Where is the disputer of this world ? Hath 
 " not God made foolish the wisdom of this 
 " world ? For ye see your calling, brethren ; 
 " how that not many wise men after the flesh, 
 " not many mighty, not many noble are call- 
 
 * The ESQUIMAUX Indians of LABRADOR j the COLA- 
 REES of the Decan in India j the AFRICAN slaves of several 
 islands in 'the West Indies -, and the natives of Caffraria, 
 and of the Great and Little Namaquas, in the South of 
 Africa. See the Reports of the Moravian, Danish, and 
 English Missions. 
 
THE ERAS OF LIGHT. 29 
 
 THni.T WO A>r5I WWT 
 
 " ed. But God hath chosen the foolish 
 
 " things of the world to confound the wise : 
 
 " and God hath chosen the weak things of 
 
 " the world to confound the things that are 
 
 " mighty : That no flesh should glory IN HIS 
 
 cc PRESENCE : But that, according as it is writ- 
 
 " ten, He that glorieth, let him glory in the 
 
 Lord." 1 Cor. i. 26. 
 
 
 rtf 
 
 09 19 df ** 
 
 ?trfl Ot 
 
 dijj'F 3 W *' 
 
 > to ft **' 
 
 v oov '^3a ^\- !>how v 
 
 yrfgoB IB ojm 58iw Yn fn *$** ifiriJ' ^ 
 
 ,ffj>5 -^nBtti i 
 
 .,i 1 * 
 
 
 
 10 iKfcp 
 
so 
 
 r O 
 :to boold ^lij MfirfJ 
 
 SERMON IL 
 
 (AFTERNOON.) 
 
 X 
 
 GTEN. I. 3. Z,^ there be LIGHT. 
 
 AMONG the many pieces of sublime and beau- 
 tiful composition with which the service of 
 our Church abounds, there is a prayer which 
 I have always admired, and which will pro- 
 perly introduce the ERA of Light that is to be 
 the subject of .this discourse ; I mean that col- 
 lect in which we pray that our Church may be 
 " enlightened by the doctrine of the Evange- 
 " list Saint JOHN." 
 
 The doctrine of the Evangelist St; John ac- 
 cords with that of our Saviour before mention- 
 ed : namely. 
 
 That God the Father is LOVE." God is 
 " LOVE. Herein is Love, not that we loved 
 " God, but that He loved us, and sent his 
 " Son to be the propitiation for our sins.'* 
 1 John iv. 10i 
 
THE ERAS OF LIGHT. 31 
 
 Of God the SON he saith, that " Jesus Christ 
 " is come in the flesh : and that the blood of 
 " Jesus Christ his Son cleanseth from all sin." 
 1 John i. 7. ' 
 
 Of God the HOLX GHOST he saith, " It is the 
 " Spirit that beareth witness (to the Son of 
 " God), because the Spirit is TRUTH ;" and 
 of its operation on the hearts of believers he 
 saith, that " they have an UNCTION from the 
 " Holy one ; and that this unction ABIDETH 
 " in them ; that they are thus BORN of God, 
 " and become the children of God;" and fi- 
 nally, that the evidence of their being thus 
 born again, is " the love of the brethren." 
 " We know," saith he, " that we have passed 
 " from death to life, because we love the bre- 
 " thren." 1 John iii. 14. 
 
 This is the doctrine of the blessed Apostle 
 and Evangelist St. John, as expressed in his 
 Epistles, and confirmed by his Gospel ; and 
 this is the heavenly doctrine which our Church 
 prays for in the following words : 
 
 " Merciful Lord, we beseech thee to cast 
 " thy BRIGHT BEAMS of light upon 'thy church, 
 " that it being enlightened by the doctrine of 
 " thy blessed Apostle and Evangelist Saint 
 " John, may so walk in the light of thy truth, 
 " that it may at length attain to the light of 
 " everlasting life ; through Jesus Christ our 
 " Lord. Ameiu" 
 
32 THE ERAS OF LIGHT. 
 
 This prayer was offered up continually dur- 
 ing a long season of darkness, and at length 
 Was answered at the appointed time. 
 
 In our former discourse we stated that ? 
 while the Protestant Churches were declining 
 in piety, a stew ENEMY' appeared. " While 
 " men slept, the Tares were sown." Matt, 
 xiii. 25. It was about the middle of the last 
 century that INFIDELITY, which had appeared 
 long before, first began to shew itself in strong 
 and general operation. It was at a time 
 when the light of Christianity was very feeble, 
 and it was apprehended that this new adver- 
 sary would totally extinguish it. But behold 
 the providence of God! At this very period, 
 there was a revival of religion in England, 
 commencing in the bosom of our own church. 
 Distinguished preachers arose in succession ; 
 nien- possessing the spirit and eloquence of the 
 fir^t Reformers, and " the doctrine of the 
 "Blessed Apostle, and Evangelist* St. John," 
 was preached with great energy and effect; 
 multitudes of the people bearing witness, by 
 their repentance and conversion, to its truth 
 and heavenly -power. And it was soon found 
 ^d be the pure and operative faith of the Pri- 
 mitive Church, and of the Reformation ; dif- 
 fering as much from the mere profession of 
 Christianity, as the substance from the sha- 
 dow ) and bearing the true character, which 
 1 
 
fHE ERAS OF LIGHT. 33 
 
 cannot be feigned, namely, " righteousness in 
 "life, and peace in death." At the /very 
 time when the spirit of Infidelity was fostering 
 its strength, under the name of philosophy, 
 and preparing for the awful revolutions which 
 followed, the spiritual religion of Christ began 
 to revive, and has since produced the most 
 beneficial effects. True Religion and Infi- 
 delity have shown their proper fruits in our 
 own time ; and we can now contrast them 
 with advantage. Let us therefore look back, 
 and examine what have been the effects of 
 each. 
 
 INFIDELITY first caused a whole nation to 
 renounce Christianity; and, by natural con- 
 sequence, destroyed religious hope and moral 
 obligation ; that nation, inflamed with cupi- 
 dity and lust of dominion, invaded other na- 
 tions, deluged them with blood, and at last, 
 having acquired the temporal power, would, 
 like Papal Rome, enslave the world by its 
 despotism. And the principle of its despo- 
 tism is the same j namely, " To keep the 
 " minds of men in the CHAIN OF DARKNESS/' 
 Thus do Infidelity and Superstition lead to the 
 same point, by different ways 
 
 The Spiritual religion of Christ hath, during 
 the same period, produced very 
 effec; 
 
34 THE ERAS OF LIGHT. 
 
 **** 
 
 1. It hath promoted a knowledge of the 
 Holy Scriptures (the same effect which was 
 produced at the Reformation), and hath 
 thereby cultivated, to a, great extent, the prin- 
 ciples of the Gospel. And, on this founda- 
 tion hath been built the practice of many 
 excellent VIRTUES (some of them very se^- ^ 
 sonable in this age of revolution), such as sub- 
 ordination, quiet conduct, loyalty, and con- 
 tentment. 
 
 2. It hath promoted the instruction of the 
 POOR. The number of thos^ among the lower 
 classes, who can read the Scriptures for them- 
 selves, is supposed, to have been more than 
 doubled, within the last thirty years. 
 
 3. It hath promoted a more general worship 
 of God. The volume of Praise and Thanks- 
 giving which rises to the Most High from 
 voices in this land, constitutes an ACCLAMA- 
 TION, compared to the feeble sound at a. period 
 not very remote. 
 
 4. It hath cultivated very extensively a cri- 
 tical knowledge of the Holy Scriptures. A 
 reverence for HEBREW learning seems again to 
 be restored to the nation ; for persons, even 
 In secular life, begin now to study the Bible in 
 the original Tongues ; as we know was the 
 case in a former age. 
 
 5. But this revival of religion has been pro- 
 
 ,.: ; 
 
 2 
 
THE ERAS OF Lierix. 35 
 
 ductive of another good, new and extraordi- 
 nary in its nature ; not confined to this coim 
 try, nor to the present time ; but extending 
 to remote nations and distant ages. 
 
 Christianity hath again, after a lapse of 
 many ages, assumed its true character as " the 
 " LIGHT of the world/' We now behold it 
 animated by its original spirit, which was to 
 extend it's blessings " to ALL NATIONS." The 
 Scriptures are preparing in almost every lan- 
 guage, &nd preachers are going forth into al- 
 most every clime. Within the period of which 
 \ve speak, men have heard the Gospel cc in 
 " their own tongue, wherein they were born," 
 in INDIA, throughout many of its provinces ; 
 in different parts of AFRICA ; in the interior 
 of ASIA ; in the western parts of AMERICA ; 
 in NEW HOLLAND, and in the isles of the 
 PACIFIC SEA; in the WEST INDIES^ and in 
 the northern regions of GREENLAND and LA- 
 BRADOR. MALAYS, CHINESE, PERSIANS* and 
 ARABIANS, begin how to hear, or read, in 
 " their own tongues thq wonderful works df 
 " God." Acts ii. 11. 
 
 III. It is with propriety then that we dis- 
 tinguish the present period as a THIRD Era of 
 Light in the Christian Dispensation. Yes, it 
 is true, that while INFIDELITY, like the pillar 
 of the clotid hanging over the Egyptians 
 (Exod. xiv, 2O.) is rising in awful form, threat- 
 
 D 2 
 
THE ERAS 
 
 ening to involve the earth in darkness ?i the 
 religion of Christ, on the other side, like ". a 
 " pillar of Fire," is giving light to the world. 
 While Infidelity is prostrating thrones, ami 
 forging chains for mankind, the religion of: the 
 Messiah is diffusing its pure and 
 like a copious stream, into the hearts 
 constraining them not only to cultivate its 
 moral and benevolent principles in their own 
 country (whereby they resist Infidelity with 
 the best weapons), but to communicate them 
 to others ; and to enrich, with higher bless- 
 ings than those of commerce, the most distant 
 climes and nations. 
 
 Is it asked why this spirit for diffusing reli- 
 gious' knowledge did not sooner appear in this 
 nation ; for it seems scarcely to have been 
 thought of at the era of the Reformation? 
 The desire was not given, because we had not 
 the MEANS. Our commerce had not extended 
 to the uttermost parts of the earth. We had 
 iio Empire in the East. Another reason was, 
 The Romish Church held the world in chains. 
 Its superstition had supplanted us in almost 
 every region. But by the revolution of events, 
 this obstacle is now nearly removed. 
 
 It was an opinion delivered by Sir Isaac 
 Newton, after the study of the "prophetical 
 books, that the power of Superstition, which 
 had so long enslaved the world, would at last 
 
bei broken by the strong arm of Infidel 
 And we have just seen this " strong ann' 
 give the last Wow to the temporal, po^-rr of 
 Rome. This loosens her hold upon remote 
 nations. Now then tile t illness ..of time for 
 0idightenhig the Grentiles seems to be eo.ine, 
 for* the obstructions are nearly removed, and 
 tiienmeans are granted. And no sooner are 
 tke>meis granted, than the DESIRE is given - ? 
 and thus, in every age, the great designs of 
 tire Almighty are executed by the Sons of 
 men. 
 
 But let us now inquire by WHOM it is that 
 the Light of Christianity is diffused through- 
 oaat the heathen world ? To whom has been 
 assigned the honour of leading the way in this 
 undertaking ? 
 
 Our own Church acknowledged the object 
 a hundred years ago, and LED THE WAY. Two 
 Societies were incorporated for the purpose by 
 the Royal Sanction ; and Letters were writ- 
 ten by the KING of Great Britain and by the 
 Archbishop of Canterbury to the humble 
 Missionaries in the East, to animate, strength- 
 en, and encourage them in their important 
 work. * 
 
 These Societies still exist, and prosecute 
 
 the primary objects of their institution. A 
 
 __ ___________ 
 
 -"&[ ?. * Sec Lffterf in Christian Researches. 
 
33 THE ERAS OF LIGHT. 
 
 mission in India has been supported by the 
 " Society for promoting Christian Knowledge** 
 with eminent success ; for it was under its pa- 
 tronage that the apostolic SWARTZ preached 
 the Gospel to men of " different tongues, kin- 
 " dreds, and nations." 
 
 But it is evident that, at the present time, 
 missions are conducted to a greater extent by 
 other societies than by our own. When the 
 Gospel was first preached to the heathen, our 
 Saviour gave the commission to INDIVIDUALS ; 
 that is, they were not associated by any power 
 of temporal empire. And it would appear as 
 if it were to be promulgated to the Gentiles a 
 second time, by the same means. But this is a 
 subject which will occupy the serious attention 
 of our Church* 
 
 The Church of Rome certainly considered 
 it to be HER duty, as the Church of Christ, 
 " to teach all nations." Now it has been so 
 ordered that the Church of England should 
 possess at this time a greater facility of access 
 to the remotest nations, than Rome ever had 
 in the plenitude of her power. While there- 
 fore we contemplate with a benignant e)*e the 
 laudable exertions of the subordinate societies, 
 it would well accord with the dignity and cha- 
 racter of the Church of England, to RESUME 
 the lead in this work 9 and, standing as she 
 does like a Pharos among the nation*, to be 
 
THE ERAS OF LIGHT, $ 
 
 Herself -the Great Instrument of Light to the 
 world. * 
 
 Let this nation understand the voice of that 
 Providence which hath exalted her to such a 
 height in the view of mankind. It saith in 
 the words of the text, " LET THERE BE 
 " LIGHT," But when we speak of the na- 
 tion, we mean the CHURCH j and the Voice 
 of the Church is to be heard at the UNIVER- 
 SITIES. Is not this the University that gives 
 the light of SCIENCE to the world ? Let it also 
 give the light of Religion. We are proud 
 to acknowledge that this Seat of Learning 
 hath already begun to diffuse the truth of 
 Revelatipn in the heathen world. Some of 
 its members have already gone forth to the 
 JSast. Men qf your own body, who had ac- 
 quired the very highest honours in science, 
 are now in that country engaged in translat- 
 ing the Scriptures into the Oriental Languages. 
 And it would give new ardour to their under* 
 taking, to know that it meets with your coun* 
 tenance and approbation. 
 
 But it will be proper to give some account 
 of the DARKNESS which exists in heathen lands, 
 that our nation may feel it her duty to send 
 forth the Light. For it has been asserted by 
 ^ 1 - 
 
 * " Ye shine as Lights of the world, KCUHNG 
 ihe word of Life." Phil. ii. 16. 
 
40 THE ERAS OF 
 
 Some that there is NO darkness ; at least an&ng 
 #BM$olaters of India ; and passages are quot- 
 fed from their ancient poetry to prove that their 
 .morals are sublime and pure. It would how- 
 ever appear from passages in the Holy Scrip- 
 tures, that the nations addicted to Idolatry 
 are not only involved in darkness and error, 
 but live in the commission of turpitude and 
 crime. In the Old Testament it is stated, that 
 " the dark places of the earth are full of the 
 44 habitations of cruelty ;" * and that " even 
 " their sons and their daughters they burn in 
 * the fire to MOLOCH ;" t and it marks the 
 prevailing characters of Idolatry to be these 
 two, Cruelty and Impurity. In the New Tes- 
 tament the same characters are assigned to it ; 
 arVddre exemplified in the state both of the 
 Greeks and Romans; of 'tile Greeks in the 
 fourth chapter to the Ephesians ; t and of the 
 Romans in the first chapter of the Epistle 
 tf/hich is addressed to them; and this too in 
 tip period of their learning and civilization. 
 
 * T> , , ' , TA ' ~ i 
 
 * P?ahn Ixxiv. 20. f Deut. xn. 31. 
 
 t St. Paul writes to the Greeks at Ephestis in tf'cse 
 Vfcrds: " I say therefore, and testify in the Lord, that ye 
 " henceforth walk not as OTHER Gentiles \valk, in tkp va- 
 *' nity cxf their mind, having the understanding darkened : 
 " who being ?AST FEELING, have given themselves over 
 *' unto lasciviousncss, to work all uncleanness with greedi- 
 " ness. 1 ' Eph. iv. 19. 
 
THfc RAS OF LIGHT. <J, 
 
 turpitude and crime marked the 
 idolatry of the enlightened states ofGREsqs 
 and ROME, how much more may we expect to 
 find them among the ignorant and -idolatrous 
 nations of the present day? I -resided many 
 yea^ T s in the heathen worid, and was satisfied, 
 by casual observation, that the . character of 
 tjieir idolatry corresponded- witli that which is 
 given in the Scriptures. I resolved., however, 
 to .visit the chief seat of the Hindoo religion^ 
 in order to examine the nature of that Super- 
 stition which held so many millions iu, its 
 chain. For this purpose I made a journey to 
 the Great Temple of JUGGERNAUT, in the.p^Q- 
 vince of Qrissa* which is to the Hindoos (whai 
 Mecca is to, the Mahomedans,) the stronghold 
 
 (j v. A '. / .fli-J JttC- 
 
 and fountain-head of their idolatry, 1 chp$e 
 that season of the year when there is,ther .cele- 
 bration of the great annual festival called the 
 RUTT JATTRA. .<j 
 
 On our entering the province of Qrissa, w.e 
 were joined by many thousands of pilgrims, 
 who were proceeding to the Festival. Some 
 of these come from remote regions, with their 
 wives and children, travelling slowly in the 
 Hottest season of the year, and are sometimes 
 upwards of two months on their journey. 
 Many of the pilgrims die by the way;- and 
 their bodies generally remain unburied ;_ so 
 that the road to Juggernaut : may be 
 
THE- ERAS OF 
 
 for the last fifty miles, by the human bones, 
 which are strewed in the way. 
 
 On the great day of the Festival, the Idol 
 was brought out amidst the acclamations of 
 hundreds of thousands of his worshippers. He 
 was seated on a lofty throne, and surrounded 
 by his Priests. After a short interval of si- 
 lence, we heard a murmur at a distance among 
 the multitude ; and behold a body of men, 
 having green branches and palms in their 
 hands, advanced with great speed. The peo- 
 ple made way for them, and when they had 
 come up to the throne, they fell down before 
 the Idol that sat thereon and worshipped ; and 
 the multitude again sent forth an acclamation 
 " like the voice of a great thunder," 
 
 Thus the worship of the Idol began.r But 
 on this subject, we cannot recite particulars. 
 Suffice it to say, that this worship had the two 
 characters before mentioned. Men and wo- 
 men devoted themselves to death before Mo- 
 loch. I myself beheld the libations of human 
 blood. And I merely give you this short re^ 
 cord, because I witnessed the fact. 
 
 I feel it my duty to state to you that these 
 idolaters are, in general, our own subjects; 
 and that every man, who can afford it> is ob- 
 liged to pay a tribute to the English Govern- 
 ment for leave to worship the Idol. This is 
 
 called the Revenue of the Temple ; and a 
 
 1 7 
 
THE ERAS OF LIGHT. 4# 
 
 pivil officer, supported by a military force, is 
 appointed to collect the Tax. Other temples 
 in Hindoostan have long been considered as a 
 legitimate source of a similar revenue. * The 
 temple of Juggernaut is now under our own 
 immediate management and controul. The 
 law enacted for this purpose is entitled " A 
 " Regulation for levying a tax from Pilgrims 
 " resorting to the Temple of Juggernaut, and 
 ** for the superintendence and management 
 " of the Temple ;" passed by the Bengal Go- 
 vernment, 3d April, 1806. It will give me 
 sincere pleasure, if the further investigation of 
 this subject shall tend, in any degree, to stiffen 
 the painful impression which the above state- 
 ment must make on the public mind. 
 
 There is another enormity of Hindoo super- 
 stition, which is well known to you, and which 
 I need not describe ; I mean the immolution 
 of female victims on the funeral pile. I shall 
 only observe, that the number of these unfor- 
 tunate persons who thus perish annually in 
 our own territories is so great, that it would 
 appear incredible to those who have not in- 
 quired into the fact, t The scene is indeed 
 remote ; but these are our own subjects, and 
 we have it in our power to redress the evil. 
 There is a time appointed by the Divine pro- 
 
 * See Christian Researches. -f Idem. 
 
THE ERAS OF !$Gg!f X 
 
 (according to; the Praphetic 
 tchev.ery nation, for its melioration and felicity. 
 Such a time came to our nation^, when the 
 light of Christianity visited it, for our altars 
 wfire ance polluted by human sacrifices. The 
 same happiness, we would hope,, is now come 
 for India. If it should be said that the sacri- 
 fice of women cannot be abolished, it will be a 
 sufficient answer to state, that when the Ma- 
 homedans were in power, they did abolish it 
 in part; and the Brahmins themselves have 
 suggested means to us by which, in the course 
 of time, it may be entirely abolished. But the 
 ]$sjj?er answer for the present is to ask another 
 m Mas the subject ever been officialry 
 
 into ? t ^ 7 t ^dj f y, :n3 
 
 For many years this nation was reproached 
 for tolerating the Slave Trade. Many books 
 were written on the subject ; and the atten- 
 tion of the Legislature was at length directed 
 to it. Some asserted that the abolition of it 
 was impracticable^ and some that it was impolitic; 
 but it was- fbundr on a*i investigation of the 
 traffic, that it was defended because it was ht- 
 crative : and a humane nation abolished it. 
 But let us ask, What is there in buying and 
 selling men compared to our permitting thou- 
 sands of women, our own subjects, to be every 
 year BURNED ALIVE, without enquiring into the 
 cause, and without evidence of the necessity ? 
 
THE ERAS OE LIGHT. 4ftf 
 
 Compared to the disgrace oi 
 regfol&ting by Christian law the bloody anxfrf&b* 
 scene rites of Juggernaut ? bijB 
 
 The honour of our nation is certainly involv- 
 edlih this matter. But there is no room for 
 thedanguage of crimination or reproach ; for 
 it is the Sin of? ignorance. These facts are not 
 generally kndwn. And they are not known, 
 because there has been no official inquiry. 
 Gould -the great Council of the nation witness 
 the darkness which I have seen, there would 
 be no dissentient voice as to the duty of giviBg. 
 light. 1i ^auilo 
 
 It is proper I should add, in justice to tha* 
 honourable trody of men who administer our 
 Empire in the East, that they are not fully 'ittta 
 formed as to these facts.* 
 
 But there is a two-fold darkness in the East 
 which it is proper to specify. There is tlur 
 darkness of Paganism ; and there is the dark- 
 ness of the ROMISH Superstition in Pagan lands. 
 
 Christianity, under almost any modification, 
 _ : - _ - : - 1 - ; - _ - 
 
 * In regard to the I4o^Tax, thfe principles of the enormity, 
 it is said, has never been fully explained to the Government 
 at home. It was admitted by the Indian Government many 
 years ago without reference, I believe in the first instance, to 
 England ; .and possibly the reference roay now appear in the 
 books under some specious or general name, uhich is not well 
 understood. The Honourable the Court of Directors will 
 feel as indfgnant, on a fulT developetnent of the fact, as any 
 public body in tke-nntion. 
 
46 THE EIIAS OF LIGHT. 
 
 is certainly a benefit to mankind; for it pre- 
 vents the perpetration of the bloody rites of 
 Idolatry. But the corrupted Christianity to 
 which we allude has established its Inquisition 
 in the-East, and has itself shed blodd. About 
 the time when the Protestant Bishops suffered 
 in our own country, the Bishops of the aneient 
 Syrian Church became martyrs to the same 
 faith in India* From that time to this, the 
 mournful bell of the Inquisition has been heard 
 in the mountains of Hindoostan. The inquisi- 
 tions in Europe have gradually lost their power 
 by the increase of civilization ; but this cause 
 has riot operated equally in India, which is yet, 
 in many parts, in a state of barbarism. Though 
 the political power of the Ronlish Church has 
 declined, its ecclesiastical power remains in 
 India, and will probably endure for a long 
 period to come.* The Inquisition at Goa 
 is still in operation, and has captives in its 
 dungeon.t 
 
 A Protestant Establishment is wanted in our 
 Empire in the East, not only to DO HONOUR to 
 
 * Since the delivery of this Discourse I have with pleasure 
 observed, in the recent Treaty between his Majesty and the 
 Prince Regent of Portugal, an article, by which thai Prince 
 engages that the Inquisition shall not hereafter be established 
 in his South American dominions. Does not this afford a 
 reasonable hope that we may ere long behold that engine of 
 Superstition abolished in Portugal ? 
 
 f See Christian Researches, 
 
THE ERAS OF tIGHT. 47 
 
 Christianity (for in many places in Hindoostan 
 the natives ask whether we have a God, and 
 whether we worship in a Temple), but to 
 counteract the influence of the ecclesiastical 
 power of ROME : for in some provinces of Asia, 
 that power is too strong for the religion of 
 Protestants, and for the unprotected and de- 
 fenceless missionaries.* 
 
 * The influence of the Romish Church in India is far 
 greater than is generally imagined 5 or than our Government 
 has hitherto had any means of ascertaining. Though the 
 political power is almost extinct, the re]igiou3 remains in its 
 former vigour. And on this fact is founded a strong argument 
 for the policy of promoting the Christian Instruction of our 
 native subjects. " Although tire Portuguese, for instance, 
 *' possess but little territory in continental India, yet their 
 " hold on the native affections is incalculably stronger than 
 41 that of Britain, though in the zenith of her political power 5 
 " and were that power to be annihilated, as that of the Por- 
 " tuguese now is, it would be scarcely known, in respect of 
 " any hold which Britain has on the native mind, that she 
 ** had ever set foot in India." 
 
 " This impolicy astonishes those who ha-ve acted with 
 ''- success on the opposite system. A Roman Catholic, high 
 " in spiritual authority in India, expressed his utter amaze - 
 4< ment that the British Government .should not act on a bet- 
 " ter policy : and declared that, in consequence of the hold 
 " 4 which Christianity had obtained through the Roman Church 
 " on the minds of the natives, there were SEVEN MILLIONS 
 " of British subjects in India, with whose sentiments he had 
 " the means of becoming perfectly acquainted, and over whose 
 " minds he could exercise a commanding controul." 
 
 See 'Tenth Annual Report of ".Society for Missions to A 
 
4# THE ERAS OF LIGHT. 
 
 But besides the tyranny of the Inquisition., 
 there is in some of the Romish provinces a cor- 
 ruption of Christian doctrine which is scarcely 
 credible. In certain places the rites and cere- 
 monies of Moloch are blended with the wor- 
 ship of Christ. * 
 
 It is surely our duty to use the means we 
 possess of introducing a purer Christianity in- 
 to our Empire in the East, t I shall mention 
 one circumstance which may well animate our 
 exertions. A large province of Romish Chris- 
 tians in the south of India, who are now our 
 subjects, are willing to receive the Bible ; and 
 this too, under the countenance of the Romish 
 bishop, an Italian, and a man of liberal learn- 
 ing. And Providence hath so ordered it, that 
 a translation of the Scriptures hath been just 
 prepared for them. This translation has been 
 made by the Bishop of the Syrian Church. 
 Yes, my brethren, a Bishop of the ancient 
 Church of Christ in India, has translated the 
 Holy Scriptures into a new language. That 
 venerable man, who did not know, till lately, 
 that there was a pure church in the Western 
 
 rica and the East," just published ; containing the communi- 
 cations of SIR ALEXANDER JOHNSTONK, Chief Justice of 
 Ceylon, p. 78. 
 
 * At Aughoor, near Trichinopoly. and in other places x 
 
 See Christian Researches. 
 
THE ERAS OF LIGHT. 49 
 
 world, is now pressing before many learned 
 men in the West, in promoting the knowledge 
 of the religion of Christ. * 
 
 We have now taken a review of three Eras 
 of Light in the Christian dispensation. Do 
 you require farther evidence of this being a 
 ffiiiiD Era? Behold societies forming in every 
 principal city of Great Britain for the purpose 
 of giving the BIBLE to all nations ! Do you ask 
 further proof? Behold the Christian church 
 beginning, after a delay of eighteen centuries, 
 to instruct the JEWS, and to attempt the con- 
 version of the ancient people of God. Why 
 did not the Church directher attention sooner 
 to this great undertaking ? It was because the 
 Era of Light had not arrived. 
 
 This learned body have it in their power 
 greatly to promote the extension of Christiani- 
 ty among the Jews. Men have begun to 
 preach the Gospel to that people without giv- 
 ing them the Gospel in their own language. 
 A Translation of the New Testament into the 
 Hebrew tongue would be a gift worthy of our 
 University to present to them. It must ap- 
 pear strange to us, on a retrospect of the fact, 
 that during so long a period, Christians should 
 
 * See Christian Researches. 
 E 
 
50 THE ERAS OF LIGHT. 
 
 liave reproached the Jews for not believing 
 the New Testament, and yet never have put 
 that volume into their hands in their own lan- 
 guage, that they might know what they were 
 to believe ! * This conduct of Christians might 
 be called an infatuation, were it not prophesied 
 that THUS it should be. They did not think 
 of giving the Gospel to a people of whom the 
 Prophet had said, " that they should be remov- 
 " ed into all the kingdoms* of the earth for 
 " their H-UHT, to be a reproach, and a proverb, 
 " and a taunt, and a curse." Jer. xxiv. 9. 
 
 . ^Translations of portions of the New Testament into dif- 
 ferent dialects of the Hebrew language have been made by 
 different persons at different times j but these have been ra- 
 ther intended as exercises for the scholar, or for the use of 
 the learned, than for the use of the Jeivs. The Romish 
 Church printed a version of the Gospels in Hebrew, and the 
 \vhole Syriac New Testament in the Hebrew character j but 
 it would not give the book to that people who could read it. 
 In Spain and Portugal they condemned the Jews to the flames, 
 for professing Judaism, but they would! not give them the 
 New Testament that they might learn Christianity. The 
 English Church, which has succeeded the Romish Church as 
 first in influence and dignity, has not, as yet, given the New 
 Testament to the Jews. The Church of Scotland has not 
 given it. The chief praise is due to some of the Protestant 
 divines in Universities on the Continent, who published some 
 parts of the New Testament in what is called German He- 
 brew, and dispersed copies among the Jews, as they had op- 
 portunity. It is encouraging to know that even this partial 
 attempt was not without success. 
 
THE ERAS OF LIGHT. 51 
 
 But we can now " speak comfortably to Jem- 
 salem, and cry unto her that her WARFARE is 
 " ACCOMPLISHED ;" for it is prophesied again, 
 '" That blindness in part is happened to Israel, 
 <c UNTIL the fulness of the Gentiles be come 
 " in." Rom. xi. 25. By this prophecy we 
 see that the conversion of the Jews is con- 
 nected with that of the Gentiles: and is to 
 be, if not contemporaneus, at least, an imme- 
 diate consequent. But the conversion of the 
 Gentiles has already commenced ; and com- 
 menced with most remarkable success. And 
 now behold the preparation for the conversion 
 of the Jews ! Add to this, the Jews themselves 
 contemplate some change to be at hand. It 
 is certainly true that both among the Jews in 
 the East and in the West there is, at this 
 time, an expectation of great events in regard 
 to their own nation. It is not unlike that EX- 
 PECTATION, which pervaded the Roman Em- 
 pire before tlie corning of the Messiah. 
 
 We are now to notice a remarkable peculia- 
 rity in all these three Eras of Light. 
 
 In the first Era, when our SAVIOUR preached 
 his own Gospel, and performed wonderful 
 works, there were some who denied that the 
 work was from God ; and he was said to be 
 " beside himself j" and to do these works by 
 the power of the " prince of darkness." But 
 our Lord's answer to them was in these words, 
 
 E 2 
 
52 THE ERAS OF; LIGHT. 
 
 " The WORKS that I do, bear witness of me, 
 " that the Father hath sent me." John v. 36. 
 And when the apostle Paul preached the Gos- 
 pel of Christ, he was accounted " a fool for 
 " Christ's sake : he was reviled, persecuted, 
 " and defamed." 1 Cor. iv. 10. But he could 
 appeal to the GREAT WORK which he perform- 
 ed, " the deliverance of the Gentiles from 
 " darkness to light." 
 
 In the second Era, at the Reformation, LU- 
 THER and those other great Teachers whom 
 God so highly honoured, were also called En- 
 thusiasts, and were accused of a flagrant and 
 misguided zeal. But " the works which they 
 " did" testified that they were sent of God, 
 as Ambassadors of Christ, of which the con- 
 version of our own nation is an evidence to 
 this day. 
 
 In the Third Era of Light, those eminent 
 persons who were chiefly instrumental in dif- 
 fusing it, were in like manner called Enthu- 
 siasts. But " the WORKS which they did, tes- 
 " tify that they were also Ambassadors of 
 " Christ," and " able ministers of the New 
 " Testament," preaching unto men the doc- 
 trine of life ; of which, REMOTE nations as 
 well as our own, will bear witness at a future 
 day. 
 
 For let us dispassionately contemplate the 
 works that have followed the revival of Reli- 
 
THE ERAS OF LlGHtf/ ,5,'i 
 
 gion in this country. We now stand at some 
 distance, and can survey the object in all its 
 parts, and in its just proportion. We stated 
 these works to be, 
 
 1. An increased knowledge of the Holy 
 Scriptures; producing 
 
 2. A cultivation of the principles of the 
 Gospel, and the practice of the virtues of sub- 
 ordination, loyalty, and contentment. 
 
 3. The almost universal Instruction of the 
 POOR : so that it may be truly said, " The poor 
 " have the Gospel preached to them." 
 
 4. The more general worship of God in our 
 land. 
 
 5. The publication of the Bible in new lan- 
 guages ; and, 
 
 6. The promulgation of Christianity among 
 all nations j to JEWS and to GENTILES. 
 
 Are these works of darkness ? Are they not 
 rather the works which are called in Scripture 
 " the fruits of the Spirit ?" Let a man beware 
 how he arraigns or contemns those works 
 which he may not perfectly comprehend, lest 
 peradventure he should speak a word against 
 the operation of God the Holy Ghost. There 
 are many at this day who say they believe in 
 ONE God. These may be Deists and others. 
 There are many who say they believe in God 
 the SON, alter a certain manner. These may 
 foe Socinians, and Pelagians. But the true 
 
54i THE ERAS OF LIGHT. 
 
 criterion of the faith of a Christian at this day, 
 is to acknowledge the continued influences of 
 God the HOLY GHOST. " By this shall ye 
 " know them," For the Apostle Paul hath 
 
 JL jr . r. f 
 
 said, cc That no man can say that Jesus is the 
 " Lord but BY the Holy Grhost." 1 Cor. xii. 3. 
 And our Saviour hath said that the Holy 
 Ghost shall abide with his Church " FOR EVER." 
 John xiv. 16. 
 
 But those who deny the influence of the 
 Holy Spirit, will also deny the WORKS of the 
 Spirit. What more undeniable work of the 
 Spirit can be VISIBLE in the Church of Christ 
 than the sending forth preachers to preach the 
 everlasting Gospel to the heathen world ? What 
 nobler or purer work of righteousness can be 
 imagined than the giving the HOLY BIBLE to 
 all nations ? And yet there are many who be- 
 hold both undertakings with indifference, or 
 even hostility. Others there are who, profess- 
 ing a purer theology, cannot deny the truth 
 and justice of the principle, but they argue 
 against THE WAY : they contend for the old 
 way; as if a man should think to evangelize 
 the world after the fashion of his own parish. 
 They say they would conduct these new and 
 grand designs after the old precedent : when 
 the truth is, there has been no precedent for 
 what is now doing, in its present extent, for 
 nearly eighteen centuries past. CHRIST and 
 
THE ERAS OF LIGHT. 55 
 
 his Apostles established the first and great 
 
 PRECEDENT, 
 
 It maybe expected that those who deny the 
 continued influences of the Holy Spirit in the 
 Church, will deny that the present is an Era of 
 Light. When Christ came, who was " the 
 " Light of the world," there were many who 
 denied that any Light had come. When the 
 truth shone a second time at the Reformation, 
 there were many who perceived it not. And 
 though the BRIGHT BEAMS of Light at the pre- 
 sent period far transcend those of the Refor- 
 mation, there are many who behold them not. 
 They wonder indeed to see various Societies, 
 which have no connection with each other, en- 
 gaged in pursuing the same object. They be- 
 hold men of different nations and of different 
 languages, animated by the same spirit, pro- 
 moting the same design, encountering the same 
 difficulties, persevering with the same ardour, 
 giving and not receiving, expending money, 
 time, and labour, in an undertaking in which 
 there is no SELF-INTEREST ; and all agreeing 
 in one common voice, LET THERE BE LIGHT. 
 All this they behold, and they wonder: but 
 they do not believe. And thus it is written ; 
 " Behold ye devisers, and wonder, and pe* 
 * c rish ; for I Work a work in your days, a 
 & work which ye shall in no wise believe, 
 
56 THE ERAS OF LIGHT. 
 
 " though a man declare it ui*to 
 xiii. 41. 
 
 A violent but ineffectual attempt was made 
 some time ago to impede the progress of this 
 work. But the current was strong and deep, 
 and these momentary obstructions served mere- 
 ly to increase its force. " There is a river, 
 " the streams whereof shall make glad the city 
 " of God." Psalm xlvi. 4. No human power 
 can stop its course. Many who are yet hos- 
 tile to this undertaking will shortly join in it. 
 We believe that the strength of the nation will 
 soon be with it : and that all hope of resisting 
 it, entertained by unbelieving men, will be dis- 
 appointed. For the prophecy hath gone forth, 
 ftiHe that sitteth in the heavens shall laugh ; 
 " the Lord shall have them in derision. I 
 " will declare the DECREE : Thou art my Son, 
 " I shall give thee the heathen for thine INHERI- 
 u TANCE, and the uttermost parts of the earth 
 " for thy POSSESSION." Psalm ii. 8. 
 
 It is of vast consequence to the purity and 
 perpetuity of our Church that those Students 
 who are preparing to enter it, should have just 
 views on this subject. There is one fact which 
 ought frequently to be illustrated to them, as 
 being the foundation, on ^ich they are to 
 form a judgment on this and 'Other parts of the 
 divine dispensation. It is the following. 
 It is an undeniable truth, constantly asserted 
 
THE ERAS OF LIGHT. ^ 
 
 by scripture, and demonstrated by experience, 
 that there have ever been TWO descriptions ^f 
 persons in the Church. They are denominated 
 by our Saviour, " the children of light and the 
 " children of this world;" and again, " the 
 " children of the wicked one, and t .e children 
 " of the kingdom." Matth. xiii. 38. These 
 different terms originate entirely from our re- 
 ceiving or not receiving that illumination of 
 understanding which God, who cannot lie, 
 hath promised to give to them that ask him. 
 For if a man supplicate the Father of Lights 
 for his " good and perfect Gift," with a hum- 
 ble and believing spirit, he will soon be sensi- 
 ble of the effect in his own mind. He will be- 
 gin to behold many things in a view very dif- 
 ferent from what he did before ; he will de- 
 vote himself to the duties of his profession with 
 alacrity and zeal, as to " a labour of love ;" 
 and his moral conduct will be exemplary and 
 pure, adorning that Gospel which he is now 
 desirous to preach. Another consequence 
 will be this. He will learn, for the first time, 
 what is meant by the reproach of the world. 
 For men in general will not approve of the 
 piety and purity of his life ; and they will dis- 
 tinguish it by some term of disparagement or 
 contempt. 
 
 I am aware that many who have supplicated 
 the Father of Lights for " the good and per- 
 
58 THE ERAS OF LIGHT. 
 
 " feet gift," and who see, by the light that is 
 in them, " a world lying in wickedness," 
 (1 John v. 19.) are yet induced to conceal 
 their sentiments in religion, or at least, are 
 prevented from assuming a decided character 
 in the profession of it, from the dread of RE- 
 PROACH. But they ought to remember that a 
 term of reproach has become now so general, 
 and attaches to so slight a degree, not only 
 of religious zeal, but of moral propriety, 
 that no man who desires to maintain a pure 
 character in his holy office needs to beashamed 
 of it. * 
 
 * It is worthy of remark, that the names of reproach 
 which men of the world have given to religious men, have 
 been generally derived from something highly virtuous or 
 laudable. 
 
 Believers were first called CHRISTIANS, as a term of re- 
 proach, after the name of Christ. They have been since 
 called Pietists, from their PIETY, Puritans from their PURI, 
 TY, and Saints from their HOLINESS. In the present day, 
 their ministers are called EVANGELICAL, from their desire to 
 " do the work of an Evangelist." See 2 Tim. iv. 5. Thus, 
 the evil spirit in the damsel who followed Paul, cried out, by 
 an impulse which he could not resist, " These men are the 
 " servants of the most high God, which shew unto us the 
 " way of salvation." Acts xvi. 17. The most opprobrious 
 epithet which the Jews thought they could give our Saviour, 
 was to call him a Samaritan. " Thou art a Samaritan, and 
 " hast a devil." John viii. 48. But our Saviour has given 
 a permanent honour to the name, by his parable of " the 
 c GOOD Samaritan." 
 
THE ERAS OF LIGHT. 59 
 
 But there is another consideration for those 
 who are ordained to be ministers of Christ, viz. 
 that this reproach seems to be ordained as a 
 necessary evidence in an evil world that their 
 doctrine is true. For the offence of the Cross 
 will never cease. The Apostle Paul was ac- 
 cused of being " beside himself;" but his only 
 answer was this ; " Whether we be beside our- 
 " selves, it is to God ; or whether we be 
 *< sober, it is for your cause." (2 Cor. v. 13.) 
 And let this be your answer also. If the mi- 
 nister of Christ give no offence to " the 
 " children of this world," he has reason to 
 suspect the purity either of his doctrine or of 
 his practice. 
 
 On the other hand, a corrupt theology has no 
 
 The usual name of religious reproach at this cjay is ME- 
 THODIST - 7 a term first used at Oxford, and derived from the 
 METHOD, which some religious Students observed in the em- 
 ployment of their TIME. So far it is an honourable appella- 
 tion. It is now applied to any man of pure and unaffected 
 piety, and is, in short, another term, for a Christian. Of the 
 Methodists Paley says, in his Evidences of Christianity, that 
 in regard to piety to God, and purity of life, they may be 
 compared to " the primitive Christians." The name Metho- 
 dist in England was for a time, as disreputable as Royalist in 
 France. And indeed there is an analogy in the character ; 
 for Methodism implies Loyalty to " the King of kings." 
 And. I am happy to add, (in regard to that numerous body 
 of our fellow-subiects who are called by that name) that it 
 also implies, after an experience of half a century, PURE 
 
 ROYALTY to an EARTHLY SOVEREIGN, 
 
60 THE ERAS OF LIGHT. 
 
 offence and no reproach. You have heard of a 
 two-fold darkness in the East. There is also a 
 two-fold darkness in the West. There is the 
 darkness of Infidelity, and the darkness of a 
 corrupt Theology. Infidelity has slain its 
 thousands : but a corrupt Theology has slain 
 its ten thousands. 
 
 Let every student of Theology inquire 
 whether the religion he professes bear the true 
 character. Instead of shunning the reproach 
 of Christ, his anxiety ought to be, how he 1 
 may prepare himself for that high and 4 sacred 
 office which he is about to enter. Let him 
 examine himself whether his views correspond, 
 in any degree, with the character of the minis, 
 i of Christ, as recorded in the New Testa- 
 ment. " Y/oe is unto me, if I preach not the 
 Gospel." 1 Cor. ix. 16. Even the Old Tes- 
 tament arrests the progress of the unqualified 
 and worldly-minded teacher. It is recorded 
 that when Dathan and Abiram invaded the 
 priest's office, with a secular spirit, " the earth 
 " opened her mouth and swallowed them up," 
 " in the presence of Israel. " This was written 
 " for our admonition," that no man should 
 attempt to minister in holy things until he has 
 cleansed his heart from the impurities of life ; 
 and is able to publish the glad tidings of salva- 
 tion with unpolluted*] ips. 
 
 If the Student desire that God would honour 
 
THE ERAS OF LIGHT. 61 
 
 his future ministry, and make him an instru- 
 ment for preserving the UNITY of the Church, 
 instead of his being an instrument of SECESSION 
 from it, he will seek to understand that pure 
 doctrine of which our Lord speaks, when he 
 saith, " He that will do the will of God shall 
 " know of the doctrine whether it be of God." 
 This is an Era of Light in the Church. Men 
 are ardent to hear the word of God. And if a 
 thousand churches were added to the present 
 number, and " enlightened by the doctrine of 
 the Evangelist John," they would all be filled. 
 Those who preach that doctrine are the true 
 DEFENDERS of the Faith and the legitimate SUP- 
 PORTERS of the Church of England. If these 
 increase, the Church will increase. If these in- 
 crease in succeeding years in the same propor- 
 tion as they have hitherto done, it is the surest 
 pledge that the Church is to flourish for cen- 
 turies to come, as she has flourished for cen- 
 turies past. And there is nothing which for- 
 bids the hope that she will be PERPETUAL ; 
 if she be the ordained instrument of giving light 
 to the world. 
 
 I shall now conclude this discourse with de- 
 livering my testimony concerning the spiritual 
 religion of Christ. I have passed through a 
 great part of the world, and have seen Chris- 
 tianity, Judaism, Mahomedanism, and Pa- 
 ganism in almost all their forms ; and I can 
 
62 THE ERAS OF LIGHT. 
 
 truly declare* that almost every step of my 
 progress afforded new proof not only of the 
 general truth of the religion of Christ, but of 
 the truth of that change of heart in true be- 
 lievers which our Lord describes in these words, 
 ct Born of the Spirit ;" and which the Evange- 
 list John calls, " Receiving an unction from 
 " the Holy One." For even the heathens 
 shew in their traditions and religious cere- 
 monies, vestiges of this doctrine.* Every thing 
 else that is called religion, in Pagan or Chris- 
 tian lands, is a COUNTERFEIT of this. This 
 change of heart ever carries with it its own 
 witness ; and it alone exhibits the SAME cha- 
 racter among men of every language and of 
 every clime. It bears the fruit of righteous- 
 ness ; it affords the highest enjoyment of life 
 which was intended by God, or is attainable by 
 man ; it inspires the soul with a sense of par- 
 don and of acceptance through a Redeemer : 
 it gives peace in death ; arid " a sure and 
 " certain hope of the resurrection unto eternal 
 " life." 
 
 Let every man then, who hath any doubt in 
 his mind as to this change in the state of the 
 soul in thislife,apply himself to the consideration 
 of the subject. FOR IF THERE BE ANY TRUTH IN 
 REVELATION, THIS is TRUE. " What shall it 
 
 * See The Star in the East. 
 
THE ERAS OF LIGHT. 63 
 
 *' profit a man, if he gain the whole world and 
 46 lose his own soul ?" What avails it that all 
 the treasures of science and literature are 
 poured at our feet, if we are ignorant of our- 
 selves, of Christ, and holiness ? The period is 
 hastening which will put an end to this world 
 and all its distinctions ; which, kke a flood, 
 will sweep away its applause and its frown* its 
 learning and its ignorance. The awful glories 
 of the last judgment will, ere long appear ; 
 when the humble and penitent inquirer^ who 
 has received by faith that stupendous grace 
 which the doctrine of Christ reveals, shall be 
 eternally saved ; while the merely speculative 
 student, whose secret love of sin led to the re- 
 jection of that doctrine, shall, notwithstanding 
 his presumption of final impunity, be, for ever, 
 undone. 
 
 I cannot permit myself to conclude, without 
 expressing my thanks for the very candid at- 
 tention with which you have been pleased to 
 honour these discourses. I trust that every word 
 hath been spoken with a just deference for the 
 learned assembly before whom I preach : for I 
 greatly covet your approbation, and I hope that 
 I shall obtain it. But I have a solemn account 
 to render ; for 1 have had many opportunities, 
 and I desire to say that, now, which my con- 
 science shall approve, at that hour when I 
 
64 THE ERAS OF LIGHT. 
 
 Jfc 
 
 shall be called to give an account of my stew- 
 ardship. 
 
 I pray that " the Spirit of truth," which our 
 Saviour promised should abide with his peo- 
 ple for ever, may manifest his power amongst 
 us, dispel the darkness of ignorance and error, 
 and " guide our minds into all Truth." John 
 
 xvi. is. *H';> 
 
 To this Holy Spirit, who, together with the 
 Father and the Son, is One God, be ascribed 
 all honour and glory, power, might, majesty, 
 and dominion, now and evermore. Amen. 
 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 PREPARATORY STUDIES 
 
 FOR THE 
 
 CHURCH. 
 
 [The knowledge of the Holy Scriptures was passing away.} 
 
 MORNING SERMON., p. 23. 
 
 NOT only was Hebrew literature neglected at the Uni- 
 versities, but theological learning in general had de- 
 clined; and it was, for the most part, left to the student 
 to chuse, whether he would qualify himself or not for 
 the sacred function. And, as the candidates for holy 
 orders were not required to study WHAT was to be 
 preached, so they were not instructed HOW they were to 
 preach. There were no lectures in public speaking; 
 no exercises in recitation or in sacred composition. Or, 
 if some lectures and exercises still existed under that 
 name, they had become of little practical use. 
 
 In the torpid state, in which all the other religious 
 denominations then were, in common with the Esta- 
 blished Church, she would not suffer much, in the way 
 of secession, by this decay in theological learning. But 
 the case is widely different, now that there has been a 
 revival of religion in the nation ; and we cannot won- 
 der ^that, under circumstances so unfavourable to the 
 acquirement of the faculty of preaching, there should 
 have been so great a separation from the Church of late 
 years. 
 
 F 
 
66 
 
 Some, indeed, think it improper, that eloquence 
 should be displayed in a Church, as at the Bar, or in 
 the Senate, and would be disposed to call it " Rhap- 
 " sody," or -^ Rant;" for that is the name frequently 
 given to " eloquence on a sacred subject." But, in the 
 judgment of Fenelon and Quintillian, it would be call- 
 ed true and legitimate oratory, " the power of per- 
 suading men by the fittest means." This was that 
 kind of pulpit address which prevailed in our own 
 Church in her better days, from the time of the Refor- 
 mation to the reign of the First Charles ; and which 
 filled the churches at the Universities with willing au- 
 ditors. And, when a corrupt taste was at length intro- 
 duced, and preachers began to read their sermons, the 
 innovation was checked, for a time, by the following 
 mandate of King Charles the Second. 
 
 " VICE CHANCELLOR AND GENTLEMEN, 
 
 '" Whereas his Majesty is informed, that the prac- 
 " tice of reading sermons is generally taken up by the 
 u preachers before the University, and, therefore, some- 
 *' times continued even before himself: his Majesty 
 " hath commanded me to signify to you his pleasure, 
 * ; that the said practice, which took its beginning from 
 t; the disorders of the late times, be wholly laid aside ; 
 " and that the said preachers deliver their sermons, botU 
 46 in Latin and English, by memory, without book : as 
 u being a way of preaching which his Majesty judgeth 
 <c most agreeable to the use of all foreign churches, to 
 the custom of the University heretofore, and to the na- 
 " ture and intention of that holy exercise. And, that 
 " his Majesty 7 s commands, in these premises, may be 
 ; duly regarded and observed, his further pleasure is. 
 " that the names of all such ecclesiastical persons as 
 " shall continue the present supine and slothful way of 
 
67 
 
 " preaching, be, from time to time, signified to me, by 
 " the Vice-Chancellor, for the time being, on pain of 
 " his Majesty's displeasure. 
 
 " MONMOUTH" * 
 
 It is evident that no man can speak with propriety 
 from the pulpit, any more than at the bar, without some 
 education for that purpose. Would it be impracticable 
 for our Church to retrace her steps, in regard to prepa- 
 ratien for the Sacerdotal office, and see what can be 
 done towards attaching the people to her communion, 
 by restoring the primitive means ? If she is to be saved 
 from the evils that threaten her, she will be saved, un- 
 der God, by PREACHING; not by acts of legislation, 
 nor by volumes from the press in her defence, but by 
 the means which God hath been pleased to honour in 
 every age, and which are called in Scripture, " the 
 foolishness of preaching. 1 ' 1 Cor. i. 21. By which 
 expression is intended, that the means are so simple, 
 that they appear as " foolishness" to some. And if any 
 one should doubt that this ordinance of God is so ho- 
 noured in our time, he has only to look around, and 
 behold its POWER. 
 
 Would it be impossible then to restore theological 
 learning to more respect ? I mean not what is called 
 the learning of the schools, but legitimate theology, 
 the knowledge of the Holy Scriptures, and of History 
 and Chronology, as the handmaids of revelation. 
 
 It is* generally taken for granted that the student is 
 acquainted with the Holy Scriptures before he comes to 
 College. But this is by no means generally the case ; he 
 may be acquainted with Horace and Virgil ; but he often 
 
 * Extracted from the Statute-book of the tjniversity of Cambridge, 
 page SOI, Car. II, Rex. 
 
 F 2 
 
G8 
 
 knows little of the Scriptures. That which would give 
 immediate life and interest to the department of theology 
 at the University, would be the institution of some plan, 
 for the advancement of biblical learning. The Scrip- 
 tures are the foundation of moral philosophy as well as 
 of theology. To study any system of morals, or of di- 
 vinity, or even the articles of our Church, without hav- 
 ing previously deduced their principles from Revelation, 
 is like studying the higher parts of mathematics with- 
 out having learned the elements of Euclid. 
 
 It is chiefly in the power of masters of colleges to 
 establish a scheme for clerical instruction, adapted to 
 the circumstances of their respective societies. It 
 would not be proper to abate the ardour of mathema- 
 tical study at Cambridge ; for it is better that an Uni- 
 versity should maintain her pre-eminence, (when she 
 has attained it) in one particular science, than, by re- 
 laxing, to run the hazard of preserving but a medio- 
 crity in all. But the pursuit of mathematical science 
 is perfectly compatible with the study of the Scrip- 
 tures, and with exercises in sacred composition, from 
 the first to the last year of the student's residence at 
 the University. 
 
 I have no pleasure in adverting to the necessity of 
 some improvement in our system of preparatory study, 
 for the sacred office. But the principles of truth on 
 which this necessity is founded, are so undeniable ; they 
 are so generally acknowledged throughout the nation, 
 and so perfectly evident both at home and abroad, par- 
 ticularly to those who have had an opportunity of view- 
 ing the church at a distance, as well as near at hand, 
 that I feel it would betray a culpable indifference to 
 the interests of religion, were I to be deterred by a false 
 delicacy from noticing it. It must be evident to every 
 man who is acquainted with the history of Christiani- 
 
69 
 
 ty from the first ages, that in the present circum- 
 stance of our church, and in the warfare in which she 
 is engaged, it is not eminent advances in science or 
 classics, that are chiefly required, but advances in the 
 knowledge of Christian doctrine, and in the ability of 
 communicating it lo the people. It must be equally- 
 evident, that whatever plan of study will bring the Bible 
 most into view, will be the most conducive for this pur- 
 pose. The state may have the defence of the sword, and 
 the shield of the law, against its assailants ; but the 
 Church has no defence, in this Era of Light, but the 
 BIBLE. 
 
 The power of reviving Hebrew learning in the Church 
 lies principally with the Bishops. It is presumed that 
 the object might be effected by the following means, viz. 
 by requiring that candidates for Deacon's orders should 
 be able to construe the Hebrew Pentateuch; and that 
 those who offer themselves for Priests orders, should be 
 competent to read the whole of the Old Testament, ad 
 apcrturam libri; and by refusing ordination to candi- 
 dates coming from the universities, who should continue, 
 after due notice (for which three years would suffice) to 
 neglect to acquire this qualification. By this simple 
 regulation it is probable that Hebrew literature would be 
 restored very generally to the Church, in a few years. 
 
 But other advantages would result from this measure. 
 It is hardly possible to suppose that the student who 
 has read the whole of the Old Testament in the original 
 tongue, with the attention which such a course requires, 
 should be a contemptible divine. For in the course of 
 his study, he will be necessarily led into various useful 
 and important investigations, which otherwise he would 
 never have thought of. Another benefit would accrue. 
 It will be a salutary exercise to his own heart. The 
 assiduous study of the sacred volume for one year, will, 
 
70 
 
 if any thing can, call his thoughts from the vain pur- 
 suits of the world, and fix them on the solemn duties 
 of the profession on which he is about to enter. Be- 
 fore he has gone through the Old Testament, he will 
 find it to be truly what the Poet calls nnrH PEOYZA 
 " IIEI0OYS, " a fountain pouring forth persuasives" to 
 seek heavenly knowledge and purity of life. 
 
 It may be added, that to read the Old Testament in 
 the original language, is the way to understand the 
 New. The Student who has made himself acquainted 
 with the treasures of revealed truth under the first dis- 
 pensation, will not stop there ; but will proceed with 
 impatience to a still nobler theme in the inspired 
 strains of the New Testament, which are written, for 
 the most part, in the idiom of the old. And here, he 
 will have the advantage of that rich and precious mine 
 for the theologian, the Syriac New Testament; for 
 he who can read the Old Testament in Hebrew will 
 soon be able to read the New in Syriac. I call it a 
 " rich and precious mine ;" for Syriac is the language 
 which our blessed Lord himself spoke in the land of 
 Judea: and it is probable that EVERY PARABLE AND 
 
 EVERY SPEECH IN THE FOUR GOSPELS IS RECORDED 
 NEARLY IN THE VERY WORDS WHICH PROCEEDED FROM 
 
 HIS LIPS. Every scholar then who thirsts for " the 
 " words of life," and would become " an able minister 
 of the New Testament," ought to draw from this pure 
 fountain. What a proof of the decline of sacred litera- 
 ture among us, that this volume (the Syriac Version), 
 is scarcely known ! 
 
 But it will perhaps be said, " Is not the prescribed 
 study of the whole of the Scriptures a work of too much 
 labour for the student ?" I think not, particularly when 
 no other labour is prescribed. If there were indeed any 
 other indispensable syllabus of theology proposed by 
 
the church. or university, which would of itself occupy 
 much time, it might be less necessary to insist upon 
 this specific study. But if in the present circumstances 
 we cannot readily establish a more efficient course, it 
 seems expedient to begin with this simple and intelligible 
 plan. For even supposing that the imposition of sucix 
 a study would prove to some individuals a severe or un- 
 grateful task, what is this to be accounted of, in the con- 
 templation of the advantage to the Church ! The 
 wound of our Church must be healed; and we are 
 persuaded that if a convocation were held at this day it 
 would readily adopt, in the prospect of such a benefit, 
 even a painful remedy. . And yet the remedy proposed 
 would be only painful for a moment ; for it is most cer- 
 tain that the student himself would afterwards reflect on 
 the benefit derived to him from such a course of study, 
 with fervent gratitude, to the end of his life. * 
 
 Young divines ought not to complain of the labour of 
 learning Hebrew, when even their own country-women 
 can attain it with facility. There are now several la- 
 dies who can read the Old Testament in the original 
 tongue ; but they are ashamed to confess it, when they 
 see that some of the Clergy are ignorant of the lan- 
 guage. It was death alone which brought to light the 
 Hebrew learning of Miss Elizabeth Smith. 
 
 * The Church of England will, I doubt not, gratefully acknowledge 
 hereafter the advantages for the study of the Hebrew language, which 
 have been afforded by the zealous -xertio^s of Dr. BURGESS, Bishop of 
 St. David's. It is pleasing to behold 3 man of his learning and station 
 condescending to smooth the pith to beginners, and to offer facilities 
 for the acquirement of the sacred language. These are the labours 
 which in ther nature and issue are truly immortal : " To instruct the 
 " ignorant, to invite to useful knowledge, to point to heaven and to lead 
 " the way; these are the labours which will enable a man to say at the 
 * close of life, By the Grace of God I have not lived in vain." 
 
72 
 
 I think it not foreign to the general subject of these 
 pages to observe here, that an increased cultivation of 
 the female mind is a characteristic of the present era of 
 Christian knowledge : and is a sure prognostic of a yet 
 brighter period. Custom and use will sway the majo- 
 rity, and even prejudise men of learning and intelli r 
 gence on this subject ; but there seems to me to be 
 little doubt of the truth of the following position ; 
 Young women ought to possess the same advantages 
 of education which are given to young men in gene- 
 ral useful learning, until the age of fifteen. I appre- 
 hend that the difference which now exists is the effect 
 of barbarism, and is, in no respect, accordant with rea- 
 son or Christianity. To THIS DAY, WOMEN HAVE NOT 
 
 ENJOYED THE FULL PRIVILEGES OF THE CHRISTIAN DIS- 
 PENSATION. It is in the New Testament alone we see 
 the female character exalted t,o its just place. The ag 
 of chivalry rather disgraced the female mind than did 
 it honour. In the present circumstances of the world, 
 a due cultivation of the female mind would do more 
 for the interests of religion and virtue, than is gene- 
 rally imagined. Whenever knowledge shall become 
 universal, we may be sure that women will be principal 
 instruments in communicating it ; for there is one be- 
 nefit to be derived from instructing the female 
 sex, which will be acknowledged by all. It enables 
 mothers to teach their own children. There must cer- 
 tainly be something very defective in the education of 
 that woman, who cannot instruct her own son (accord- 
 ing to the rank in society in which she herself has liv- 
 ed) to the twelfth year of his age. To afford a mother 
 such a qualification, and such an advantage, and such a 
 pleasure, is a plain dictate of Christianity. 
 
10 
 
 to noiteviJlua bsgfisiofli HB iuitt rSisd ^Yisado oi 
 jo Bid ifl989iq arf^ to o h & ai 'fi 
 
 ,a^6iq 9W--8i hue o-bfll 
 
 /re lliw 9W bn lld 
 
 -ilfoinil- 
 ^ 9m 
 
 THE 
 ^ 9m O j 
 
 STAR 'IN THE EAST, 
 
 3f f i e a w r ^^ 
 
 in nsm ^^ : O T ( r : 
 
 nssft to A 
 
 SERMON, 
 
 fQW1 
 
 PREACHED IN THB 
 
 PARISH CHURCH OF ST. JAMES, BRISTOL, 
 
 u6flod J' 
 ON SUNDAY, FEBRUARY 26, 1809, 
 
 4MA^- 
 
 FOR THE BENEFIT OT THE 
 
 cc Society for Missions to Africa and the East." 
 (On the Author's return from India.) 
 
 lo t 1 
 
 . 
 
 ' 
 
 
SERMON III. 
 
 MATTHEW ii. 2. FOR we have seen His " Star 
 " in the East, and are come to worship him" 
 
 WHEN, in the fulness of time, the Son of God 
 came down from heaven to take our nature 
 upon him, many circumstances concurred to 
 celebrate the event, and to render it an illus- 
 trious epoch in the history of the world. It 
 pleased the divine wisdom, that the manifesta- 
 tion of the deity should be distinguished by a 
 suitable glory ; and this was done by the mi- 
 nistry of Angels, by the ministry of Men, and 
 by the ministry of Nature herself. 
 
 First, This was done by the ministry of An- 
 gels ; for an Angel announced to the shepherds 
 " the glad tidings of great joy which should 
 " be to all people;" and a multitude of the hea- 
 venly " host sang Glory to God in the highest, 
 " on earth peace, good-will toward men." 
 
 Secondly, It was done by the ministry of 
 Men; for illustrious persons, divinely directed, 
 
76 THE STAR IN THE EAST. 
 
 game from a far country, to offer gifts, and to 
 do honour to the new-born King. 
 
 Thirdly, It was done by the ministry of Na- 
 ture. Nature herself was commanded to bear 
 witness to the presence of the God of Nature. 
 A Star, or Divine Light, pointed out signifi- 
 cantly from heaven the spot upon earth where 
 the Saviour was born. 
 
 Thus it pleased the Divine Wisdom, by an 
 assemblage of heavenly testimonies, to glorify 
 the incarnation of the Son of God. 
 
 All these testimonies were appropriate ; but 
 the Journey of the Eastern Sages had in it a 
 peculiar fitness. We can hardly imagine a 
 more natural mode of honouring the event 
 than this, that illustrious persons should pro- 
 ceed from a far country to visit the child that 
 was born Saviour of the world. They came, as 
 it were, in the name of the Gentiles, to ac- 
 knowledge the heavenly gift, and to bear their 
 testimony against that nation which neglected 
 it. They came as the representatives of all the 
 heathen ; not only of the heathen in the v East, 
 but also of those in the West, from whom we. 
 arc descended. In the name of the whole 
 world, lying " in darkness, and in the shadow 
 " of death," .they came inquiring for that 
 Light which they had heard was to visit them 
 in the fulness of time. " And the Star which 
 ^ they saw in the East went before them till 
 
, THE STAR IN THE EAST. 77 
 
 iC it came and stood over where the young 
 " child was. And when they were come into 
 " the house, they fell down and worshipped 
 " him ; and when they had opened their trea- 
 " sures, they presented unto him gifts, gold, 
 " and frankincense, and myrrh." 
 
 Do you ask how the Star of Christ was 
 understood in the East ? or why Providence 
 ordained that peculiar mode of intimation ? 
 
 Christ was foretold in old prophecy, under 
 the name of the " Star that should arise out 
 of Jacob ;" and the rise of the Star in Jacob 
 was notified to the world by the appearance of 
 an actual Star. 
 
 We learn from authentic Roman history, 
 that there prevailed " in the East" a constant 
 expectation of a Prince, who should arise out 
 of Judea, and rule the world. That such an 
 expectation did exist, has been confirmed by 
 the ancient writings of India. Whence, then, 
 arose this extraordinary expectation, for it was 
 found also in the Sybilline books of Rome. 
 
 The Jewish expectation of the Messiah had 
 pervaded the East long before the period of his 
 appearance. The Jews are called by their 
 own prophet the " Expecting people,"* (as it 
 may be translated, and as some of the Jews of 
 the East translate it) the " people looking for 
 
 : ; , 
 
 * Isa, xviii, 2. " The people meted out/ 7 in our translation. 
 
78 THE STAR IN THE EAST. 
 
 and expecting " One to come.** Wherever, 
 then, the tribes of Israel were carried through- 
 out the East, they carried with them their 
 expectation. And they carried also the pro- 
 phecies on which their expectation was found- 
 ed. Now, one of the clearest of these pro- 
 phecies runs in these words : " There shall 
 come a Star out of Jacob,"* And, as in the 
 whole dispensation relating to the Messiah, 
 there is a wonderful fitness between the words 
 of prophecy and the person spoken of, so it 
 was ordained, that the rise of the Star in Jacob 
 should be announced to the world by the ap- 
 pearance of an actual Star. A divine intima- 
 tion of its nature and object, was, no doubt, 
 given at the same time. And this actual Star, 
 in itself a proper emblem of that " Light which 
 " was to lighten the Gentiles," conducted 
 them to Him who was called in a figure the 
 Star of Jacob, and the " glory of his people 
 Israel." t 
 
 But again, why was the East thus honoured ? 
 Why was the East, and not the West, the scene 
 of these transactions ? 
 
 The East was the scene of the first revelation 
 
 
 * Numbers xxiv. 17. 
 
 f The Jews used to speak of their Messiah under the ap- 
 pellation of B&r Cocab, or " the Son of the Star 5" and false 
 Christs actually assumed that name. 
 
THE STAR IN THE EAST. 79 
 
 of God. The fountains of inspiration were first 
 opened in the East. And, after the flood, the 
 first family of the new world was planted in the 
 East. Besides, millions of the human race in- 
 habit that portion of the globe. The chief 
 population of the world is in those regions. 
 And, in the middle of them, the Star of Christ 
 first appeared. And, led by it, the wise men 
 passed through many nations, tongues, and 
 kindreds, before they arrived at Judea in the 
 West ; bearing tidings to the world that the 
 Light was come, that the " Desire of all Na- 
 " tions" was come. Even to Jerusalem herself 
 they brought the first intimation that her long- 
 expected Messiah was come. 
 
 As the East had this honour in the first age 
 of the Church, of pointing out the Messiah to 
 the world ; so now again, after a long interval 
 of darkness, it is bearing witness to the truth 
 of the religion of the Messiah ; not indeed by 
 the shining of a Star, but by exhibiting lumi- 
 nous evidence of the divine origin of the Chris- 
 tian Faith. It affords evidence of the general 
 truth, not only of its history, but of its peculiar 
 doctrines ; and not of the truth of its doctrines 
 merely, but of the divine power of these doc- 
 trines in convincing the understandings and 
 converting the hearts of men. And in this 
 sense it is, that " we have seen his Star in the 
 " East, and are come to worship him," 
 
8O THE STAR IN THE EAST. 
 
 And when these evidences shall have been 
 laid before you, you will see reason to thhlk 
 that the time is come for diffusing His religion 
 throughout the world ; you will " offer gifts" 
 in His name for the promotion of the work j 
 and you will offer up prayers in its behalf, 
 " that God would be pleased to make his ways 
 " known upon earth, his saving health unto all 
 " nations." 
 
 In this discourse, we propose to Jay be- 
 fore you, 
 
 1st, EVIDENCES existing in the East, of the 
 general truth of the Christian Religion. 
 
 2dly, EVIDENCES of the divine power of that 
 religion, exemplified in the East. 
 
 1. The general truth of the Christian Re- 
 ligion is illustrated by certain evidences in 
 the East. Of these we shall mention the fol- 
 lowing. 
 
 1. Ancient writings of India, containing par- 
 ticulars of the History of Christ. 
 
 2. Certain doctrines of the East, shadowing 
 forth the peculiar doctrines of Christianity, and 
 manifestly derived from a common origin. 
 
 3. The state of the Jews in the East, con- 
 firming the truth of Ancient prophecy. 
 
 4. The state of the Syrian Christians in the 
 East, subsisting for many ages, a separate and 
 distinct people in the midst of the heathen 
 world. 
 
 1 
 
THE STAR IN THE EAST. 
 
 These subjects, however, we must notice 
 very briefly. 
 
 l. Hindoo history illustrates the history of 
 the Gospel. There have lately been discover- 
 ed in India certain Shanscrit writings, contain- 
 ing testimonies of Christ* They relate to a 
 Prince who reigned about the period of the 
 Christian sera ; and whose history, though 
 mixed with fable, contains particulars which 
 correspond, in a surprising manner, with the 
 advent, birth, miracles, death, and resurrection 
 of our Saviour. Even supposing them to have 
 been derived from the evangelical history, or 
 spurious Gospels, it is remarkable, that they 
 should have been recorded in the sacred lan- 
 guage of the Brahmins, and incorporated with 
 their mythology. The event mentioned in the 
 Text is exactly recorded, namely, That certain 
 holy men, directed by a Star, journeyed to- 
 wards the West, where they beheld the incar- 
 nation of the Deity.* 
 
 These important records have been trans- 
 
 * This testimony of the Hindoo writer accords with that of 
 the Greek writer Cha/cirltns, the ancient commentator on 
 Plato, who acids, "that the infant Majesty being found, the 
 ** wise men worshipped, and gave gifts suitable to so great a 
 " God." It is remarkable, that the History of the wise men, 
 which is recorded by St. Matthew only, should be confirmed 
 i y Hindoos and Greeks. 
 
 G 
 
&2 THE STAR IN THE EAST. 
 
 8 HT 
 
 lated by a learned Orientalist,* who has depo- 
 sited the originals among the archives of the 
 Asiatic Society. From these, and from other 
 documents, he has compiled a work, entitled, 
 " The History of the Introduction of the 
 ' ; Christian Religion into India : its progress 
 " and decline." And, at the Conclusion of 
 the work, he thus expresses himself : " I have 
 " written this account of Christianity in India, 
 " with the impartiality of an Historian ; fully 
 " persuaded that our holy religion cannot re- 
 " ceive any additional lustre from it." 
 
 2. There are certain doctrines of the East, 
 shadowing forth the doctrines of Christianity. 
 
 The peculiar doctrines of the Christian Reli- 
 
 ;A\,3 , , . , . 
 
 <rion aie so strongly represented in certain sys- 
 
 - ? rJu -I? i^-li i 11^ 
 
 terns or the Last, that we cannot doubt con- 
 cerning the source whence these systems have 
 been derived. We find in them the doctrines 
 of the Trinity, of the Incarnation of the Deity, 
 of the Atonement for Sin, and of the influence 
 of the Divine Spirit. 
 
 First, The doctrine of the Trinity. The 
 Hindoos believe in one God, Brahma, the cre- 
 ator of all things ; and yet they represent him 
 as subsisting in 'three persons ; and they wor- 
 ship one or other of these persons throughout 
 
 every part of India. And what proves that 
 .aatuaoe/r r 
 
 loi ii; : 
 ,3d laii. *Mr.Wilfcrd. 
 
3HT 
 
 THE STAR IN THE EAST. 83 
 
 iola tius^ doctrine distinctly is, that their 
 most ancient representation of the Deity is 
 
 formed of one body and three faces. Nor 
 
 , TV,. n -, . T v 
 
 are these representations confined in India 
 
 alone; but they are to be found in other parts 
 
 of the East. 
 
 itn "- 4.1 i 4i i, i 1 
 
 Whence, then, my brethren, has been deriv- 
 ed this idea of a TRIUNE God ? If, as some allege, 
 the doctrine of the Trinity among Christians be 
 of recent origin, whence have the Hindoos de- 
 rived it ? When you shall have read all the 
 volumes of Philosophy on the subject, you will 
 
 not have obtained a satisfactory answer to this 
 
 v? :...-., >> J 
 
 question. 
 
 ' * "'' > ' ' ' ' t-rt ' ' " ' 
 
 Secondly, The doctrine of the Incarnation of 
 
 - '.':-.'''' ' "'' 
 
 the Deity. The Hindoos believe that one of the 
 persons in their Trinity (and that, too, the se- 
 cond person) was " manifested in the flesh." 
 Hence their fables of the Avatars, or incarna- 
 tions of Vishnoo, And this doctrine of the in- 
 
 TfJ i' tiZLK rtlr 1(1.1 "i^ f 'L r f f 
 
 carnation of the Deity is found over almost the 
 whole of Asia. 
 
 Whence, then, originated this idea, .that 
 " God sliould become man, and take our na- 
 " ture upon him ? J) The Hindoos do not con- 
 sider that it was an Angel merely that became 
 man, but God himself. The incarnation of 
 God is a frequent theme of their discourse, 
 We cannot doubt whence this peculiar tenet of 
 religion has been derived. We must believe 
 
 G 2 
 
. 
 
 84 THE STAR IX THE EAST. 
 
 fosJOVSl) y*LB fe'IStr 
 
 that all the fabulous incarnations of the East- 
 ern Mythology are derived from the real in- 
 carnation of the Son of God, or from the pro- 
 phecies which went before it. Jesus the Mes- 
 siah i? the true AVATAU.^ 
 
 Ihirdly, The doctrine of Atonement for Sin, 
 by the shedding of blood. To this day, in 
 Hindoostan, the people bring the Goat or Kid 
 to the Temple, and the Priest sheds the blood 
 of the innocent victim. Nor is tins peculiar to 
 Hindoostan. Throughout the whole East, the 
 doctrine of a sacrifice for sin seems to exist in 
 one form or other. ( V ^ 
 
 How is it then that some in this country say 
 that there is no Atonement ? For ever since 
 " Abel offered unto God a more excellent sa- 
 " crifice than Cain ;" ever since Noah, the fa- 
 ther of the new world, " offered burnt offerings 
 " on the Altar," sacrifices have been offered 
 up in almost every nation ; as if for a constant 
 memorial before the world, that, " without 
 " shedding of blood, there is no remission of 
 
 'IlJDOD 
 
 ' sin * of) arm 7 fno 
 
 Fourthly, The doctrine of the influence of 
 
 the Spirit of God In the most ancient writings 
 of the Hindoos, some of which have been late- 
 ly published, it is asserted that the "Divine 
 " Spirit, or light of holy knowledge," in- 
 fluences the minds of men. And the man who 
 is the subject of such influence, is called " the 
 
THE STAR IN THE EAST. 85 
 
 man twice-born." Many chapters are devoted 
 to the duties, character, and virtues of " the 
 " man twice-born." 
 
 If, then, in the very systems of the heathen 
 world, this exalted idea should have a placcj 
 how much more might we expect to find it in 
 the revelation of the true God, to which it 
 must be traced ? 
 
 We could illustrate other doctrines by simi- 
 lar analogies, did time permit. If these analo- 
 gies were merely partial or accidental, they 
 would be less important. But they are not 
 casual ; as must be known to every man who 
 is vefsed in the Holy Scriptures and in Orien- 
 tal Mythology. They are general and syste- 
 matic. Was it ever alleged that the Light of 
 Nature could teach such doctrines as these ? 
 They are all beyond the Light of Nature. 
 
 These, my brethren, ar$ doctrines which 
 exist in this day, in the midst of the idolatry 
 and moral corruption of the heathen world. 
 Every where there appears to be a counterfeit 
 of the true doctrine. The inhabitants have 
 lost sight of the only true (rod, and they ap- 
 ply these doctrines to their false gods. But 
 these doctrines are relics of the first Faith of 
 the earth. They are, as you see, the strong 
 characters of God's primary revelation to man, 
 which neither the power of man, nor time it- 
 self, hath been able to destroy ; but which 
 
8 THE STAR IN THE ' 
 
 have endured from age to age, like the works 
 of nature, the moon and stars, which God bath 
 created incorruptible. 
 
 3. Another circumstance, illustrating the 
 truth of the Christian religion in the East, is 
 the state of the Jews. The Jews are scattered 
 over the whole face of the East, and the fulfil- 
 ment of the prophecies concerning them is far 
 more evident in these regions, than it is here 
 among Christian nations. bft 
 
 The last great punishment of the Jewish 
 people was inflicted for their last great crime 
 their shedding the blood of the Son of God! 
 And this instance of divine indignation has 
 been exhibited to all nations ; and all nations 
 seem to have been employed by the appoint- 
 ment of God in inflicting the punishment. ;oO 
 
 By express prophecy, the Jews were senten- 
 ced to become " the scorn and reproach of all 
 " people ;" and " a proverb and bye-word 
 " among ell nations." Now, that their stub- 
 born unbelief should be a reproach to them 
 amongst Christian nations here in the West, h 
 not so strange ; that they should be a proverb 
 and a bye-word among those who had heard 
 the prophecy concerning them, is not so re- 
 markable. But to have seen them (as I have 
 seen them) insulted and persecuted by the ig- 
 norant nations in the East ; in the very words 
 of prophecy, " trodden down of the heathen;" 
 
THE STAR IN THE EASSttT 
 
 wn by a people who neveii 
 the name of Christ ; who never heard that thd' 
 Jews had rejected Christ ; and who, in fact. 
 punished the Jews without knowing their crime ; 
 this, I say, hath appeared to me an awful com- 
 pletion of the divine sentence. 
 
 4; Another monument of the Christian reli- 
 gion in the East is the state of the Syrian i 
 Christians, subsisting, for many ages, a separate 
 and distinct people, in the midst of the corrup- 
 tion and idolatry of the heathen world. They 
 exist in the very midst of India, like the bush 
 of Moses, burning and not consumed; sittcH 
 rounded by the enemies of their faith, and sub- 
 ject to their power, and yet not destroyed. 
 There they exist, having the pure word 'of. 
 God in their hands, and speaking in their 
 churches that same language which our Saviour 
 himself spake in the streets of Jerusalem. oJ bas 
 
 We may contemplate the history of this 
 people, existing so long in that dark region, 
 as a type of the inextinguishable Light of 
 Christ's religion ; and, in this sense, it may be 
 truly said, " We have seen his Star in the 
 "' East." 
 
 The probable design of the Divine Provi- 
 dence, in preserving this people, appears fo bo 
 this ; That they should be a seed of the Church 
 in Asia : that they should be a special instru- 
 ment for the conversion of the surrounding 
 
THE ST&S 
 
 -WfiHlftfen, when God's appointed time is come ; 
 
 4^$pJe prepared for his service, as fellow- 
 labourers with us ; a people, in short, in tile 
 midst of Asia, to whom we can point as an ir- 
 refragable evidence, of the truth and antiquity 
 of the Christian Faith. * 
 
 * The manuscripts in the Syriac language, Svhrcn were 
 found amongst the Syrian Christians, are now deposited "in 
 the public library of the University of Cambridge. They are 
 twenty-five in number, and consist chiefly of copies of . the 
 Holy Scriptures, and of early Liturgies. The most irnpor. 
 tant of them appears to be a copy of the Old and New Tes- 
 tament, (without the Revelations) written on parchment, in 
 large folio. It was presented to Dr. Buchanan by Mar 
 . Dionysius, the present Bishop of the Syrian Chrisiians j (for 
 Episcopacy has prevailed in every Chri.vtian region of the 
 East from the first ages) and the tradition concerning it i\ 
 that it was given by the Patriarch of Antioch, of a former 
 age, to his Indian Church. The words in this copy are all 
 numbered, There is no dale. But, from the character cf 
 some figures in it ? a learned Antiquarian has conjectured, 
 that it was written about the time of Charlemagne. Judging 
 from the beauty of the writing, and from other circumstances, 
 it is probable, that a later age will be finally assigned" 'to it. 
 Mr. Yeates, of Oxford, author of the Hebrew Grammar, is 
 r.ow employed in collating these .Syiiac MSS. as well as the 
 other MSS. in the Hebrew and Ethiopic languages, brought 
 by Dr. Buchanan from the East. Amcng the Hebrew MSS. 
 is a roll of the Pentateuch, written on goat-skins, dyed reel, 
 upwards of forty -five feet long, which was found in one qf 
 the Synagogues of the black Jews in Hindoostan. It is re- 
 markable, that this colony of Jews should live in a' country 
 adjoining to that of the Syrian Christians. There is one 
 place, (the village of Chenoltc, near Angaroalee') where thete 
 
THE STAB. IN THE EAST. 81) 
 
 And this shall suffice as to the testimonies 
 of' the general truth of Christianity existing in 
 the East. ^ v/ g^rjrxM 
 
 II. We proposed, in the second branch of 
 the discourse, to lay before you some evidences 
 of the divine power of the Christian Religion 
 exemplified in the East. 
 
 To say that Christianity has been propagat- 
 ed in the East, as other religions have been 
 propagated, is to say little. It is little to say 
 that thousands have adopted the name^ and 
 that it pervades populous provinces. For three 
 centuries past, the Romish Church has diffus- 
 ed the name of Christianity throughout the 
 East ; and this success demonstrates how 
 practicable it is to " propagate our religion" 
 in the common sense of that expression. Pro- 
 vidence seems to have ordained this .previous 
 labour of the Romish Church, to facilitate the 
 preaching of the true gospel at the appointed 
 time ; for Christianity is found, even in its 
 worst form, to possess a moral and civilizing 
 efficacy. 
 
 But it is in the East, as it is in the West 
 all are not Christians, who are called Chris- 
 tians. " He is not a Christian which is one 
 
 . 
 
 is Jewish Synagogue and a Christian Church. They stand 
 over against each other j exhibiting, as it were, the LAW 
 and the GOSPEL to the view of the heathen people. 
 
90 THE STAR IN THE EAST. 
 
 "-^outwardly ; neither is that baptism which is 
 "outward in the flesh." The fact wasthis#- r 
 the Romish Church preached Christianity in 
 the East without the Bible. 
 
 Let us now enquire what has been the con- 
 sequence of sending the Bible to the East. It 
 is nearly one hundred years since the Bible 
 was sent to the Hindoos; but not by. out 
 country. This honour belongs to the Protes- 
 tant churches of Denmark and Germany. It 
 was sent by them to the Tamulian nation, in 
 the south of India ; for there are many nations 
 in Hindoostan. What then was the effect of 
 giving them the Bible? It was the same as 
 that which followed the giving the Bible to us, . 
 while we lay in almost Hindoo darkness, bu- 
 ried in the ignorance and superstition of the 
 church of Rome. It gave light and know- 
 ledge ; God blessed his own word to the con- 
 version of the heart, and men began to worship 
 him in sincerity and trutruldia 
 
 That province in India which was first bless- 
 ed with the Bible, hath since continued to see 
 " a great light." During nearly the whole of 
 the last century, multitudes of Hindoos (both 
 heathens and Roman Catholics) became mem- 
 bers of the Protestant Church, one generation 
 succeeding another ; and amongst them there 
 has ever been found, according to the records 
 
THE STAR IN THE EASJ-IT 
 
 of their churches,* such a proportion, of se- 
 rious piety, as you might expect to find* when 
 the Gospel is preached with faithfulness and 
 zeal. 9fii 
 
 During the whole of the last century. Pro- 
 vidence favoured them with a succession of 
 holy and learned men, educated at the Uni- 
 versities of Germany ; among whom was the 
 venerable SWAIITZ, called the Apostle of the 
 East ; and others not much inferior to him, 
 men, whose names are scarcely known in this 
 country, but who are as famous among the 
 Hindoos, as Wickliffe and Luther are amongst 
 us. The ministry of these good men was 
 blessed in many provinces in the South of In- 
 dia, and the bounds of their churches are ex- 
 tending unto this day. The language otfittea 
 country is called the Tamul; and the first 
 translation of the Bible, in that language, was 
 made, as we said, about a hundred years ago. 
 Like WickliftVs Bible with us, it became the 
 parent of many versions, and, after a succes- 
 sion of improved editions, it is now considered 
 by the Brahmins themselves, (like Luther's 
 Bible in the German) as the classical standard 
 of "the Tamul tongue. 
 
 io aisd 
 
 ariad , , . , ,. . rasnifmoana 
 
 * Ihese records are published in upwards pi thirty volumes, 
 lhick4to. : I99 
 
92 THE STAR IN THE EAST. 
 
 A Jubilee has lately been celebrated in In- 
 dia, in honour of the Gospel. In the month 
 of July, 1806, a Jubilee was observed by these 
 Hindoo churches, in conimemoration of the 
 arrival of the two first Protestant Missionaries 
 on the 1.9th of July 1706. The year 1806, 
 being the hundredth year (or the second fif- 
 tieth) since the Gospel first visited their land, 
 was to them " the year of Jubilee." The 
 happy occasion had been long anticipated, and 
 was marked with demonstrations of joy and 
 gladness ; the people, as we were informed, 
 walking in procession to their churches, carry- 
 ing palms in their hands, and singing the 98th 
 Psalm ; and after offering up praises and 
 thanksgiving to the Most High, they heard a 
 sermon suitable to the day. The Sermon at 
 the Jubliee of Tritchinopoly was preached by 
 their aged Minister, the Rev. Mr. Pohle, from 
 these words : " Go ye, therefore, and teach 
 " all nations ; baptizing them in the name of 
 " the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy 
 " Ghost." * 
 
 These were the effects of sending the Bible 
 to the East. Men were " brought to the 
 " knowledge of the truth ;" and at the end 
 
 * See accounts of the " Society for promoting Christian 
 " Knowledge," for the year 1809. 
 
THE STAR IN THE EAST. 93 
 
 of a hundred years, the natives kept the Ju- 
 bilee of the Bible. 
 
 Such, my brethren, was the Light in the 
 South of India. And now a Light hath sprung 
 up in the North, of which you have heard. 
 Our own country hath begun, though late, to 
 dispense " the word of Life." And although 
 the time has been short, the success has been 
 great In the North, in the West, and in 
 Ceylon, translations of the Scriptures arc going 
 on in almost all the languages of Oriental In- 
 dia. " In the fulness of time," we trust the 
 different Christian societies of Britain have 
 come forth, as with one consent, to commence 
 the work of evangelizing the East. " In the 
 " fulness of time," hath this country begun, 
 by these instruments, to employ her great 
 power, and her enlightened zeal, in extend- 
 ing the knowledge of the true God throughout 
 the world. 
 
 We ought not to regret that the work is 
 carried on by Christians of different denomina- 
 tions ; * for if they teach the religion of the 
 
 , 
 
 * The Protestant Missionaries in Bengal, who have been 
 mentioned in terms of disrespect by some writers in England, 
 are a respectable body of men, entitled to the suppoit of their 
 country, and are an honour to our Christian nation. The 
 names of some of the humble Teachers of Christianity, \vill 
 be remembered in India, when the warriors and state-men <:>f 
 iheir age shall have been long forgotten. 
 
$4* THE STAR IN THE EAST. 
 
 Bible, their labour will be blessed. We have 
 
 Ho contentions in India, like those of Britain, 
 between Frotestan ts of different names. There 
 they are all friends. The strife there is be- 
 tween Light and darkness 5 between the true 
 
 -God and an idol. So liberal is the Christian 
 in Asia, (while he looks over the map of the 
 World, and can scarcely find where the isle 
 of Britain lies) that he considers even the 
 term" Protestant" as being, in a certain de- 
 gree, exclusive or sectarian. " The religion 
 " of the Bible," or, " the religion of Christ," 
 is the name by which he would describe his 
 creed. For, when the idolater once abjures 
 his own cast for the Gospel, he considers the 
 differences of Protestants (if he ever heard of 
 
 ^ them) as being very insignificant. Indeed he 
 cannot well understand them. In the great 
 revolution that takes place in his mind (if his 
 conversion be real) he cannot contemplate 
 these minute objects. We ought not then to 
 regret that different classes of Christians are 
 employed in the work. For the case is an 
 exact parallel of that recorded in the Gospel : 
 (Mark ix. 38.) " And John answering said, 
 " Master, we saw one casting out Devils in 
 " thy name, and he followeth not us; and we 
 
 ^forbad him, because he followeth not us. 
 " But Jesus said, FORBID HIM NOT." 
 "On; my arrival from India, a few months ago, 
 
THE STAR IN THE EAST. 9,5 
 
 I learned, that a controversy had engaged tile 
 attention of the public for some time, on the 
 subject of sending Missions to the East. In 
 the future history of our country it will scarce* 
 ly be believed, that in the present age, an at- 
 tempt should have been made to prevent the 
 diffusion of the blessed principles of the Chris- 
 tian, religion. It will not be believed, that 
 books should have been written to prove, that 
 it was wrong to make known the Revelation 
 of the true God to our fellow-men ; or that if, 
 in some instances, it might be permitted, (as in 
 the case of remote nations) yet that we ought 
 not to instruct tliat people who were affirmed 
 to be the most superstitious and most prejudis- 
 cd ; and who were also our own subjects. We 
 scarcely believe ourselves that, twenty years 
 ago, an attempt was made to defend the 
 traffic in slaves, and that books were written to 
 shew, that this traffic was humane in its cha- 
 racter, just in its principle, and honourable to 
 our nation. 
 
 We trust, however, that the discussion which 
 has taken place has been of important use. 
 Men in general were not informed. The scene 
 of action was remote, and the subject was new 
 in almost all of its relations. Even to some of 
 those persons, who had been in India, the subject 
 was new. If you were to ask certain persons 
 in this country, whether they had any acquaint- 
 
96 THE STAR IN THE EAST. 
 
 ance with religious families, they would answer, 
 that " they did not know there were such fa- 
 milies ;"* so some from India hazarded an 
 opinion concerning what they called " the in- 
 veterate prejudices" of certain tribes in the 
 East, who scarcely knew the geography of the 
 country where they lived ; what their religion 
 was, or whether they had any religion at all. 
 They had seen no Star in the East ; they had 
 heard of no Jubilee for the Bible. Like the 
 spies of Israel, who brought back " an evil re- 
 " port" from Canaan, they reported that India 
 was no " land of promise" for the Gospel ; 
 that the land was barren, and that the men 
 were Anakims. But the faithful Swartz gave 
 another testimony. He affirmed, that it is 
 " an exceeding good land ;" and " his record 
 <: is true." He who was best qualified to give 
 an opinion on the subject, who preached 
 among the Hindoos for nearly fifty years, 
 founded churches among them in different pro- 
 vinces, established schools for their children, 
 disseminated religious tracts in their own. 
 tongue, and intimately knew their language, 
 
 * Those families, who observe the daily worship of God 
 in their houses, and by whom the name of God is never 
 mentioned but with reverence, are generally called re/igiats 
 families; to distinguislf^them from those who do not werihip 
 God, nor reverence hi? holy name. 
 
 1 
 
THE STAR IN THE EAST. 9? 
 
 manners, prejudices, and superstitions ; he who 
 restored the Christian character to respect, 
 after it had fallen into contempt ; he who was 
 selected by the natives as the arbiter of their 
 differences with the English, and whom both 
 Hindoos and English loved and feared in his 
 life, and honoured in his death ;* this good 
 
 * At the funeral of Mr. Swartz, the Hindoo Rajah 
 of Tanjore came to do Honour to his memory in the pre- 
 sence of his Brahmniical court. He covered the body with 
 a gold cloth, and shed a flood of tears. He afterwards com- 
 posed an epitaph for him whom he called " his father and 
 his friend," and caused it to be inscribed on the stone 
 wbidi" covers Swartz's grave, in one of the Christian churches 
 of Tanjore. 
 
 The English also pronounced a noble and affecting enco- 
 mium on the character .qf.this estimable missionary. ;.j t jQftf. 
 
 The honourable the East-India Company have sent out 
 to Madras a monument of marble, to be erected in the church 
 of St. Mary at that place, to the memory of the Rev. Mr. 
 Swartz, inscribed with a suitable epitaph j and they announced 
 it in their general letter, dated the 29th of October, 1806, 
 " as a testimony of the deep sense they entertained of his 
 " transcendent merit, of his unwearied labours in the cause of 
 " religion and piety ; and of his public services at Tanjore, 
 " where the influence of his name and character was, for a 
 " long course of years, productive of important benefits to the 
 " Company." The Honourable Court further adds : " On 
 " no subject has the Court of Directors been more unanimous 
 " than in their anxious desire to perpetuate the memory of 
 " this eminent person, and to excite in others an emulation of 
 " his great example." They direct finally, " that transla- 
 " lions shall be made of the epitaph into the country Ian- 
 " guage?., and published at Madras; and that the native in- 
 " habitants shall be encouraged to view the monument," 
 
 H 
 
98 THE STAR IN THE EAST. 
 
 man, I say, differed widely in opinion from 
 gome, who have lately ventured to give a judg- 
 ment in this matter : he affirmed, that it was 
 England's DUTY to make known the Revelation 
 of the true God to her Indian subjects. 
 
 In the mean time, while men hold different 
 opinions on the subject here, the great work 
 goes on in the East. The Christians there 
 will probably never hear of our dissensions, 
 nor, if they should hear of them, would they 
 be much interested about them. And on this 
 point I judge it right to notice a remarkable 
 mistake, which appears to have existed on 
 both sides of the question. It seems to have 
 been assumed on the one side, and conceded 
 on the other, that we have it in our power to 
 prevent the progress of Christianity in India, 
 if we should wish so to do ; if such a measure 
 were to be recommended by what is called 
 " a wise policy." But we have no power to 
 prevent the extension of the Christian religion 
 in India. We have it in our power, indeed, 
 greatly to promote it, but we iiave no power to 
 destroy it. It would be as easy to extinguish 
 Christianity in Great Britain as in India. 
 There are thousands of Christians in India 
 hundreds of thousands of Christians. And 
 while we are contending here, whether it be a 
 proper thing to convert the Hindoos, they will 
 go on extending the bounds of their churches, 
 
THE STAR IN THE EAST. 99 
 
 keeping their Jubilees, and enjoying the bless- 
 ings of the Gospel. While we are disputing 
 here, whether the faith of Christ can save the 
 heathens, the Gospel hath gone forth " for 
 " the healing of the nations." A congrega- 
 tion of Hindoos will assemble on the morning 
 of the Sabbath, under the shade of a Banian 
 tree, not one of whom, perhaps, ever heard of 
 Great Britain, even by name. There the Holy 
 Bible is opened ; the word of Christ is preach- 
 ed with eloquence and zeal ; the affections are 
 excited ; the voice of prayer and praise is lift- 
 ed up ; and He who hath promised his pre- 
 sence, " when two or three are gathered to- 
 " gether in his name, is there in the midst of 
 " them to bless them," according to his word. 
 These scenes I myself have witnessed ; and it 
 is in reference to them in particular I can- say, 
 " We have seen his Star in the East, and are 
 " come to worship him." 
 
 Thus far havo we spoken of the success of 
 the Gospel in Asia, by means of European 
 preachers. But we shall now exhibit to you 
 evidence from another source, from a new and 
 unexpected quarter. We are now to declare 
 what has been done, independently of our ex- 
 ertions, and in regions where we have no la- 
 bourers, and no access. And this 1 do to show 
 you, that whether we assist in the work or not, 
 it is God's will that it should begin. You have 
 H 2 
 
100 THE STAR IN THE EAST. 
 
 hitherto been contemplating the Light in In- 
 dia. We are now to announce to you, that a 
 Light hath appeared in Arabia, and dawned, as 
 it were, on the Temple of Mecca itself. 
 
 Two Mahomedans of Arabia, persons of dis- 
 tinction in their own country, have been lately 
 converted to the Christian faith. One of them 
 has already suffered martyrdom. The other 
 is now engaged in translating the Scriptures, 
 and in concerting plans for the conversion of 
 his countrymen. The name of the martyr is 
 Abdallah ; * and the name of the other, who is 
 now translating the Scriptures, is Sabat : or, 
 as he is called since his Christian baptism, Na- 
 thanael Sabat. Sabat resided in my house 
 some time before I left India, and I had from 
 his own mouth the chief part of the account 
 which I shall now give to you. Some particulars 
 I had from others. His conversion took place 
 after the martyrdom of Abdallah, " to whose 
 " death he was consenting ;" *and he related 
 the circumstances to me with many tears. 
 
 Abdallah and Sabat were intimate friends, 
 and being young men of family in Arabia, they 
 agreed to travel together, and to visit foreign 
 countries. They were both zealous Mahome- 
 tans. Sabat is son of Ibrahim Sabat, a noble 
 family of the line of Bini-Sabat, who trace 
 
 * The word Abdallah is the same as Abdielj and signifies 
 the " Servant of God." 
 
THE STAR IN THE EAST. 101 
 
 their pedigree to Mahomet. The two friends 
 left Arabia, after paying their adorations at 
 the tomb of their prophet, and travelled 
 through Persia, and thence to Cabul. Abdal- 
 lah was appointed to an office of state under 
 Zemaun Shah, King of Cabul ; and Sabat left 
 him there, and proceeded on a tour through 
 Tartary. [ 
 
 While Abdallah remained at Cabul, he was 
 converted to the Christian faith by the perusal 
 of a Bible (as is supposed) belonging to a 
 Christian from Armenia, then residing at Ca- 
 bul. * In the Mahometan states, it is death 
 for a man of rank to become a Christian. Ab- 
 dallah endeavoured for a time to conceal his 
 conversion ; but finding it no longer possible, 
 he determined to flee to some of the Christian 
 churches near the Caspian Sea. He accord- 
 ingly left Cabul in disguise, and had gained 
 the great city of Bochara, in Tartary, when he 
 was met in the streets of that city by his friend 
 Sabat, who immediately recognised him. Sabat 
 had heard of his conversion and flight, and 
 was filled with indignation at his conduct. 
 Abdallah knew his danger, and threw himself 
 at the feet of Sabat. He confessed that he was 
 a Christian, and implored him, by the sacred 
 tie of their former friendship, to let him escape 
 
 * The Armenian Christians in Persia have among them a 
 few copies of the Arabic Bible. 
 
102 THE STAR IN THE EAST. 
 
 with his life. " But, Sir," said Sabat, when 
 relating the story himself, " I had no pity. I 
 " caused my servants to seize him, and I de- 
 " livered him up to Morad Shah, King of Bo- 
 " chara. He was sentenced to die, and a he- 
 " raid went through the city of Bochara, an- 
 " nouncing the time of his execution. An 
 " immense multitude attended, and the chief 
 " men of the city. I also went and stood near 
 " to Abdallah. He was offered his life if he 
 " would abjure Christ, the executioner stand- 
 " ing by him with his sword in his hand. 
 " * No,' said he, (as if the proposition were 
 " impossible to be complied with) c I cannot 
 " abjure Christ.' Then one of his hands was 
 " cut off at the wrist. He stood firm, his arm 
 " hanging by his side with but little motion. 
 " A physician, by desire of the king, offered 
 " to heal the wound if he would recant. He 
 " made no answer, but looked up steadfastly 
 " towards heaven, like Stephen, the first mar- 
 " tyr, his eyes streaming with tears. He did 
 " not look with anger towards me. He look- 
 ce ed at me, but it was benignly, and with the 
 <e countenance of forgiveness. His other hand 
 " was then cut off. c But, Sir,' said Sabat, in 
 u his imperfect English, he never changed y 
 " he never changed. And when he bowed his 
 " head to receive the blow of death,all Bochara 
 " seemed to say, < What new thing is this ?' " 
 
THE STAR IN THE EAST. 1O3 
 
 Sabat had indulged the hope, that Abdallah 
 would have recanted, when he was offered his 
 life ; but, when he saw that his friend was dead, 
 he resigned himself to grief and remorse. 
 He travelled from place to place, seeking rest, 
 and rinding none. At last he thought that he 
 would visit India. He accordingly came to 
 Madras about five years ago. Soon after his 
 arrival, he was appointed by the English go- 
 vernment a Mufti, or expounder of Mahome- 
 tan law ; his great learning, and respectable 
 station in his own country, rendering him well 
 qualified for that office. And now the period 
 of his own conversion drew near. While he 
 was at Visagapatam, in the Northern Circars, 
 exercising his professional duties, Providence 
 brought in his way a New Testament in the 
 Arabic language.* He read it with deep 
 thought, the Koran lying before him. He 
 compared them together with patience and 
 solicitude, and at length the truth of the word 
 of God fell on his mind, as he expressed it,- 
 like a flood of light. Soon afterwards he pro- 
 ceeded to Madras, a journey of 300 miles, to 
 seek Christian baptism ; and having made a 
 public confession of his faith, he was baptized 
 by the Rev. Dr. Kerr, in the English Church 
 at that place, by the name of Nathanael, in the 
 twenty-seventh year of his age. 
 
 * One of those copies sent to India by the " Society for 
 Promoting Christian Knowledge." 
 
TO* THE STAR IN THE EASfil 
 
 Being now desirous to devote bis future life 
 to the glory of God, he resigned his secular 
 employ, and came by invitation to Bengal, 
 where he is now engaged in translating the 
 Scriptures into the Persian language. This 
 Work hath not hitherto been executed, for 
 want of a translator of sufficient ability. The 
 Persian is an important language in the East, 
 being the general language of Western Asia, 
 particularly among the higher classes, and is 
 understood from Calcutta to Damascus. But 
 the great work which occupies the attention of 
 this noble Arabian, is the promulgation of the 
 Gospel among his own countrymen ; and from 
 the present fluctuations of religious opinion in 
 Arabia, he is sanguine in his hopes of success. 
 His first work is entitled, (Neama Besharatin 
 lil Arabi) " Happy News for Arabia;' 9 written 
 in the Nabuttee, or common dialect of the 
 country. It contains an eloquent and argu- 
 mentative elucidation of the truth of the Gos- 
 pel, with copious authorities admitted by the 
 Mahometans themselves, and particularly by 
 the Wahabians. And, prefixed to it, is an 
 account of the conversion of the author, and 
 an appeal to the well-known family in Arabia, 
 for the truth of the facts. * 
 
 * Sabat is now at Dinapore, in Bengal, with the Rev. Mr. 
 Martyn, Fellow- of St. John's College, Cambridge, Chaplain 
 to the East India Company, who is well qualified, by his 
 
THE STAR IN THE EAST. J.05 
 
 The following circumstance in the history 
 of Sabat ought not to be omitted. When his 
 family in Arabia had heard that he. had follow- 
 ed the example of Abdallab, and become a 
 Christian, they dispatched his brother to India 
 (a voyage of two months) to assassinate him. 
 While Sabat was sitting in his house at Visaga- 
 patam, his brother presented himself in the 
 
 knowledge of the Arabic and Persian languages, to superin- 
 tend the labours of his companion. Mirza Fitrut, another 
 celebrated Persian scholar, who visited England some years 
 ago, and was afterwards employed in translating the Holy 
 Scriptures in the College of Fort William, is engaged as the 
 coadjutor of Sabat in his translation. Mr. Marty n himself 
 is translating the Scriptures into the Hindoostanee language. 
 In his latest letters, he speaks of his friend Sabat in terms of 
 affection and admiration. Sabat accounted himself, at. one 
 time, the best mathematician and logician in Arabia. Mr. 
 Martyn was senior Wrangler, or first mathematician of his 
 year, at Cambridge, in 1801. In a letter, dated Sept. 1809, 
 Mr. Martyn thus writes : *' With my Arabian brother, and 
 " Mirza Fitrut, I am labouring most of the cay in the Hin- 
 *' doostanee and Persian Gospels. The translation of the rest 
 " of the Holy Scriptures into these languages is employment 
 " enough for some years to come. At intervals I read Per- 
 " sian poetry, with Mirza, and the Koran with Sabat. These 
 ** Orientals, with whom I translate, require me to point out 
 *' the connection between every two sentences, which is often 
 " more than I can do. It is curious how accurately they 
 *' observe all the rules of writing. Sabat, though a real 
 " Christian, has not lost a jot of his Arabian notions of 
 " superiority. He looks upon Europeans as mushroom, and 
 " seems to regard my pretensions to any learning, as we do 
 " those of a savage, or an ape." 
 
106 THE STAR IN THE EAST, 
 
 disguise of a saqueer, or beggar, having a dag- 
 ger concealed under his mantle. He rushed 
 on Sabat, and wounded him. But Sabat seiz- 
 ed his arm, and his servants came to his assis- 
 tance. He then recognized his brother ! The 
 assassin would have become the victim of pub- 
 lic justice, but Sabat interceded for him, and 
 sent him home in peace, with letters and pre- 
 sents, to his mother's house in Arabia. trw 
 
 And these, my brethren, are the instances I 
 wished to lay before you, of the divine power 
 of the Christian religion recently exemplified 
 in the East. The conversion of Abdallah and 
 Sabat seems to have been as evidently produced 
 by the Spirit of God, as any conversion in the 
 primitive church, not accompanied with a sen- 
 sible miracle. Other instances have occurred 
 in "Arabia of a similar kind, and on the very 
 borders of Palestine itself. These are like the 
 solitary notices which, in other nations, have 
 announced the approach of general illumination. 
 
 You have now seen, 1. Evidences of the 
 general truth of the Christian religion in the 
 East ; and, 2. Evidences of the divine power 
 of that religion recently exemplified in the East. 
 What conclusion, then, shall we draw from 
 these facts? It is this : that the time for diffus- 
 ing our religion in the East is COME. 
 
 We shall notice some other particulars which 
 encourage us to think that the time is come. 
 
THE STAR IN THE EAST. 107 
 
 1. The mhidsofgood men seem every where 
 to be impressed with the duty of making the 
 attempt. Nearly fifteen years have elapsed 
 since it began, and their ardour is not abated. 
 On the contrary, they gather strength as they 
 proceed ; new instruments are found, and li- 
 beral contributions are made by the people. 
 Indeed the consciences of men seem to bear 
 witness that the work is of God. 
 
 The rapid success of this undertaking must 
 appear almost incredible to those who are not 
 acquainted with the fact. Translations of the 
 Scriptures are carried on, not only in the lan- 
 guages of India, Persia, and Arabia, but in those 
 also of Burmah and China. Mount Caucasus, 
 in the interior of Asia, is another centre of 
 translation for the East, particularly for the 
 numerous nations of the Tartar race. The 
 Scriptures are preparing for the Malayan isles, 
 and for the isles of the Pacific sea. The great 
 continent of Africa has become the scene of 
 different missions and translations. North and 
 South America are sending forth the Scriptures. 
 They are sent to the uttermost parts of the 
 earth ; to Greenland, Labrador, and Austral 
 Asia. We might almost say, " There is no 
 " speech, nor language, where their voice is 
 " heard."* 
 
 * India, which solely occupies the minds of some persons in 
 
108 THE STAR IN THE EAST. 
 
 And this spirit, for the diffusion of the truth, 
 is not confined to Britain. It is found among 
 good men of every Christian nation. Perhaps 
 on this day prayers are offered up in behalf of 
 the work, in Europe, Asia, Africa, and Ameri- 
 ca. We are encouraged, then, to believe, that 
 the time is come, in the first place, by the con- 
 sent of good men. When I say good men, I 
 mean religious and devout men, whose minds 
 are not chiefly occupied with the politics and 
 affairs of this world, but who are " looking 
 " for the consolation of Israel ;" as it is ex- 
 pressed in these words, " Thy kingdom come." 
 
 2. Another circumstance, indicating that 
 the time is at hand, is the general contempla- 
 tion of the prophecies. The prophecies of 
 Scripture are at this time pondered as seriously 
 in Asia, i.s in Europe. Even the Jews in the 
 East begin to study the oracles of their prophet 
 Isaiah. And, what is more important, the pro- 
 phecies begin to be published among heathen 
 nations ; and we may expect, that every nation 
 will soon be able to read the divine decree 
 concerning itself. 
 
 3. The Holy Scriptures are translating into 
 various languages. 
 
 When the Gospel was first to be preached 
 
 their discussion of tlie subject of missions, is but a small part 
 of the nations which seek the word of God. 
 
THE STAR IN THE EAST. 109 
 
 to all nations, it was necessary to give a diver- 
 sity of tongues; a tongue for each nation; and 
 thjs was done by the Divine Power. But in 
 this second promulgation, as it were, of the 
 Gospel, the work will probably be carried on 
 by a diversity of translations, a translation for 
 e$ch nation. Instead of the gift of tongues, 
 (prod, by his Providence, is giving to mankind 
 a gift of Scriptures. 
 
 4. Another circumstance, which seems to 
 testify that the work is of God, is the commo- 
 tion in the bands of infidelity against it. " He- 
 " rod is troubled, and all Jerusalem with him." 
 A spirit hath issued from the mouth of infideli- 
 ty, which rageth against Him whose Star ap- 
 peared in the East, and would destroy the work 
 in its infancy. It rageth not against the Ro- 
 mish Church in the East, though that be Chris- 
 tian ; nor against the Armenian Church in the 
 East, though that be Christian ; nor against the 
 Greek Church in the East, though that be 
 Christian ; but it rageth against the religion of 
 the Bible, that vital religion which aims at the 
 conversion of the hearts of men. 
 
 Our Saviour has said, " The Gospel shall be 
 " published among all nations." But these re- 
 sist the Divine Word, and say it cannot be 
 published in all nations. Our Lord hath said, 
 " Go ye into all the world, and preach the Gos- 
 " pel to every creature." But these allege. 
 
110 THE STAR IN THE EAST. 
 
 that the Gospel cannot be preached to every 
 creature, for that " the bond of superstition is 
 " too strong, or that the influence of Christiani- 
 " ty, is too weak." 
 
 These are unguarded words, and ought not 
 to be heard in a Christian country. These are 
 presumptuous words, arraigning the dispensa- 
 tion of the Most High. Such words as these 
 were once spoken by the philosophers of 
 Greece and Rome, but the Gospel prevailed, 
 and first erected its dominion among them. In 
 process of time the barbarous nations of Europe 
 yielded to its dominion, of which we are evi- 
 dences at this day. And the nations of Asia 
 will yield to the same power, and the truth will 
 prevail, and the Gospel shall be preached over 
 the whole world. 
 
 5. The last circumstance which we shall 
 mention, as indicating that the period is come 
 for diffusing the Light of Revelation, is the 
 revolution of nations, and " the signs of the 
 times." 
 
 Men of serious minds, who are learned in 
 the Holy Scriptures, and in the history of the 
 world, look forward to great events. The judge 
 of the future from the past. They have seen 
 great events ; events which, twenty years ago, 
 would have appeared almost as improbable, as 
 the conversion of the whole world to Christianity. 
 
 At no former period have the judgments of 
 
THE STAR IN THE EAST. 01 11 
 
 Heaven been so evidently directed against the 
 nations which are called Christian, as at this 
 day. It is manifest, that God hath a contro- 
 versy with his people, whatever be the cause. 
 The heathen world enjoys a comparative tran- 
 quillity. But the 'Christian nations are visited, 
 in quick succession, by his awful judgments. 
 What, then, is the cause of the judgments of 
 God on his Christian people ? If we believe the 
 declarations of God, in his Holy Word, we shall 
 ascribe them to their rejecting, so generally, 
 the TESTIMONY OF CHRIST. That nation which 
 first " denied HIS name before men," was first 
 given up to suffer terrible judgments itself, and 
 is now permitted to become the instrument of 
 inflicting judgments on others. And this is 
 agreeable to the ordinary course of God's just 
 and retributive Providence. That kingdom 
 which first seduced others by its infidelity, is 
 now become the instrument of their punish- 
 ment. 
 
 The same retributive Providence is " making 
 " inquisition for the blood of the saints." The 
 massacres, fires, and anathemas of a former day 
 filled the minds of men with dismay. We for- 
 get these scenes, but all things are present with 
 God. For a long time (as men count time) 
 God kept silence ; but the day of retribution 
 is at length arrived, and the seats of the Inqui- 
 sition must be purged with blood. 
 
112 THE STAR IN THE EAST. 
 
 From the fury of these desolating judgments 
 we -have hitherto been preserved. " Righteous- 
 " ness exalteth a nation." (Prov. xvi. 24.) It 
 would appear as if God would thus do honour 
 to a Church holding pure doctrine, and to a 
 State, united with that Church, which hath de- 
 fended the true Faith, from the superstitions 
 and corruptions which have so long reigned in 
 the Christian world. Lately, indeed, it should 
 seem as if God had selected this nation, as he 
 formerly did hischosen people Israel, to preserve 
 among men a knowledge of the true religion ; 
 for we have been called to stand up, as it were 
 " between the living and the dead," in defence 
 of Christian principles. And although it -be- 
 true .that we have fought rather for our coun- 
 try than for our religion, yet it is also true that 
 religion is, in present circumstances, identified, 
 in a certain degree, with the existence of our 
 country. And we trust, that it ' in the pur- 
 pose of Providence, by upholding the one, to 
 save the other also. 
 
 Let this nation, then, weigh well what it is, 
 in God's moral administration of the world, 
 which preserves her at this period* Let her be- 
 ware of infidelity, and of that moral taint which 
 ever accompanies it. Is rt true that any of our 
 chief men begin to " laugh at vice," like Vol- 
 taire ? Let us recal to view the experience of 
 France. We beheld infidelity gradually in- 
 
 1 
 
THE STAR IiV THE EAST. 113 
 
 feeling that nation, even as poison insinuates 
 itself through the human frame, till the whole 
 ibody of the great was contaminated. Then was 
 their iniquity full, and God's judgment began. 
 Now, though it be true, that the faith of our 
 Church is pure, " that she holdeth the head,'* 
 that she is founded on the Prophets, Evange- 
 lists, and Apostles ; though it be true that there 
 is in the midst of her a large body of righteous 
 persons, men possessing sound learning, en- 
 lighted zeal, and pure charity ; men who are 
 called by our Saviour, " the light of the world," 
 and " the salt of the earth ;" yet it is equally 
 certain, that the greater part of her members 
 are not of that description. It is certain, that 
 the spot of moral disease has been long visible. 
 And we know not whether the true state of the 
 nation may not be this ; that there is just 
 " salt" enoug" (to use the figure of the Gos- 
 pel) to preserve the body from corruption. 
 
 Let us then consider well what it is which, 
 in the present circumstances of the world, saves 
 this nation. If it be the divine pleasure, to 
 save us, while other nations are destroyed, it 
 cannot be on account of the greatness of our em- 
 pire, or of our dominion hy sea, or of our ex- 
 tended commerce. For why should the moral 
 Governor of the world respect such circum- 
 stances as these? But if we are spared, it will be, 
 we believe, on account of our MAINTAINING the 
 
 i 
 
114 THE STAR IN THE EAST. 
 
 pure religion of Christ as the RELIGION OF OUR 
 LAND, and promoting the knowledge of that re- 
 ligion, and of the blessed principles which ac- 
 company it, throughout the rest of the WORLD. 
 This may be a consideration worthy of the di- 
 vine regard. Chiefly > on our being an instru- 
 ment of GOOD to the world, must depend our 
 hope of surviving the shocks and convulsions 
 which are now rending in pieces the other na- 
 tions of Europe. 
 
 We shall now recapitulate the evidences no- 
 ticed in this discourse, which encourage us to be- 
 lieve, that the time is come for disseminating the 
 knowledge of Christianity in the heathen world. 
 
 1. The facility with which Christianity is pro- 
 pagated generally in Asia, wherever the at- 
 tempt has been made. 
 
 2. The peculiar success that has attended 
 our own endeavours to promote the religion of 
 the Bible. 
 
 3. The conversion of illustrious persons in 
 Asia, by means of the Bible alone, 
 
 4. The translation of the Bible into almost all 
 the languages of Asia ; promising, as it were, n, 
 second promulgation of Christianity in the East, 
 
 5. The general contemplation of the prophe- 
 cies in Europe and Asia. 
 
 6. The general commotion among the bands 
 of Infidelity, who are hostile to the design, both 
 in Europe and Asia* 
 
THE STAR IX THE EAST. 115 
 
 7. The consent of good men, in all Christian 
 nations, to promote the design. And, 
 
 8. The preservation of our own country, to 
 carry on the work, amidst the ruin or infidelity 
 of other nations. To which may be added, 
 
 9. The subjugation of so large a portion of 
 Asia to the British dominion. 
 
 Behold, then, my brethren, the great tinder- 
 taking, for the promotion of which you are now 
 assembled. If it were in the power of this 
 assembly to diffuse the blessings of religion over 
 the whole world, would it not be done ? Would 
 not all nations be blessed ? You perceive that 
 some take a lively interest in this subject, while 
 others are less concerned. What is the reason 
 of this difference ? It is this : Every man, who 
 hath felt the influence of religion on his own 
 heart, will desire to extend the blessing to the 
 rest of mankind ; whereas, he who hath lived 
 without concern about religion, will not be so- 
 licitous to communicate to others a gift which 
 he values not himself. At the same time, per- 
 haps, he is not willing to be thought hostile to 
 the work. But there is no neutrality here. 
 " He that is not with Christ," in maintaining 
 his kingdom on earth, " is against Him.*' And 
 so it appeareth to God, " who searcheth the 
 heart." Every one of us is now acting a part 
 in regard to this matter, for which he must give 
 an account hereafter. There is no one, how- 
 I 2 
 
116 THE STAR IN THE EAST. 
 
 no 
 
 Ver peculiar he may reckon his situation or 
 circumstances, who is exempted from this res- 
 ponsibility. For this is the criterion of obedi- 
 ence in the sight of God, even our conduct in 
 receiving or rejecting the " record which God 
 hath given of his Son." And no man " re- 
 " ceiveth this record" in sincerity and truth, 
 who will not desire to make it known to others. 
 You have heard of the conversion of Mahome- 
 tans and Hindoos. Yes, our Lord hath said, 
 " Many shall come from the East and from 
 " the West, and shall sit down with Abraham, 
 " and Isaac, and Jacob, in the kingdom of 
 " Heaven ; but the children of the kingdom 
 " shall be cast out." 
 
 Begin, then, at this time, the solemn inquiry, 
 not merely into the general truth of Christ's re- 
 ligion, but into its divine and converting power. 
 You observe, that in this discourse I have dis- 
 tinguished between the name of Christianity, 
 and the thing. For it seems, there are some 
 who having departed from the ancient princi- 
 ples of our reformation, admit the existence of 
 the Spirit of God, yet deny his influence; who 
 agree not with the Apostle Paul, that the 
 " Gospel cometh not in word only," but " in 
 "power, and in the Holy Ghost, and in much 
 " assurance." Begin, then, the important in- 
 quiry ; for " the time is short," and this ques- 
 tion will soon be brought to issue before an 
 
THE STAR IN THE EAST. 1J7 
 
 assembled world. In the mean time I shall 
 
 I 
 
 offer to you my testimony on this subject. 
 
 The operation of the grace of .God, in " re- 
 " newing a right spirit within us," (Psal. li.) 
 is a doctrine professed by the whole faithful 
 Church of Christ militant here on earth. The 
 great Author of our religion hath himself de- 
 livered the doctrine, in the most solemn man- 
 ner, to the world. " Verily, verily, I say 
 " unto you, Except a man be born again, he 
 "cannot seethe kingdom of God." Verily, 
 verily ; it is an undoubted truth, an unchange- 
 able principle of the heavenly dispensation, 
 that except a man be renewed in his mind by 
 the Spirit of God, he shall not have power 
 even to see or behold the kingdom of God. 
 What though many in our day deny this doc- 
 trine? A whole nation denied a doctrine, greater 
 if possible than this. The very name and reli- 
 gion of Christ have been denied in our time. 
 But if our Saviour hath delivered any one doc- 
 trine of the Gospel more clearly than another, it 
 is this of a spiritual Conversion ; and the de- 
 monstration of its truth is found in all lands, 
 where his Gospel is known. Christians, differ- 
 ing in almost every thing else, are agreed in this. 
 Differing in language, customs, colour, and 
 country ; differing in forms of worship and 
 church government, in external rites and inter- 
 
118 THE STAR IN THE EAST. 
 
 11 al order ; they yet agree in the doctrine of a 
 change of heart, through faith in Christ ; Tor 
 this hath been the grand characteristic of 
 Christ's religion among all nations, tongues, 
 and kindreds, where the Gospel hath been 
 preached, through all ages down to this day. 
 This is, in fact, that which distinguishes the re- 
 ligion of God in Asia from the religions of men. 
 In every part of the earth, where I, myself, have 
 been, this doctrine is proclaimed, as the hope 
 of the sinner and the glory of the Saviour. 
 And again, in every place it is opposed, in a 
 greater or less degree, by the same evil pas- 
 sions of the human heart. In rude nations, the 
 same arguments are brought against it, in 
 substance, which are used here in a learned 
 country. Among ignorant nations a term of 
 reproach is attached to serious piety, even as it 
 is here among a refined people ; thereby prov- 
 ing what our Lord hath taught, that the supe- 
 rior goodness inculcated by his Gospel would 
 not be agreeable to all men ; and that some 
 would revile and speak evil of his disciples, 
 " for righteousness sake ;" thereby proving 
 what the Apostle Paul hath taught, that " the 
 " Cross of Christ is an offence" to the natural 
 pride of the human heart ; that " the carnal 
 " mind is enmity against God ;" and that 
 cc the natural man receiveth not the things of 
 
THE ..STAB- IN THE EA$I. 119 
 
 " the Spirit of God, because they are spirit- 
 " ually discerned." * 
 
 I have thought it right, my brethren, to de- 
 liver to you my testimony at this time ; to as- 
 sure you that the Gospel which begins to en- 
 lighten the East, is not " another Gospel," as 
 the Apostle speaks, but the same as your own. 
 There is one Sun ; there is one Gospel. 
 " There is one Lord, one Faith, one Baptism;" 
 and there is one JUDGMENT. May we be all 
 prepared to give our answer on that day ! 
 
 You are now invited to contribute some aid 
 towards the extension of the religion of Christ. 
 You are now, to present " your gifts" before 
 Him who was born Saviour of the world ; and 
 
 * The late learned and judicious PALEY has given his dy- 
 ing testimony to the truth of this doctrine. (See his Ser- 
 mons, p. 119.) " A change so entire, so deep, so important 
 " as this, I do allow to be a CONVERSION ; (he had said be- 
 " fore, * there must be a revolution of principle j there must 
 ** be a revolution \vithin }') and no one who is in the situation 
 " above described can be saved without undergoing it j and 
 " he must necessarily both be sensible of it at the time, and 
 " remember it all his life afterwards. It is too momentous 
 " an event ever to be forgot. A man might as easily forget 
 ** his escape from shipwreck. Whether it was sudden, or 
 " whether it was gradual, if it was effected (and the fruits 
 " will prove that,) it was a true conversion ; and every such 
 " person may justly both believe and say it himself, that he 
 " was converted at a particular assignable time." 
 
 Paley here speaks the language of the true Church of 
 Christ, in all ages and nations. 
 
120 THE STAR IN THE EAST. 
 
 to send back those " glad tidings" to the East, 
 which the East once sent to you, namely, that 
 the Light is come, that " the Desire of all na- 
 " tions is come/' Let every one who prays 
 with his lips, " Thy kingdom come," prove to 
 himself, his own sincerity, that he really desires 
 in his heart that the kingdom of Christ should 
 come. Blessed is the man who accounts it not 
 only a duty, but a privilege, to dispense " the 
 " word of life." It is, indeed, a privilege, and 
 so you will account it hereafter, when you shall 
 behold all nations assembled before the judg- 
 ment-seat of Christ. If you be then numbered 
 with his people, you will reflect with joy that 
 you were enabled, at this time, " to confess 
 " His name before men," and to- afford some 
 aid for the " increase of his government," and 
 of his glory upon earth. And let every one 
 who lends his aid accompany it with a prayer, 
 that the act may be blessed to himself, in 
 awakening his own mind more fully to the un- 
 utterable importance of the everlasting Gospel. 
 
arft cvldcmsa puo 
 
 vO iU 1'- TIKSOG - 
 27BV.-- ^flO V1^' ( 
 
 . 
 
 THREE SERMONS 
 
 
 
 ON THE 
 0$ 
 
 | ' 
 
 JUBILEE, 
 
 bu 
 
 tsrii iff H,tiw 
 
 WELBECK CHAPEL, LONDON. 
 
 . 
 
 VIZ. 
 
 1. THE MOSAIC JUBILEE, 
 
 2. THE BRITISH JUBILEE, 
 
 3. THE HEAVENLY JUBILEE. 
 
ml 
 
SERMON 
 
 THE MO SI AC JUBILEE, 
 
 PREACHED ON THE 
 
 SUNDAY BEFORE THE THANKSGIVING DAY. 
 
 LEV. xxv. 9. " THEN shalt tkou cause the trum- 
 " pet of the Jubilee to sound; in the day of 
 " ATONEMENT shall ye make the trumpet sound 
 " throughout all your land; and ye shall hal- 
 " low the fiftieth year, and proclaim liberty 
 " throughout all the land, unto all the inhabi- 
 " tants thereof. It shall be a Jubilee unto 
 " you." 
 
 THE word Jubilee, in the Hebrew language, 
 signifies " the sounding of a trumpet." But it 
 is restricted to a joyful sound. It is not used 
 to denote the alarm of war, but to distinguish 
 some occasion of joy and festivity ; as when 
 " Zadok, the priest, and Nathan, the prophet, 
 
124 THE MOSAIC JUBILEE. 
 
 ce anointed Solomon king over Israel ; and 
 " they said, blow ye with the trumpet, and say, 
 " God save king Solomon." 
 
 But the Jubilee of Israel had respect to a 
 higher occasion than that of the accession or 
 coronation of a king. The year of Jubilee was 
 ordained to be a memorial of the redemption 
 of Israel from the bondage of Egypt ; and to 
 be a type of the spiritual redemption of the 
 human race by Jesus Christ. And the trum- 
 pet of the Jubilee was a significant emblem of 
 the last GREAT TRUMPET, (" for the trumpet 
 " shall sound" *) at the general release of the 
 servants of the true God at the last day. t 
 
 At the present time, when the minds of men 
 are awake to the circumstances of the grand 
 national festival which is approaching, I design 
 to preach three Discourses on the subject of 
 the Jubilee ; first, on this day, on the Mosaic 
 Jubilee, with its spiritual application to re- 
 demption by Christ ; secondly, on the thanks- 
 giving day, on the British Jubilee ; and. 
 
 * 1 Cor. xv. 52. 
 
 f This analogy is noticed by one of the Jewish Rabbins. 
 " It is appointed to blow the trumpet at the Jubilee. Now, 
 " as at the bio-wing of the trumpet at the Jubilee, all ser- 
 " vants went free -, so, at the last redemption, at the blow- 
 ** ing of the trumpet, all Israel shall be gathered from the 
 " four sides of the world." Zohar in Lev. p. 53. 
 
THE MOSAIC JUBILEE. 125 
 
 thirdly, on the Sunday following, on the Hea- 
 venly Jubilee * 
 
 And, while these solemn subjects occupy 
 our minds, let us pray, that the word which 
 shall be preached, may be blessed to them who 
 hear it ; and that those who have lived hither- 
 to without concern about their existence in a 
 future state, may now be awakened to Contem- 
 plate its certainty and importance. May they 
 be able, from the period of this earthly Jubilee, 
 to date their well-grounded hope of a heavenly 
 and eternal Jubilee ! 
 
 In discoursing on the MOSAIC Jubilee, we 
 shall treat, 
 
 1. Of the sabbatical year, or hallowed seventh 
 year of the Jews, on which the Jubilee was 
 founded ; which was one of the most remark- 
 able ordinations of God to his chosen people. 
 We shall endeavour to shew, that it involves in 
 it a conclusive argument for the divine autho- 
 rity and legation of Moses ; and shall then 
 point out a practical lesson which Christian 
 nations, at this day, may derive from the con- 
 duct of the Israelites concerning it. 
 
 2. Of the seventh sabbatical year, called the 
 year of Jubilee.^ We shall consider its two 
 
 * It is proper here to observe, that these discourses, pre- 
 pared for the Jubilee, were not delivered wholly from the 
 pulpit, owing to their great length. 
 
 f Though the Jubilee be here called, " the seventh sab- 
 
126 THE MOSAIC JUBILEE. 
 
 chief characters of mercy, and then point out 
 its analogy to the mercy of the gospel and re- 
 demption by Christ. 
 
 I. It will be proper to premise the general 
 character and purpose of the Mosaic Jubilee. 
 
 The ordinance of the Jubilee was first given 
 from Mount Sinai, by God himself; and was 
 intended as a religious, a moral, and a political 
 institution. 
 
 1. As a religious institution ; to be a memorial 
 of the redemption from Egypt, and a type of 
 the greater redemption by Christ. It was a 
 year of respite from worldly care, and a season 
 for religious reflection and improvement ; and 
 so far, was an emblem of the rest and of the 
 employment of the heavenly Canaan. 
 
 2. As a moral institution ; to inculcate the 
 virtues of humanity and charity between man 
 and man, by the frequent exercise of releasing 
 the debtor and redeeming the captive. 
 
 3. As a political institution ; First, to pre- 
 serve the possessions of the tribes of Israel to 
 their respective families ; in order that the 
 house and lineage of the Messiah might be dis- 
 tinctly traced, and the fulfilment of the pro- 
 phecies concerning him, might be fully esta- 
 blished at a future day. For every inheritance 
 
 " batical year, it is not meant that it took place on the 49th, 
 " but on the 50th year." 
 
THE MOSAIC JUBILEE. 127 
 
 in Israel reverted to its original possessor, 
 every fiftieth year. Secondly, to prevent the 
 accumulation of wealth by individuals, and to 
 preserve a well-regulated equality of property 
 in society. Nor could any injustice or oppres- 
 sion result from it, for every man who bought 
 or sold, knew that the year of Jubilee was 
 to come; and every thing was transacted with a 
 view to the great year of redemption. 
 
 But a grand consequence of the institution 
 of the Jubilee, and which it is of primary im- 
 portance to bring to notice in the present age, 
 was this, that it established the divine authority 
 of Moses. The year of Jubilee, like that sab- 
 batical year on which it was founded, was a 
 standing miracle. Moses foretold, in the pre- 
 sence of all Israel, that the polity which he 
 was establishing, would be confirmed from 
 heaven after his death, every seventh year, and 
 every fiftieth year ! Many learned men have 
 overlooked this evidence of the Jewish theo- 
 cracy ; but no Christian ought to be ignorant 
 of the sabbatical year, or hallowed seventh 
 year, of the Mosaic dispensation. For the in- 
 stitution of it is a proof of the divinity of our 
 religion ; and the conduct of the Israelites, in, 
 regard to it, will convey solemn admonition to 
 Britain at this day. 
 
 The original institution of the sabbatical 
 year was given from Sinai in the following 
 
128 THE MOSAIC JUBILEE. 
 
 terms : " And the Lord spake unto Moses in 
 " Mount Sinai, saying, speak unto the children 
 of Israel, and say uuto them, when ye come 
 " into the land which I gave you, then shall 
 "the land keep a SABBATH unto the Lord." 
 We may observe, that the land was to keep a 
 sabbath by resting one year from the plough 
 and from the harrow. " Six years thou shalt 
 " sow thy field ; but the seventh year shall be 
 " a sabbath of rest unto the land, a sabbath for 
 " the Lord. Thou shalt neither sow thy seed 
 " nor prune thy vineyard. And thou shalt 
 " number seven sabbaths of years unto thee, 
 " seven times seven years ; and the space of 
 " the seven sabbaths of years shall be unto thee 
 " forty and nine years. Then shalt thou 
 " cause the trumpet of the JUBILEE to sound ; 
 " and ye shall hallow the Jiftieth year. Ye 
 " shall not sow, neither reap, for it is the year 
 " of Jubilee. And if ye shall say, what shall 
 " we eat the seventh year ; behold, we shall 
 " not sow nor gather in our increase ? Then 
 " I will command my blessing upon you in the 
 "sixth year ; and it shall bring forth fruit for 
 " three years. And ye shall sow the eighth 
 " year, and eat yet of old fruit until the ninth 
 " year ; until her fruits come in, ye shall eat of 
 " the old store."* 
 
 * Lev. xxv. l. 
 
THE MOSAIC JUBILEE. 129 
 
 Now we may ask, what lawgiver, in any age 
 or country, possessing merely human authori- 
 ty, would have ventured to promulgate such 
 an ordinance as this to any people ? What law- 
 giver would even have thought of obtaining a 
 present fame, by pretending that such an ordi- 
 nance was from God? For, on human principles, 
 it was at once impolitic and unnatural. Moses 
 commanded the Israelites to abstain from agri- 
 cultural labours, and wait a spontaneous har- 
 vest of nature. He assured them, that the 
 polity which he was then ordaining would be 
 sanctioned by the divine interposition, at re- 
 gular intervals, in' the revolution of time. He 
 not only foretold an event which was yet in the 
 womb of futurity, but an event which was con- 
 trary to experience; and which, if it took place, 
 could not be doubtful or uncertain, but would 
 be public and universal, arresting the minds 
 and subjected to the senses of all Israel. 
 " Every sixth year shall bring forth fruit for 
 " three years." And this was to continue as 
 long, as the Israelites should obey the statutes 
 of God, and hallow the seventh year: and no 
 longer. And for this miraculous fertility of 
 the earth, the Jewish legislator pledged him- 
 self; he pledged the credit of his whole code 
 of laws for ages and generations to come. 
 And, had his assertion proved false, a people 
 so prone to rebel as the Israelites, would never 
 
 K 
 
ISO THE MOSAIC JUBILEE. 
 
 have -submitted to the loss of a year's pmdiice 
 of the land, by withholding their seed. That 
 they did withhold their seed, and that they 
 did hallow the seventh year, is as certain as 
 that they ever existed in Canaan. The argu- 
 ment then, for the divine- legation of the law- 
 giver, is conclusive.* aiidT oj \ 
 
 The next subject that claims our attention, 
 is to inquire why it was ordained that the 
 seventh year should be hallowed, and not any 
 other year ? It appears to have been for the 
 same reason that the divine wisdom had before 
 hallowed the seventh DAY. The seventh year 
 was, in like manner, to be holy to the Israel- 
 ites. It was to be devoted, in a particular 
 manner, to religious instruction and mental im- 
 provement. " In the solemnity of the year 
 " of RELEASE, when all Israel is come to 
 " appear before the Lord, thou shalt read the 
 " law before all Israel in their hearing."t 
 
 * Had the prediction of Moses, regarding the increase of 
 the sixth year, proved false, his code of .laws would have been 
 regarded with the same contempt by the succeeding genera- 
 tions of Israel, with which we regard the impostures of 
 Mahomet j and \re should have heard no more of a theo- 
 cracy continuing after his death, exhibited in a regular chro- 
 nology of events, which are as well confirmed as those of 
 the early Roman or English history. Still less should we 
 have heard of a reverence for the name of Moses (the f?ue 
 prophet) by his own nation, throughout every successive a%e 
 down to this day. 
 f Deut. xxxi. 10. 
 
THE MOSAIC JUBILEE. 131 
 
 Thus v we see, that, as every seventh day was 
 set apart from the beginning of time, for the 
 sacred recognition of the divine name and 
 mercy, in which both man and beast were to 
 rest from their labour > so, in Israel, every 
 seventh year was appointed a sabbath to the 
 land ; even to the earth itself; that so, inani- 
 mate nature might, as it were, unite with man 
 in a holy rest unto the Lord ; during which, 
 the Israelites were neither to sow nor to reap, 
 but, like their fathers, who lived on manna in 
 the wilderness, were to depend on God's pro- 
 mise, and on the bounty of his providence ; 
 and to employ the season of rest in reflecting 
 on his wonderful works and significant insti- 
 tutions, and in the solemn recognition of his 
 marvellous mercy in bringing them out p 
 Egypt into the promised land. But, when 
 seven times seven sabbaths were fulfilled, then 
 there was to be a grand sabbath, called the JU- 
 BILEE ; during which the land was not only to 
 rest from the plough, but the slave was to rest 
 from his bondage ; the captive was to be re- 
 leased from his prison, and the poor man to be 
 restored to his inheritance ; and there was to 
 be UNIVERSAL JOY in the land. And this sab- 
 bath of the Jubilee was to be, as far as things 
 earthly can represent things' heavenly, an em- 
 blem of the love, and peace, and blessedness, 
 
 K 2 
 
132 THE MOSIAC JUBILEE. 
 
 and harmony, of the heavenly state, which is 
 
 the ETERNAL SABBATH. 
 
 We are now to consider the conduct of the 
 Israelites with regard to these sabbaths in after 
 ages, and to shew the lesson which Christian 
 nations may deduce from the event. That the 
 Israelites observed these divine institutions for 
 a time, is proved by the words of Joshua just 
 before his death, which event took place, it is 
 said, " a long time after the Lord had given 
 " rest to Israel from all their enemies round 
 " about/' " Be ye, therefore, saith he, very 
 " courageous to keep and to do all that is 
 " written in the book of the law of Moses ; 
 " that ye turn not aside therefrom, to the 
 " right hand, or to the left." " But cleave un- 
 " to the Lord your God, as ye have done, unto 
 " this day*" * And again it is said, in the 
 book of Judges, t " And the people served the 
 " Lord all the days of Joshua, and all the days 
 " of the elders that outlived Joshua, who had 
 " seen all the great works of the Lord that he 
 " did for Israel." " But there arose another 
 " generation after them, which knew not the 
 " Lord ; and they forsook the Lord, and serv- 
 " ed Baal and Ashtaroth." So early, it should 
 seem, did the chosen people cease to hallow 
 the seventh year, and to observe its holy wor~ 
 
 * Josh, xxiii. 6. f Judges ii. 7. 
 
THE MOSAIC JUBILEE. 133 
 
 ship and its spiritual rest; and so early, pro- 
 bably, was there a cessation of the supernatural 
 product of the sixth year. 
 
 r aiHow short was the first, or golden age, of 
 Israel ! It does not seem to have extended 
 much beyond a hundred years from the time 
 of their arrival in Canaan. It expired at that 
 mournful epoch of their history, called, by the 
 Rabbins, the epoch of Bochim, or weeping, 
 when, " the angel of the Lord came up from 
 " Gilgal to Bochim/' * to announce the di- 
 vine decree, that the heathen were to be left in 
 the land for ever to prove Israel So soon was 
 the prophetic sentence of Moses executed, in 
 consequence of their disobedience. This early 
 revolt to " Baal and Ashtaroth" accounts for 
 there being so little allusion in the subsequent 
 history to the hallowed seventh year, or Jubi- 
 lee in Israel. It was, probably, observed mere- 
 ly as an era of time and a civil institution. 
 Whether its divine character was revived at 
 intervals, afterwards, particularly in the days of 
 David and Solomon, is not known. But even 
 the revived glory of Israel in their days lasted 
 but for a short space. It existed, as it were, 
 but for a moment, merely to be a TYPE of ano- 
 ther kingdom ; the more striking for its being- 
 short. From the early oblivion of many of the 
 
 * Judges ii. 1. 
 
1 34 THE MOSAIC JUBILEE. 
 
 divine ordinances in Israel, and from many 
 other circumstances, it evidently appears, that 
 the Jaw of Moses was intended by Providence 
 to be of more use eventually to the Christian, 
 than to the Jewish people ; I mean as to ex- 
 ample, and practical benefit; as, indeed, the 
 Apostle saith j " Now, all these things hap- 
 " pened unto them for cnsamples; and they 
 " are written for our admonition, upon whom 
 " the ends of the world are come." * The 
 volume of the Pentateuch has probably been 
 more studied, and more spiritually understood, 
 and has been also more largely productive of 
 the fruits of righteousness under the Christian, 
 than under the Jewish dispensation. 
 
 Let us, then, consider the " ensample" of 
 the Israelites, in disobeying the divine ordi- 
 nance, " as being written for our admonition." 
 It is to be observed, that, at the period when 
 that ordinance was given, God forewarned the 
 nation of the certain punishment that should 
 follow the neglect of it, in the following re- 
 markable words : " If ye will not hearken un- 
 " to me, I also will do this unto you. Ye 
 " shall sow your seed in vain ; for your ene- 
 " mies shall eat it. And I will punish you 
 " seven times for your sins ; and if ye will not 
 " be reformed by me by these things, then 
 
 * 1 Cor. x. 11. 
 
THE MOSAIC JUBILEE. 13-7 
 
 " will I punish you yet seven times for your 
 " sins. And if ye will not for all this, hearken 
 " unto me, then I will walk contrary unto you 
 " also in fury ; and I, even I, will chastise 
 " you seven times for your sins. And I will 
 "bring the land into desolation, and I will 
 *V scatter you among the heathen. Then shall 
 fVthe land enjoy her sabbaths^ as long as it lieth 
 " desolate, and ye be in your enemies' land ; 
 " even then shall the land rest, and enjoy her 
 " sabbaths.' 5 * 
 
 And the time came, when this prophetic de- 
 nunciation was literally executed. For, when 
 the conqueror, Nebuchadnezzar, brought deso- 
 lation upon Israel, and carried the people cap- 
 tive to Babylon, then the land enjoyed her sab- 
 baths. The sacred historian concludes his ac- 
 count of that captivity in these words ; " And 
 " them that had escaped from the sword, carri- 
 " ed he away to Babylon, where they were ser- 
 " vants to him and to his sons, until the reign 
 ** of the kingdom of Persia ; to fulfil the word 
 ,#;of the Lord, by the mouth of Jeremiah, until 
 " the land had enjoyed her sabbaths, for, as 
 " long as she lay desolate, she kept sabbath, (a 
 "mournful sabbath!) to fulfil threescore and 
 * ten years." t 
 
 Now, my brethren, we understand from holy 
 
 * Lev. xxvi, 14. f 2 Chron. xxxvi. 20. 
 
136 THE MOSIAC JUBILEE. 
 
 scripture, that the history and experience of the 
 Jewish people shadow forth the mercies and 
 judgments of the Christian church. The judg- 
 ment, therefore, which was finally executed a- 
 gainst Israel, for neglecting the sabbath of the 
 seventh year, is to be expected (yet more cer- 
 tainly) by every Christian nation which neglects 
 the sabbath of the seventh day. The com- 
 
 . mandmentto us is this 3 r " Remember the SAB- 
 BATH day, to keep it holy." And this ordin- 
 ance is delivered to its as well as to the Israelites; 
 for it is founded pn principles which extend to 
 all times and nations. The sabbath of the 
 SEVENTH day was instituted in Paradise itself, 
 for the observance of the universal race of man- 
 kind, before the people of Israel had a being. 
 
 i :N0 sooner had the Deity created the kingdom 
 of Nature, than he instituted the kingdom of 
 Grace, by setting apart a day for the holy wor- 
 ship of himself, by the creatures whom he had 
 made. It was intended that Adam should 
 have kept the sabbath, although he had never 
 sinned ; for there is mention of the sabbath, 
 before there is mention of his sin. How much 
 more then was it intended that the sabbath 
 should be observed by a fallen race! One rea- 
 son assigned for rest on the seventh day is, in 
 its nature, absolute and universal, namely, the 
 example of the Creator ; " because God rested 
 pn the seventh day." " For, in six days, the 
 
THE MOSAIC JUBILEE. : IS? 
 
 "Lord made heaven and earth, the sea^and 
 tffcall that in them is, and rested the seventh 
 " day, wherefore the Lord blessed the seventh 
 " day, and hallowed it." -'iJMlftM? t las0t 
 
 If then, there be a people to whom God 
 hath revealed his will, who neglect very gene- 
 rally to keep holy the seventh day ; who, in- 
 stead of making it a day of rest unto the Lord, 
 make it a day of pleasure unto themselves; and, 
 instead of giving repose to the beast, and to the 
 servant, under their command, make it a day 
 of peculiar labour to both ; that people may 
 expect the appointed judgment in the day of 
 their visitation. For the observance of the sab- 
 bath is to Christian kingdoms the criterion of 
 a rising or falling state. When the king of 
 Babylon came upon the Israelites, for the ir 
 breach of the divine ordinance, the calamity is 
 described in terms which bring to rriind the 
 desolation which some nations have suffered in 
 our own time. " Therefore, it is said, the Lord 
 "brought upon them the king of the Chaldees." 
 The king of the Chaldees was, no doubt, 
 ^prompted by his own inordinate ambition, but 
 *the punishment is said to have come " from 
 the Lord."" Therefore, the Lord brought 
 "upon them the king of the Chaldees, who 
 " slew their young men with the sword, and 
 " had no compassion on young man or maiden, 
 *' old man, or him that stooped for age. He 
 
THE TVIOSAIC JUBILEE. 
 
 * n gave tliem all into his hand."* And, when a 
 ir'similar desolation hath taken place in our 
 time, we have seen that the land hath " enjoy- 
 " ed her sabbaths ;" her mournful and silent 
 sabbaths ! 
 
 May the land of Britain never enjoy such a 
 sabbath ! Let every man amongst us, who be- 
 lieves in the Christian revelation, shew by his 
 observance of the sacred day of God, that he is 
 seriously desirous of averting these judgments. 
 II. We proceed now to consider the grand 
 sabbatical year, called the JUBILEE. We shall 
 first shew its characters of mercy; and then 
 point out its analogy to the gospel of Christ. 
 
 The Jubilee had two chief characters of 
 mercy the restoration of property ; and the 
 deliverance of the man who had been in bond- 
 age : first, the restoration of the poor man's 
 inheritance, which he had sold in the day of ad* 
 versity ; and, 2dly, the rele'ase of the man, who 
 had sold himself to his creditor for debt. The 
 ordinance, respecting the former case, w r as this; 
 " If thy brother be waxen poor, and hath sold 
 " away some of his possession, then, that which 
 " is sold, shall remain in the hand of him that 
 " hath bought it, until the year of Jubilee; 
 " and, in the Jubilee, it shall go out, and he 
 " shall return into his possession. The land 
 u shall not be sold for ever, for the land is 
 
 * 2 Chron. xxxvi. 17. 
 
THE MOSAIC JUBILEE. 139 
 
 " MINE ; for YE arc strangers and sojourn 
 ers." * The ordinance, respecting the de- 
 liverance of the WMZW, is in the following words: 
 " If thy brother, that dwelleth by tliee, be 
 '< waxen poor, and be sold unto thee, he shall 
 " serve thee unto the year of Jubilee; and then 
 cc shall he depart from thee, both he and his 
 " children with him, and shall return unto his 
 " family ; and unto his possession of his fathers 
 " shall he return : for they are MY servants, 
 ". which I brought forth out of the land of 
 " Egypt : they shall not be sold as bond- 
 < men." t 
 
 The year of Jubilee must have been a grand 
 aera of revolving time in Israel. How many 
 thousands must there have been, in the revolu- 
 tion and viccisitude of fifty years, who would be 
 looking forward, with ardent expectation, to 
 the morning of the Jubilee ! And what joy and 
 exultation must have filled the land, when the 
 trumpet began to sound ! For, no sooner did 
 they hear " the joyful sound," than the captive 
 stood up in his dungeon, and his fetters fell from 
 his feet ; and the bondman left the house of 
 his bondage, and set out on his return to his own 
 home, with his wife and^children, accompanied 
 by his friends, with instruments of music, and 
 
 crowned with garlands of flowers, t to. possess 
 
 . , _ 
 
 * Lev. xxv. 23. f Lev. xxv. 42. 
 
 J MaimonideS', de Anno Jubilaea. 
 
140 THE MOSAIC JUBILEE. 
 
 once more his native inheritance, and to enjoy 
 the sweets of plenty, liberty, and peace. We 
 cannot wonder, then, that the day of Jubilee 
 should be compared to the day of the gospel ; 
 that blessed day, when Christ cometh to redeem 
 the soul from bondage, and to restore us to 
 " the inheritance of the purchased possess- 
 << sion."* .iiiBuA 
 
 The analogy of the Jubilee to the gospel is 
 very striking, in many particulars. 
 
 l. As to time. The trumpets of the Jubilee 
 were to sound on the day of ATONEMENT ; 
 namely, on that great day of sacrifice in Israel, 
 which prefigured the atonement of Christ. As 
 soon as the victim of expiation was offered, and 
 reconciliation was made for the sins of the peo- 
 ple, the command was given for the priests to 
 blow. They stood ready, with their trumpets 
 in their hands, having their faces turned to- 
 wards the east, and the west, and the north, 
 and the south ; and, when the signal was given 
 their sound went forth into all the land. And 
 it is remarkable, that the year, in which the 
 TRUE SACRIFICE was offered up on Calvary, is 
 generally understood to have been the year of 
 Jubilee. It is a concession of the Jews them- 
 selves, " that the divine glory shall be free- 
 dom and redemption in a year of Jubilee/' t 
 
 * Epli. i. 14. f Zohar in Lev. xxv. 
 
THE MOSAIC JUBILEE. 141 
 
 2. As to the manner. The Jubilee was to 
 be proclaimed with sound of trumpet ; and 
 with trumpets " of loud sound ;" that no poor 
 person might lose the privileged blessing through 
 ignorance or inattention ; and that the captive 
 might hear at the very bottom of his dungeon, 
 the joyful sound of ransom and deliverance. 
 Again, the sound was universal. The Rabbins 
 write, that " every Israelite in the land was 
 " required to sound the trumpet of the Jubilee 
 " nine times." * 
 
 In this public and universal manner WE are 
 to publish the glad tidings of salvation to the 
 children of men. We are commanded to 
 " preach them to every creature." And they 
 ought to be preached to every creature. We 
 are commanded " to lift up the voice like a 
 " trumpet," and to proclaim the acceptable 
 year of the Lord. And every Christian ought 
 in this spiritual sense, according to' his ability 
 and authority, " to blow the trumpet." But 
 there is this difference between the Mosaic and 
 Christian Jubilee, that, whereas the trumpet of 
 the Jubilee only sounded once in fifty years, the 
 trumpet of the Gospel is " ever sounding." 
 
 3. The chief analogy, between the Jubilee 
 and the Gospel, is in the blessings conferred, 
 namely* restoration to the inheritance, and re* 
 
 * Maimonides. 
 
142 THE MOSAIC JUBILEE. 
 
 demption of the man. But there is also a 
 great difference here. The blessings of the 
 Jubilee were temporal ; whereas those of the 
 Gospel are eternal. We can conceive with 
 what sensations of joy the trumpet was heard 
 by those who were to be redeemed on the 
 morning of the Jubilee. How lively, then, 
 how ardent, ought to be the emotions of those 
 who hear the herald of the Gospel, and hope 
 to be among " the redeemed of the Lord" in 
 the morning of the resurrection ! Well may 
 they exclaim, " how beautiful on the moun- 
 " tains, are the feet of him that bringeth good 
 " tidings, that publisheth peace ; that bringeth 
 <c good tidings of good ; that publisheth sal- 
 cc vation." There is also some analogy in the 
 disposition of the heralds. With what joy and 
 satisfaction would the Jewish herald proclaim 
 the arrival of the Jubilee ! And shall not the 
 Christian herald magnify his office, who " hath 
 " this grace given him to preach the unsearch- 
 " able riches of Christ ?" 
 
 Now let us come to the Gospel, and hear 
 what Christ himself hath said of its spiritual 
 blessings. 
 
 WHEN the prophet Isaiah spake of the day 
 of Christ, he described it as a day of JUBILEE ; 
 in which " he should come to proclaim liberty 
 " to the captives, and the opening of the pri- 
 
cc 
 cc 
 
 1C C 
 
 cc 
 
 THE MOSAIC JUBILEE. 143 
 
 " son to them that are bound ; to prockirty the 
 " ACCEPTABLE YEAR of the Lord."* Now,. tliis 
 very sentence our Lord hath applied to him- 
 self, and pronounced with his own lips. For, 
 we read that, when he was in the synagogue, at 
 Nazareth, and had " stood up for to read, there 
 " was delivered to him the book of the prophet 
 Isaiah, and, when he had opened the book, 
 he found the place where it was written, 
 the spirit of the Lord is upon me, because 
 he hath anointed me to preach the Gospel 
 to the poor, to preach deliverance to the 
 " captives ; to set at liberty them that are 
 " bound ; to preach the ACCEPTABLE YEAR of 
 " the Lord.' And he closed the book, and he 
 " began to say unto them, this day is this 
 " scripture fulfilled in your ears. 99 ^ 
 
 This scripture was fulfilled, at that day, " to 
 " all them that looked for redemption in Jeru- 
 " salem." It was fulfilled to every one who 
 came unto Christ, notwithstanding the re- 
 proach of men, and " took up the cross and 
 " followed him," receiving from hirn remission 
 of sins, deliverance from the captivity of evil 
 passions, and admission to the " glorious 
 <c liberty of the sons of God." This scripture 
 was fulfilled more completely afterwards, when 
 the spirit was poured out from on high, and 
 
 * Uaiali Ixi. . f Luke iv. In.. 
 
144 THE MOSAIC JUBILEE. 
 
 multitudes were translated " from darkness to 
 " light, and from the power of Satan unto 
 " God." And it is fulfilled, in like manner, 
 at this day, when the sinner cometh to Christ 
 in faith and penitence, and, " taking up the 
 " cross, followeth him" in sincerity and truth, 
 not moved v by the example or opinion of an 
 evil world ; and receiveth from him peace of 
 conscience, grace to walk worthy of the Gospel, 
 and a hope of eternal life. 
 
 The dispensation of the Gospel then maybe 
 regarded as the JUBILEE OF THE WORLD. And 
 so it was announced by the heavenly Host, who 
 proclaimed it as cc GLAD TIDINGS of great joy 
 " which should be to all people." When our 
 Saviour saith above, that he came " to give 
 " deliverance to the captives ;" and, in ano- 
 ther place, that he came to give his life " for 
 " the life of the world," it is implied that the 
 world was LOST. He saith, expressly, " the 
 " son of man is come to seek, and to save, 
 " that which was lost." And again, " the son 
 u of man is come to give his life a RANSOM 
 " for many." 
 
 And now, my brethren, let us apply this 
 subject to our individual improvement ; first, 
 in faith, in relation to our own souls, as re- 
 deemed by Christ ; and secondly, in prac- 
 tice, by imitating the conduct of Christ in 
 
THE MOSAIC JUBILEE. 14J 
 
 redeeming the captive, and releasing the 
 debtor. 
 
 1. Lot every man ask himself, whether the 
 Gospel hath, in any sense, been truly consider- 
 ed by him as GLAD TIDINGS. If he believe not 
 that he is LOST, and that Christ is come as a 
 RANSOM, the Gospel is no Jubilee to him. He 
 is yet in his bondage. He is yet " tied and 
 <c bound with the chain of his sins," whether he 
 feel that chain or not ; and he will remain thus 
 bound, until he begins to be sensible of his 
 captivity. But when " the day-spring from. 
 " on high shall have visited him," then will he 
 contemplate, with joy, the power and willing- 
 ness of HIM who came " to deliver the captives, 
 " and to set at liberty them that are bound." 
 And that era of his life, when these salutary re- 
 flections first occupied his mind, will be to him as 
 the year of release j " the ACCEPTABLE YEAR of 
 " the Lord." 
 
 There are men who say, that they need no 
 ransom ! But the voice of the human race is 
 against them : Almost all nations look out for 
 a Redeemer ; and, in this respect, some in 
 the heathen world will rise up in judgment, at 
 the great day, against " Chorazin and Beth- 
 " saida." In the pride and strength of life, 
 men may say, they need no ransom: But, 
 when they come to die, they are sometimes 
 permitted to see their need of it; and, their 
 
 L 
 
146 THE MOSAIC JUBILEE. 
 
 having slighted or rejected the Redeemer, is 
 the real cause of that depression of spirits and 
 ultimate despair, which often assail the soul, 
 on its being summoned to enter into the invi- 
 sible world. 
 
 Let us then believe this solemn and eternal 
 truth, that Christ is come, TO DELIVER us FROM 
 THE WRATH TO COME. * Let us pray, that, in 
 this our day of health and strength, we may 
 be enabled to see our souls as God sees them ; 
 that we may feel our need of a ransom, and 
 " flee for refuge to the hope set before us." 
 
 2. We are also to apply this subject to our 
 improvement in a practical way, by endeavour- 
 ing to imitate the example of Christ in redeem- 
 ing the captive, in releasing the debtor, and in 
 forgiving the trespasses of our brethren. 
 
 Would, then, a man know whether he hath 
 a just sense of Christ, as giving his life a ran- 
 som for his soul ; let him ask himself whether 
 he hath any concern about the souls of others; 
 -whether he hath ever done anything, or means 
 to do any thing, for the soul of his neighbour. 
 For his concern about the spiritual welfare of 
 others, will be proportionate to the solicitude 
 he hath felt about his own soul. 
 
 Again, would the Christian know whether 
 " God, for Christ's sake, hath forgiven him his 
 
 * 1 Thess. i< 10. 
 
THE MOSAIC JUBILEE. 
 
 " debts;" let him ask himself, whether he 
 hath forgiven the debts of others. First, 
 whether he hath forgiven injuries received in 
 word and in deed, and, especially offences that 
 wound his pride. And these, perhaps, are the 
 debts most difficult to forgive. But these 
 debts MUST be forgiven ; for our Lord hath 
 said, " If ye forgive not men their trespasses, 
 " neither will your heavenly Father forgive 
 " your trespasses." Secondly, whether he 
 hath forgiven debts of money and obligation, 
 in cases where the debtor could not pay, or 
 could only pay with extreme difficulty. If the 
 penitent sinner hath ever had any just sense of 
 the mercy of Christ to himself, he will be mer- 
 ciful to his brother. If his Lord " hath for- 
 " given him his ten thousand talents," he will 
 not take his brother by the throat, and say, 
 " pay me that thou owest." My brethren, 
 there are many excellent persons, we appre- 
 hend, who do not sufficiently consider their 
 obligations in this respect. But it ought to be 
 remembered, that the law of the Jubilee, for 
 the release of the debtor, was merely a TYPE 
 of that generous compassion which should ani- 
 mate every true Christian under the grace of 
 the GOSPEL. 
 
 Let every man, then, who is a possessor of 
 land in Britain, remember the words of God to 
 the Israelites ; " The land is MINE ; and 
 
 L 2 
 
148 THE MOSAIC JUBILEE. 
 
 " YE are sojourners and strangers.*' And 
 surely these days of revolution may well fix the 
 solemn truth deeply in every heart. Who, 
 amongst us, can say, that the land he possesses 
 is HIS, and that it will descend to his heir ? 
 " For, here we have no continuing city, but 
 " seek one to come." " We are strangers 
 " and pilgrims on the earth." And WE, alas, 
 live at a period, when the pilgrimage is fre- 
 quently soon ended ! How many of our con- 
 temporaries, both rich and noble, have been 
 lately cut off in the youth of life ? Let those, 
 therefore, who survive and enjoy wealth and 
 ease, consider their responsibility; for they 
 also will soon be called to account for the TA- 
 LENTS which have been committed to them. 
 If religion hath acquired a due influence over 
 their minds, they will begin to consider them- 
 selves as " stewards of God ;" and their de- 
 sire will be to dispose of their means in such a 
 manner as shall be most agreeable to HIS will. 
 For the highest praise of the good man, in a 
 practical sense, is, that he is a DISPENSER OE 
 
 THE BOUNTY OF GOD. 
 
 Let the season, therefore, of the approach- 
 ing Jubilee be employed, chiefly, in cultivat- 
 ing these noble principles and affections. May 
 there be peace, and joy, and forgiveness, in 
 every house at this time. Let it be a Jubilee 
 to the Lord in the heart of every man, who 
 
THE MOSAIC JUBILEE. 149 
 
 looks, himself, for mercy and forgiveness. Let 
 him endeavour, in this day of temporal ac- 
 count, to prepare for the great day of eternal 
 account, which will soon arrive. So that, 
 when the LAST TRUMPET shall sound, and the 
 time which God hath fixed " for the redemp- 
 " tion of the purchased possession," shall be 
 fully come, he may have " an entrance minis- 
 " tered unto him abundantly, into the ever- 
 " lasting kingdom of our Lord and Saviour 
 " Jesus Christ." 
 
 > 3 
 (I 
 
SERMON II. 
 
 THE BRITISH JUBILEE, 
 
 PREACHED ON THE 
 
 THANKSGIVING DAY, 
 
 25th OCTOBER, 1809. 
 
 1 KINGS viii. 66. " And they blessed the 
 " KING; and went unto their tents joyful and 
 " glad of heart, for all the goodness that the 
 ^ Lord had done for David, his servant, and 
 *' for Israel, his people." 
 
 SINCE the great Jubilee in the days of SOLO- 
 MON, to which these words refer, there has not, 
 perhaps, been a more august festival before the 
 Lord than the BRITISH Jubilee, which we cele- 
 brate on this day. 
 
 To constitute a Jubilee, in the highest sense, 
 there must be a knowledge of the true God, a 
 
o THE BRITISH JUBILEE. 
 
 pure faith, a people exulting in the favour of 
 
 3tVAFL t> 
 
 the Almighty, a people animated by loyalty to 
 their king, " Peace within our walls, and pros- 
 c: perity within our palaces." It will heigh- 
 ten the grandeur of the occasion, if the people 
 be powerful and stand conspicuous among na- 
 tions. 
 
 All these particulars centre with us. They 
 are to be found in our nation to an extent and 
 degree never known, perhaps, by any other 
 people. At the present era Great Britain 
 stands conspicuous in the eyes of the world 5 
 she assumes a commanding attitude; and has 
 
 become, by divine providence, the constituted 
 
 ' . nqf .; , 
 
 guardian , in a manner, or the religion and h- 
 
 ? r A i r t u u i 
 
 bertics of men. And, behold, while occupy- 
 ing this exalted station, she announces a grand 
 Jubilee, to be celebrated. on the occasion of an 
 qvent. which rarely occurs to great empires, 
 the arrival of the fiftieth year of her monarch's 
 reign. 
 
 It is to be wished, that an important use 
 could have been made of this event ; that the 
 impression of it could have reached all nations ; 
 that the trumpet of our Jubilee could have 
 been heard by all the world. It would have 
 accorded well with the character of this day, 
 that an illustrious act of national mercy had 
 .-commemorated it for ever. In strict confor- 
 mity to the name we have given it, EVERY DEB- 
 
THE BRITISH JUBILEE. 153 
 
 TOR IN THESE REALMS, OUGHT TO HAVE BEEN RE- 
 LEASED ; AND EVERY CRIMINAL OUGHT TO HAVE 
 
 BEEN FORGIVEN. And, then, should we have 
 done as a nation, what we are disposed to do 
 as individuals. For this was the character of 
 the original Jubilee ordained by God ; and 
 that Jubilee was a type of the generous com- 
 passion and enlargement of spirit, which should 
 animate the hearts of men under the grace of 
 the Gospel. If it be objected, that such a ce- 
 lebration of this festival would have been too 
 vast and magnificent in its nature, and without 
 precedent for its magnanimous character, we 
 would observe, that Great Britain is the most 
 enlightened nation 'in the most enlightened 
 age j that she is exhibited as a pattern to man- 
 kind, in religion, in justice, and mercy; arid 
 that the noblest principles of religion and hu- 
 manity might be expected to be exemplified 
 on this occasion j for this is an event which 
 may not happen again, under circumstances so 
 favourable to a grand and salutary celebration, 
 during the ages of the world. Could they 
 have been so exemplified by an imperial act of 
 the kingdom itself, it would have been a great 
 and illustrious display to nations near and re- 
 mote, of our principles and character. As it 
 is, these noble principles have been exemplified 
 by millions of individuals, spontaneously, 
 though privately, throughout the land 5 , by -in 
 
154 THE BRITISH JUBILEE. 
 
 telligent and enlightened indviduals, in per- 
 haps every city, town, village, parish, county, 
 and province, in the kingdom. And it is pro- 
 bable, that the operation of the loyal and be- 
 nevolent virtues on this day will give a new 
 impulse to the national patriotism and benefi- 
 cence, and tend to strengthen and confirm our 
 attachment to our religion, to our king and to 
 our country. 
 
 The words of our text so fitly express the 
 object of the present solemnity, that we may 
 adopt them with but little variation. For we 
 also are now assembled " to bless the KING, 
 " and to be joyful and glad of heart for all the 
 " goodness that the Lord hath done for the 
 " king, his servant, and for us, his people." 
 
 The words of the text refer, as we before, 
 observed, to a grand festival given by Solo- 
 mon, the king, to Israel his people ; but the 
 chief theme of their thanksgiving was the long 
 and glorious reign of David. Let us consider 
 the circumstances under which the people of 
 Israel celebrated their Jubilee. 
 
 King David reigned forty years over his 
 people. His reign did not extend, like that 
 which we celebrate this day, through that re- 
 volution of years necessary to constitute a Ju- 
 bilee. But it was an arduous reign, and was 
 marked by extraordinary vicissitude and revo- 
 lution. And its issue was glorious; for though 
 
THE BRITISH JUBILEE. 
 
 David had to contend with enemies on every 
 side, yet his kingdom seemed to expand under 
 the pressure, and to grow in strength by the 
 efforts of resistance. So that the stormy reign 
 of David prepared the way for a long and 
 peaceful period under Solomon, his son. 
 
 But it was the private character of David 
 which chiefly interested the affections of his 
 subjects. He was a RELIGIOUS king. And, 
 although he fell into sin, his sin was over-ruled 
 for good, in the perfect example of his peni- 
 tence. His devotional hymns and psalms have 
 been the meditation and solace of the church 
 in every age. But it was in his struggles with 
 adversity, that this prince chiefly proved the 
 excellence and beauty of his piety. Though 
 he was a king, his life was a permanent scene 
 of suffering; and particularly of domestic suf- 
 fering. His " chief enemies were those of his 
 " own household." His son, Absalom, re- 
 belled against him ; and some of his other 
 sons, by their immoral conduct, brought dis- 
 grace on his family, and embittered his declin^ 
 ing years. Even in old age, it does not ap- 
 pear that the house of David (with the excep- 
 tion of Solomon) learned to imitate the exam- 
 ple of the king their father ; for, just before 
 his death, he pronounced the following affect- 
 ing words, which are recorded by Samuel, the 
 prophet, as being " the last words of David, 
 
156 THE BRITISH JUBILEE. 
 
 " the king.' 5 " Although my house be not so 
 "with God, yet he hath made with me an 
 "everlasting covenant, ordered in all things 
 " and sure ; for this is all my salvation and 
 " all my desire, although he make my house 
 " not to grow." * 
 
 On the decease of David, there was great 
 lamentation in Israel. But the public sorrow 
 was soothed by the noble conduct of Solomon, 
 his son. The first grand work of the son was to 
 attend to the service of religion, and to fulfil his 
 father's instructions, by building a holy temple 
 unto the Lord. This magnificent structure was 
 eleven years in building, and, when it was fi- 
 nished, he assembled the heads of Israel to ce^ 
 lebrate its dedication. And, after it had been 
 dedicated, he proclaimed a festival, which ex- 
 tended over the whole kingdom. " At that 
 " time, it is said, Solomon held a feast, and all 
 " Israel with him, from the entering in of Ha- 
 " math unto the river of Egypt."t And it 
 was at this festival, that the people did as is 
 recorded in the text. " They blessed king So- 
 " lomon ;" but when they contemplated the 
 height of glory, at which the kingdom had ar- 
 rived, they remembered the " mercies of Da- 
 " vid ;" and " they were joyful and glad of 
 * c heart for all the goodness that the Lord had 
 
 * 2 Sam. xxiii. 5. f 1 Kings viii. 65. 
 
THE BRITISH JUBILEE. 
 
 " done for David, and Israel, his people.'' 
 Although David were dead, their gratitude 
 was alive. And we are to observe, that the 
 glory of the kingdom, which called forth this 
 tribute of affectionate remembrance, was not 
 its political glory chiefly, such as the increase 
 of its dominion, (for Solomon made no con- 
 quests) but its religious glory. When the 
 temple of the Lord was finished, and the holy 
 worship of God became universal and har- 
 monious throughout the land, that was the 
 completion of the glory of Israel. And this, 
 we must observe, is the true glory of every 
 Christian nation ; even its religious glory. For 
 every other kind of glory may be equally at- 
 tained by the nations of the Pagan world, \vfro 
 know not God. 
 
 There is one particular, in which the festival 
 of Israel differs from that of this day, and ; which 
 marks the peculiar triumph of our Jubilee : 
 namely, that the king we would honour is riot 
 dead, but is still alive. If he were dead, he 
 would, indeed, live in our hearts, as David, in 
 the hearts of Israel. But he still lives to reign 
 over us, the father of his people. 
 
 Let us, therefore, in the first place, in the 
 words of Israel, "BLESS THE KIXG." 'Let us 
 send forth our ardent supplications, that God 
 would continue to make him a partaker of the 
 greatest and best blessings ; " that he would 
 
158 THE BRITISH JUBILEE. 
 
 " endue him plenteously with heavenly gifts, 
 cc and grant him, in health and wealth, long 
 " to live." And let us pray for his family, 
 that his sons may walk in his steps, and that 
 the glory of the kingdom may be increased, 
 (like Solomon's) and not diminished, under the 
 reign of his successor. 
 
 And, in the second place, let us, after the 
 example of the people of Israel, be thankful 
 unto the Lord " for all the goodness that he 
 " hath done for the king, and for us, his peo* 
 " pie/* during along and arduous reign. The 
 people of Israel believed in the superintending 
 providence of God ; they believed in that God 
 " by whom kings reign and princes decree 
 " judgment." They did not look to the king 
 as the fountain of these mercies, or express 
 their thanks for what he had done, but for 
 what " the Lord had done by him the instru- 
 " ment, for Israel, his people." 
 
 We are, therefore, this day to take a review 
 of the goodness that " the Lord hath done" 
 by and for the king, his servant, and for us, 
 his people. We shall notice, first, the tem- 
 poral or political blessings of the reign ; and, 
 secondly, those spiritual and religious blessings 
 \vhidi we have enjoyed as a Christian people. 
 
 1. Among our political blessings we must 
 note, first, the increase of our POWER as a na- 
 tion. This was an allowed subject of thankful- 
 
THE BRITISH JUBILE^r. 1 59 
 
 ness to David himself; " the establishment of 
 " his throne and kingdom." It is certainly 
 true, that almost every year of the present 
 reign hath added something to the strength 
 and stability of our dominion. It hath, during 
 the same period, been greatly increased in EX- 
 TENT. Since the era when the present mo- 
 narch ascended the throne, the domains of Bri- 
 tain have been nearly doubled in magnitude. 
 We now possess an empire in the East alone, 
 almost equal in dimensions to the continent of 
 Europe. And, in the other divisions of the 
 globe, our ascendancy begins to be acknow- 
 ledged. Again, we have acquired the domi- 
 nion of the SEA ; on which, at no remote pe- 
 riod, we maintained but an equal conflict with 
 the other nations. Providence hath been 
 pleased to invest this nation with that SOVE- 
 REIGNTY, for wise and important purposes we 
 doubt not, in the present advanced period of 
 the world ; not merely, we would believe, for 
 our own protection and preservation, or for 
 the maintenance of liberty and social order, 
 during a period of revolution in the confined 
 scene of Europe ; but to carry the principles 
 of moral civilization and useful knowledge to 
 the remotest nations bf the earth, to bring them 
 acquainted with each other as one family, and 
 to impart to them AL! the inestimable blessing 
 of the divine revelation. 
 
THE BRITISH JUBILEE. 
 
 2. Another subject of thankfulness is the 
 increasing OPULENCE of the kingdom. Perhaps^ 
 at no former period of the world have the bles- 
 sings of wealth and plenty been more generally, 
 or more largely, distributed in a nation, even to 
 the lowest members of society, than in ours at 
 this time. We have certainly no record of such 
 a general prosperity in the recent history of 
 mankind. And the source of this wealth is ob- 
 vious. Our commerce extends to the uttermost 
 parts of the earth ; there is probably " no 
 " speech nor language," where the British name 
 does not begin to be known ; and the produce 
 of every clime is brought to our shores. The 
 danger, indeed, is, lest opulence should produce 
 luxury; and the products of other countries, 
 being too much concentrated with us, should 
 become, after long use, necessary, in a manner, 
 to the comfort of our existence. 
 
 3. But there is a blessing of another char- 
 acter, snd of a higher order, and that is POLI- 
 TICAL LIBERTY. While we contemplate the 
 dense clouds which envelope and darken the 
 intellectual horizon of other nations, preparing 
 them for that humiliating and abject servitude 
 which nearly awaits them, we shall consider 
 the preservation of our civil and religious liber" 
 ties as a chief theme of our thanksgiving on 
 this day. These liberties are not only preser- 
 ved to us, but they seem to be strengthened 
 
THE BRITISH JUBILEE. 161 
 
 and confirmed by their duration. In what 
 perfect harmony, for example, are those appar- 
 ently discordant parts of our excellent consti- 
 tution at this time ; and how peaceable are 
 those seemingly opposite interests which com- 
 pose it! In every age of our history our CON- 
 STITUTION hath been extoled ; but there cer- < 
 tainly never was a period when it appeared in 
 m6re beautiful proportion, or had attained so 
 nearly to a state of perfection, as the present. 
 Who, then, was the author of this constitution 
 of which we boast ? Was it the peculiar wis- 
 dom of the Danes which constructed it ? or of 
 the Saxons, or of the Normans, or of the na- 
 tives of the island ? What is the name of the 
 great legislator who conceived the -mighty 
 plan ? Was it created by chance or by design ? 
 And now that it is formed, can any other na- 
 tion execute a plan after the great model? 
 We know well by WHOSE counsel and provi- 
 dence our happy government hath been begun 
 and finished. OUR CONSTITUTION is THE dtifi* 
 OF GOD. And we have to acknowledge his 
 goodness for this blessing, as we thank him 
 " for life, and breath, and all things." * This 
 , - . 
 
 * Monsieur de Lolme calls the British constitution " the 
 " discovery of a most important secret." It is not " to be 
 " ascribed to the confined views of man j" " to his imperfect 
 " sagacity." ^' The world," he adds," might have grown 
 
 M 
 
162 THE BRITISH JUBILEE. 
 
 honour he hath done to our nation, in order 
 rthat he might execute by us (we would believe) 
 his own great designs, in the fulness of time* 
 The divine wisdom hath ordained for us a con- 
 stitution in which great power and pure religion 
 -sgrow up together ; an union which hath never 
 been known to exist in a great empire, to an 
 equal extent, since the commencement of the 
 Christian era. 
 
 art? Now let us reflect a moment under what cir- 
 cumstances the various blessings above-enumer- 
 ated have been continued to us ; this domini- 
 on, opulence, commerce, constitution, and li- 
 berty, in short, this existence, as a powerful, 
 free, and happy people. They have been pre- 
 served to us while the powers of the civilized 
 world combined for our destruction, and have 
 assailed our very existence as a nation. How 
 strange would it have appeared to our fore- 
 fathers, nay, how remote from all political cal- 
 culation, even of recent times, had it been as- 
 serted, that Great Britain would, one day, wage 
 equal war with the whole of Europe ! and that, 
 : in the tempest of a revolution, convulsing the 
 . world, this nation should remain firm and un- 
 shaken, amidst the general wreck of mighty 
 
 " bid, generations might have succeeded generations, still seek- 
 " ing it in vain" See Mr. Biddulph's Sermon on the 
 : J.ubilee. 
 
THE BRITISH JUBILEE. 163 
 
 kingdoms ! The government of Israel was a 
 theocracy. God was their king; and he some- 
 times interposed visibly in their behalf, and 
 fought for them from heaven. But surely if 
 we admit the existence of a superintending 
 providence at all, we must believe, that the di- 
 vine interposition hath been exercised in fav- 
 our of this country. What statesman, fifty 
 years ago, would have believed that this nation 
 ever could be what she now is, execute what she 
 has done, or endure what she has suffered! 
 Surrounded by the flames of war for a series of 
 years, she remains to this hour unhurt, untouch- 
 ed on her own shore ! It is commonly said, 
 that the most extraordinary event, in the an- 
 nals of the world, is the revolution of France, 
 and its suddenly-acquired dominion. But there 
 is another event, which is, perhaps, no less re- 
 markable ; and that is, the DEFENCE of 
 Britain against that power. 
 
 II. We have now to review those blessings 
 of a religious and spiritual nature, for which we 
 ought, on this day, to express our gratitude as a 
 Christian nation. We have already noticed the 
 preservation of the state, during a long period 
 of imminent peril. We are now to express an 
 equal gratitude for the continued preservation 
 of the CHURCH. And here there are two sub- 
 jects of thankfulness, first, that our national 
 church remains sound and entire in her doc- 
 
 M 2 
 
vX*i 
 
 164 THE. BRITISH JUBILEE. 
 
 Ki> tfS&. 
 
 >tudnes, and in her polity ; and secondly, that 
 true religion is increasing generally throughout 
 these realms. 
 
 1. We have, in the first place, to adore the 
 divine goodness, that the faith of our church 
 hath remained impregnable and unmoved by 
 the shock of infidelity. There was a time, even 
 within the period of the present reign, when 
 the progress of religious unbelief was awfully 
 rapid amonst Christian nations. Infidelity was 
 the germ of those revolutions which have des- 
 troyed the social and political relations of Eu- 
 rope. It is well known, that the power which 
 is now overwhelming kingdoms, first appeared 
 in the character of infidelity. And its spirit, 
 probably, still pervades the body, though it 
 hath assumed a religious form. It hath assum- 
 ed such a form necessity ; for a monarchy, 
 fyrhich is a type of the government of jQp^, 
 'cannot well subsist without the acknowledge- 
 ment of a religion. 
 
 We have, therefore, to magnify the divine 
 mercy that our -church remains firm and unsha- 
 ken in the doctrines of her founders ; in those 
 scriptural doctrines which no national church 
 of equal extent that we know of, in any age or 
 country, ever exhibited in greater purity, or for 
 a greater length of time. Survey the whole 
 circle of Christian churches in the world at 
 this day ; contemplate, dispassionately, their 
 individual character and efficiency, since the 
 
THE BRITISH JUBILEE. 165 
 
 period of the reformation, and then say, whe- 
 ther any one of them hath been so honoured 
 of God as the Church of England? Whether 
 anyone of them hath opposed such a barrier to 
 the progress of infidelity, or hath produced such 
 a volume of genuine piety, profound learning, 
 sound words, and erudite theology, as the 
 Church of England ? That Church which was 
 founded and established by confessors and 
 martyrs in the presence of the Christian 
 world. Every man who is qualified to take a 
 large and liberal view of the present state of 
 the Church of Christ, and who knows what has 
 been passing in it since the first century, will 
 be able to answer this question. Such an one 
 will be able to acknowledge the peculiar favour 
 which it hath pleased God to manifest towards 
 the established communion of England ; and 
 which hath been so manifested for the accom- 
 plishment of great and important purposes in 
 his providence. And this divine favour hath 
 also been extended, as it respects purity of 
 faith and tranquil duration, to the established 
 church of Scotland. Scotland is our sister in 
 church and state; and she would now consider 
 an injury done to the Church of England, as be- 
 ing fatal ultimately to hersel/. What then, let 
 us inquire, have been the purposes of the divine 
 providence in this permanent establishment of 
 the true faith in this kingdom ? These purposes 
 
166 THE BRITISH JUBILEE. 
 
 begin to be unfolded in the developement of 
 events. They appear in that GREAT WORK now 
 imposed on our nation ; I mean, in the contest 
 she is maintaining with the enemy of mankind. 
 Since, whatever honour is assigned to the 
 state for its defence of the rights and liberties 
 of men, it is derived ultimately from the du- 
 ration of the national church. For in this war- 
 fare, and in the spirit and motives which ani- 
 mate it, we cannot speak of the state as dis- 
 tinct from the church. The honour of the 
 ORAND DEFENCE is due to that union of great 
 power and pure doctrine, which we before no- 
 ticed. It would be fatal to the state, if the 
 church were overthrown. How much more 
 fatal would it be to religion : to the peace and 
 purity of religion in this country ! Consider, for 
 a moment, the consequences which would en- 
 sue, if the constitution of our church were at 
 this time to be destroyed. There would fol- 
 low, probably, a scene of religious anarchy and 
 licentious opinion in this land, no less to be 
 dreaded than if the monarchy itself were dis- 
 solved. Let every man, then, who loves his 
 country, and knows how to appreciate religi- 
 ous liberty, pray for the stability and perma- 
 nency of the church of England. 
 
 2. Another subject of devout gratulation on 
 this day, is the increase of true religion gene- 
 rally throughout these realms, among all de- 
 
THE BRITISH JUBILEE* 167 
 
 nominations. Though it be true, tr^in^de- 
 lity, and superstition, and enthusiasm, and qg^ 
 rupt doctrine, are to be found in many places, 
 yet it is probable that there never was a tinic,. 
 since the era of the Reformation, (judging 
 from the most authentic records of our histqry) 
 when there existed more unfeigned piety and 
 true scriptural religion than at this day ; I 
 mean that " pure religion and undefiled,". 
 which proveth itself by its fruits; which adorn- 
 eth the Gospel with good works, and shewetk 
 forth, in a conspicuous manner, the Christian 
 graces and virtues in the conduct of its pror 
 fessors. That there exists an increased atten- 
 tion to religious duties, and an amelioration of 
 morals, among the lower orders of Society in 
 many places, will be admitted by every one 
 who has had the means of forming a compe- 
 tent judgment on the subject. It may be pro- 
 fitable and interesting to inquire, what have 
 been the causes, under Providence, of this im* 
 provernent. rrf }q, ^ , a3 ^ \ 
 
 The principal means of this moral improve- 
 ment appear to be these ; the INSTRUCTION of 
 the POOR, and the more general DIFFUSION of 
 
 the HOLY SCRIP-TURfeS. 
 
 It is now about twenty years since the esta- 
 blishment of the schools of instruction, called 
 SUNDAY SCHOOLS ; and it is not easy to calcu* 
 late the sura of good which hath been produced 
 
168 TIE BRITISH JUBILEE. 
 
 to this nation l?y that simple institution. The 
 period which hath elapsed is just sufficient, or 
 nearly sufficient, to shew its operation ; for the 
 effect is now visible among a generation who 
 have grown up. 
 
 Of the general happy operation of this reli r 
 gious instruction, I have myself, I think, been 
 a witness. Upon my return lately from India, 
 after an absence since 1796, 1 travelled through 
 a great part of the. kingdom, and I perceived 
 a change of circumstances, since 1 left the 
 country, which I could not contemplate with- 
 out admiration. As religious instruction seem- 
 ed evidently to be the chief cause of the bene- 
 ficial change amongst the lower orders, so there 
 were concurring causes, which had an influ- 
 ence also on the higher classes, amongst whom, 
 likewise, an amelioration was conspicuous; 
 namely, the salutary discipline of a protracted 
 war, the alarm of invasion, and the spirit called 
 forth by the active preparations for defence. 
 For it is to be observed, that the nation's as- 
 suniing a military character, though attended 
 by partial evil, doth not seem to have had any 
 tendency to lessen its virtue. But the effects 
 of the generalimprovement were manifest in 
 the following particulars ; first, in an unaffect- 
 ed LOYALTY to the sovereign ; 2dly, .in an 
 unity of sentiment, (which seemed indeed al- 
 most /universal) as to the DUTY of the country 
 
THE BRITISH JUBILEE. 169 
 
 in the arduous contest in which she is engaged; 
 < and, Sdly, in an increased sense of the im- 
 poVtance of RELIGION, and in a more serious at- 
 tention to 'its duties. 
 
 No wonder, I said to myself, that this peo- 
 ple are so easily governed, amidst fluctuating 
 administrations. They are governed by them- 
 selves. They are governed by the ascendant 
 good sense of the nation; and by the know- 
 ledge they possess of what is passing in the 
 world ; and chiefly by the knowledge they 
 possess of the value of the Christian religion, 
 and of its concomitant blessings. It is evident, 
 that no statesman can acquire the esteem and 
 confidence of such a people, who possesses not 
 at least some fair claim to truth, integrity, and 
 religion, as well as to good sense and talents. 
 
 "Such being the general state of the people, 
 it is not to be wondered at, that they should 
 Jiave looked forward with delight to the cele- 
 bration of this Jubilee. It is because they 
 know how to appreciate the virtues of the so- 
 vereign. The virtues of the sovereign have, 
 indeed, been a great blessing to the nation ; 
 but the greatest blessing is the GRATITUDE of 
 his people ; I mean their ability to value his 
 virtues, and their possessing a just and grate- 
 ful sense of the benefit. And this gratitude 
 we aver, is founded on KNOWLEDGE ; chiefly, 
 on that religious and moral knowledge, which 
 
1 70 THE BRITISH JUBILEE. 
 
 enables men to appreciate virtue ; and again, 
 on a knowledge of the circumstances of the 
 nation, and of its relative state to other na- 
 tions. For, almost every man of ordinary edu- 
 cation is not only acquainted with his own 
 country, but he has a picture of the world be- 
 fore him ; and he is enabled to understand 
 the purposes and ends of that power which is 
 convulsing the world, and would enslave it. 
 
 This knowledge, then, is an inestimable 
 blessing. It is that which distinguishes our 
 nation at this moment from other nations ; and 
 it is the instrument which God is pleased to 
 use, not only, we trust, to save ourselves but 
 others ; not only to defend the Christian reli- 
 gion at home, but to extend it throughout the 
 world. But, take away the Bible, and the in- 
 struction of the lower classes, and we should 
 soon fall into that darkness which envelopes 
 the other nations of Europe. Neither science, 
 nor philosophy, nor the fine arts, would ever 
 illuminate the public mind as it now is. Nei- 
 ther conquest, nor commerce, would add any 
 thing to our public virtue. The fountain of 
 our knowledge, and of our happiness, is the 
 Bible ; and the greatest blessing we can ren- 
 der our country is to call every poor person, 
 and to teach him to drink from this fountain. 
 
 On my return from the Fast, I was informed 
 that it had been a question much agitated in 
 
THE?BRITISH JUBILEE. 1?1 
 
 this country, ^ Whether the poor ought to be 
 " instructed ;" and that, to this day, many 
 persons are prejudiced against the measure, 
 and even question the utility and advantage 
 of the Sunday Schools. 
 
 These persons, perhaps, do not know that 
 this is the very character of the superstition of 
 the Hindoos ; " That the POOR shall not be 
 " instructed." cc That no glad tidings shall 
 " be published to the POOR." For, in this, as 
 in almost every other respect, the religion of 
 Brahma is just the opposite to the religion of 
 Christ. 
 
 It is ordained by the Brahminical law, that 
 the lowest class of the people, called Sooders, 
 " shall receive no instruction ;" as being a 
 race of men of so degenerate a nature, as not 
 to .'"be worthy of Heaven. They are, therefore, 
 prohibited from hearing the words of the Ve- 
 daJis, or sacred books ; arid punishments are 
 actually devised for those who shall read them, 
 or hear them read; punishments of a painful 
 and ignominious nature. * 
 
 The argument used by the Brahmins, for 
 not instructing the Sooders is this : That if you 
 
 * If a Sooder be guilty of hearing the words of the Shas- 
 ter, it is ordained, " that melted lead shall be poured into 
 " his ears. 1 ' If a Sooder be guilty of reading or pronounc- 
 ing the words of the Shaster, the prescribed punishment is, 
 ** that his tongue shall be cut out." See Hindoo Code. 
 
172 THE BRITISH JUBILEE. 
 
 give a poor man religious knowledge, you 
 make him equal with yourself. For it is a 
 maxim of Brahma, and a true one, " That an 
 " equal heaven makes all men equal." If you 
 assure a poor man of obtaining an equal hea- 
 ven with yourself, it exalts his thoughts, re- 
 lieves his afflictions on this earth, inspires him 
 with hope and triumph, and causes him to look 
 upwards as to a home. He is no longer a slave, 
 but an heir of immortality. 
 
 The argument which is adduced for not in- 
 structing the poor in this country, is, it seems, 
 the following ; " that if you teach the poor to 
 " read and write, it will bring them nearer to 
 " an equality with yourself; and will, there- 
 " by, unfit them for their menial duties, and 
 " for their proper service as Christians. " The 
 former part of this consequence is true ; we 
 thereby certainly bring the poor nearer to an 
 equality with ourselves. And this is the argu- 
 ment of the Brahmins. But when it is alleg- 
 ed, that they will become unfit for their proper 
 duties as servants and Christians, is not this to 
 argue directly from the abuse of knowledge ? 
 It is, undoubtedly true, that some men will 
 abuse knowledge, as some men abuse health, 
 and wealth, and every blessing of God. But 
 let us look to ourselves in this case, before we 
 weigh the poor in the balance. There are many 
 of the learned who abuse their learning. There 
 are many of the rich who have learned to read, 
 
THE BRITISH JUBILEE. 173 
 
 but who reject its most important use, which 
 
 15, TO READ THE WORD OF GOD. And this IS 
 
 the real source of danger to the unlearned, 
 even the example of the learned. For the pro- 
 minent idea on the mind of an ignorant person 
 is naturally this, " of what use can reading be, 
 ", if it be not to read and know the will of 
 " God?" 
 
 Let us then obey the command of our Sa- 
 viour, and allow the Gospel to be read and 
 heard by the poor. And, in particular, let 
 Christian instruction be given to poor children. 
 For, how incalculable is the benefit, if we be- 
 lieve the Christian revelation ! He who teaches 
 a child to read, and then gives him a Bible, 
 hath performed a nobler work than if he had 
 bestowed on that child the riches of the habit- 
 able globe. It is proper to record, on this 
 day, the sentiments of our gracious SOVEREIGN 
 on this subject. His majesty patronises schools 
 for the instruction of the poor, in the most ear- 
 nest manner ; and hath publicly expressed 
 his wish, " that EVERY POOR CHILD IN THE NA- 
 
 " TION SHOULD BE ABLE TO READ THE BIBLE." 
 
 This is a sentiment worthy of a Christian king ; 
 and the example he hath given is worthy of 
 the universal imitation of his Christian sub- 
 jects. EVERY poor child, certainly, in this na- 
 tion, ought to be able to read the Bible. 
 What is there to prevent it ? If it be not ef- 
 
174 THE BRITISH JUBILEE. 
 
 fected, it will not be the fault of the poor; but 
 the fault of the rich. Let every one of us, 
 then, according to his opportunity, influence, 
 or ability, endeavour to fulfil this obligation, 
 and contribute his aid to the accomplishment 
 of the divine purpose, " that the poor should 
 " have the Gospel preached to them." The 
 Bible is the proper inheritance of the poor in 
 this world. The rich seldom read the Bible. 
 " The rich," saith our Lord, " have received 
 " their consolations." But the poor, having 
 little hope in this world, will more readily 
 " embrace and ever hold fast the blessed hope 
 " of everlasting life." Having no honour or 
 glory here, they will the more earnestly look 
 into that book which contains their charter for 
 " glory, honour, and immortality;" which 
 our Saviour hath given them, saying ; " Bless- 
 " ed are ye poor, for your's is the kingdom of 
 heaven."* 
 
 * It is well known by those who have had the means of 
 forming a competent judgment on the subject, that there is 
 in Scotland more religion, a higher tone of morals, more 
 classical learning, more general knowledge, in short, more 
 absolute civilization, in proportion to the population, than 
 there is in England. And this hath been produced in the 
 course of time by the natural means, viz. the establishment 
 of schools. The common servants in that country (I speak 
 of the Lowlands chiefly) can both read and write - 7 but they 
 make better sevants for that, not worse. It may be, that 
 the child who comes to your door for an alms, can both 
 
THE BRITISH JUBILEE. 1 75 
 
 There is another source of amelioration of 
 morals amongst the lower classes, which ought 
 to be noticed on this day with the highest 
 respect, namely, the BENEVOLENT INSTITU- 
 TIONS, which have been established during 
 the present reign ; I mean, particularly those 
 establishments whose object is to attend to 
 the souls of men, as well as to their bodies, by 
 instructing the young, and reclaiming the 
 vicious. 
 
 There are many persons who manifest much 
 liberality and public spirit in support of those 
 institutions which relate merely to the personal 
 comfort of man, who are, at the same time, 
 indifferent, sometimes hostile, to his religious 
 and moral improvement. It has been suppos- 
 ed, that this spirit is very general at this pe- 
 riod, and that it is increasing. It shews itself 
 chiefly irf the following expression ; " that 
 
 read and write. For " God hath made both rich and poor j" 
 and, when the whole scale of civilization is raised, there must 
 yet be some poor. But the fact is, that the poor in Scotland 
 are fewer in number (perhaps by one half) in proportion to 
 the country, than they are in England. To a stranger, 
 indeed, they may appear in some numbers, because they ge- 
 nerally beg for themselves, (a condition of humanity in al- 
 most all countries) whereas, in England, there are houses 
 built for them. If we would reduce the number of the poor 
 in England, and the almost incredible expense of the poor 
 rates, let us encourage schools, and teach " EYEP.Y POOR 
 " CHILD IN THE NATION TO READ THE BIBLE." 
 
176 THE BRITISH JUBILEE. 
 
 " very good institutions may grow out of hu- 
 " inanity and philosophy alone." If this be, 
 in any degree, a just statement of the general 
 sentiment, it will be found, very much to di- 
 minish our character as a benevolent nation 
 on Christian principles. Let us examine this 
 matter. 
 
 The benevolent institutions of this country 
 have attracted the attention of the world by 
 their number and magnitude ; and they are a 
 just theme of exultation to the nation. But 
 we are to remember, that the exercise of bene- 
 volence to the poor, in regard to their temporal 
 estate, is not peculiar to our country, or to the 
 Christian religion. Almost all nations, ac- 
 cording to their progress in civilization, attend 
 to this public duty ; because it is a matter of 
 public interest. We can exemplify this even 
 in the case of the Hindoo nation. We have 
 seen, that the religion of Brahma careth not 
 for the souls of men ; but it is not destitute of 
 attention to their bodies. The Hindoos pos- 
 sessed formerly, during the period of their po- 
 litical greatness, numerous public institutions, 
 and public accommodationsjforthebenefit of the 
 poor and the diseased, which were supported 
 by the national revenue, and some of them 
 with imperial munificence. Of these there are 
 relics at this day, such as Serais, or Caravanse- 
 rahs, free of expense, in the desert lands, for 
 
THE BRITISH JUBILEE. 177 
 
 the wayfaring man ; rows of trees, planted on 
 each side of the road, to defend the head of 
 the pilgrim from the hot rays of the sun ; and, 
 in particular, wells of water opened in the 
 burning desert to refresh the thirsty traveller ; 
 wells of great extent, some of them covering 
 acres of ground, built at an immense expense, 
 and with incredible labour, constructed of 
 hewn stone, and enduring from age to age. 
 
 It is true, these works have not been con- 
 tinued by their European conquerors ; for, e- 
 ven benevolence to the personal comfort of 
 men requires something of local, or national, 
 partiality to call it forth. And, if this be true, 
 in regard to the bodies, how much more may it 
 be expected, in regard to the souls of men? 
 You have heard, that endeavours are now 
 making to restore learning to the East, and to 
 give to divine revelation the possession of its 
 FIRST INHERITANCE. But that spirit of in- 
 difference to all religion which prevails amongst 
 many, would oppose the attempt. We would 
 offer to the fainting Gentile the waters of life, 
 and open to him new sources of instruction 
 and consolation ; but, in like manner, as the 
 Philistines filled up the wells of Abraham, so 
 would these destroy the fountains of truth. 
 But, we trust, " that the WELLS OF SALVATION "* 
 
 *lsaiah xii. 3. 
 
 N 
 
178 THE BRITISH JUBILEE. 
 
 which have been already opened, will never be 
 filled up, but will endure from age to age, and 
 continue to refresh the soul of the thristy Hin- 
 doo, like the streams in his own desert. 
 
 An attention to the comfort of the poor, 
 from common motives of policy and humanity, 
 has also excited amongst the Mahomedans and 
 the Chinese, in some proportion to their exist- 
 ing prosperity and political sway. We collect 
 then from these facts, that the chief glory and 
 peculiar honour of the benevolent institutions 
 of our own nation, are not derived from their 
 attention to the personal comfort, but to the 
 moral and spiritual interests of men. And it is 
 the union of these objects which constitutes the 
 true charity of the religion of Christ. 
 
 There is anoth er source of the increased at- 
 tention to religion in this country, which de- 
 mands our grateful acknowledgement on this 
 day ; and that is, the laudable desire, now so 
 general in the nation, of communicating reli- 
 gious knowledge to other nations. The benefici- 
 al operation of this solicitude for the happiness 
 of OTHERS is far more extensive than is generally 
 supposed. And it is natural to expect it. For 
 even if the solicitude were unnecessary, if the 
 success were visionary, yet the endeavour is 
 virtuous. It is, of itself, it must be confessed 
 (on any received principles) a noble and disin- 
 terested purpose ; and the exercise of it tends 
 
 1 
 
THE BRITISH JUBILEE. 179 
 
 to improve the very best principles and affec- 
 tions of our nature. But the effect is no long- 
 er doubtful. The concern for others hath had 
 a reflective and salutary operation on ourselves, 
 by exciting more attention to religion at home. 
 Thus have we experienced that " mercy is 
 " twice blessed, blessing him that gives and 
 " him that takes." Thus have we proved the 
 truth of our Saviour's saying, " with whatso- 
 " ever measure ye mete, it shall be measured 
 " unto you again ; GOOD MEASURE, PRESSED 
 " DOWN AND RUNNING OVER, shall your hea- 
 " venly Father give into your bosoms." 
 
 And these, my brethren, are the blessings of 
 a religious and spiritual nature, for which we 
 ought to express our thankfulness on this day ; 
 first, that the faith of our national church re- 
 mains unmoved by the assaults of infidelity : 
 secondly, that true religion is increasing gene- 
 rally throughout the land ; and, thirdly, that a 
 benign, liberal and enlightened spirit is ex- 
 panding itself for the diffusion of the Bible, 
 and for the instruction and solace of the poor. 
 
 And these blessings have been vouchsafed 
 to us under the auspices of a KING, who is truly 
 a DEFENDER OF THE FAITH, and " a nursing 
 " father to his people," It hath pleased the 
 Divine Providence to distinguish the reign of 
 King George the Third by high and lasting 
 honour. There are two events which we 
 
 N 2 
 
180 THE BRITISH JUBILEE. 
 
 have not yet mentioned, that are sufficient of 
 themselves, to consecrate the memory of his 
 reign, throughout all generations. 
 
 The first event is> the abolition of the slave 
 trade. " In his days" the REPROACH of Britain 
 hath been taken away ; and a Jubilee hath 
 been given to Africa for ever. 
 
 The other event is, the institution of the 
 Bible society. By means of that institution, 
 (formed as it were to repair the injury of 
 keeping our fellow creatures so long in bon- 
 dage) Great Britain may now be represented as 
 standing in the attitude of* presenting the 
 WORD OF GOD (which alone can give true liber- 
 ty) to all the world ; a blessing of greater 
 magnitude than any other the world can ever 
 receive from Great Britain as a nation. 
 
 Such, my brethren, have been the manifold 
 blessings, political and religious, of the present 
 reign. Let us now inquire what return WE 
 have made as a Christian people for these be- 
 
 Notwithstanding the increased attention to 
 religion which hath been noticed, it is certain 
 that a large part of this nation lives in a total 
 neglect of God, and of his worship. Even in 
 the higher ranks of society an example of evil 
 hath been given, which hath an alarming as- 
 pect. Our legislators have themselves con- 
 temned and violated the laws! The honour 
 
THE BRITISH JUBILEE. 181 
 
 hitherto attached to the character of men high 
 in office, appears from causes which are but 
 too evident, to be fast declining. This is an 
 unfavourable prognostic for the nation. And 
 it becomes the duty of all good men, in official 
 situations, whether in Church or state, to en- 
 deavour promptly to remedy the evil. 
 
 For the instruction and admonition of those 
 who may be disposed to think lightly of this 
 subject, we shall state to them what befel the 
 people of Israel, soon after iJieir Jubilee, in 
 the days of Solomon. In less than thirty years, 
 the kingdom was in convulsions. And this 
 judgment was sent expressly because of the 
 sin of the prince, and of the effect of his cor- 
 rupt example on the people. First came RE- 
 BELLION ; and then succeeded INVASION. Ten 
 parts of the kingdom, out of twelve, revolted, 
 and withdrew their allegiance from their sove- 
 reign ; and, after a long period of intestine ca- 
 lamity, there was a successful invasion by a 
 foreign enemy. The mighty king of Assyria 
 appeared with an overwhelming host; and, 
 after many menaces on his part, and many re- 
 pulses by their patriotic vigour, he, at length, 
 overcame them, and led them away captive. 
 Thus ended the glory of Israel. 
 
 From this history, written for our admoni- 
 tion, we learn, that the existing glory or great- 
 ness of a nation, however transcendent, is no 
 
182 THE BRITISH JUBILEE. 
 
 security against a sudden and irreversible sub- 
 jugation. And if God was pleased thus to 
 visit the sin of his people, how can we rea- 
 sonably hope to escape their punishment, if 
 we imitate them in their transgressions ? Per- 
 haps we also, in these latter days, may, in a 
 certain sense, be considered as his chosen peo- 
 ple, raised up and supported to execute his di- 
 vine purposes on earth. Be it so ; yet it may 
 be his will, if we cherish a spirit of disobedience 
 to his laws, that we should be purified from 
 our sin, by passing through the fire ancj by en- 
 during calamities, similar to those which af- 
 flicted and oppressed the kingdom of Israel. 
 
 Let us rejoice, then, on this day, for God's 
 unbounded mercies to this land ; but because 
 of the iniquity which aboundeth, let us " re- 
 " joice with trembling." This is a day of 
 triumph, when we consider what Providence 
 hath done^r us, in exalting the empire to its 
 present height of greatness, power, and pros- 
 perity. It is a day of JUBILEE, when we re- 
 flect on .the event which we celebrate \ on the 
 virtues of the Sovereign ; on his length of 
 days ; and on the benefits derived to the na- 
 tion from his bright example, during the pe- 
 riod of a long and arduous reign. 
 
 But this is a day of Reproach, when we think 
 of what we have done against God ; when we 
 consider the neglect of his holy word, and 
 
THE BRITISH JUBILEE. 1 83 
 
 the almost total abolition of his worship, in fa- 
 milies and in societies. And this may be also 
 a day of mourning and humiliation when we sur- 
 vey the calamities of war, and the ravages of 
 disease; when we call to remembrance the 
 many thousands of our countrymen who have 
 perished, during the present year, on the shores 
 of the enemy. 
 
 Let this nation, therefore, as soon as she 
 hath lifted up the voice of thanksgiving for all 
 her unmerited blessings, extend her arms as a 
 suppliant, and intreat the divine forgiveness 
 for her sin. If we would now enter into a 
 holy resolution to serve the Lord ; if we would 
 now resolve to abstain from every public vio- 
 lation of his positive law ; to keep his Sab- 
 baths, to repair, at the appointed season, 
 to his holy temples, and to observe his holy 
 worship ; THEN might we expect a continu- 
 ance of his most gracious favour, and a pro- 
 longation of those mercies which we have so 
 solemnly been recounting on this day ; then 
 might we hope that the Jubilee which we have 
 celebrated, would become an era of new bless- 
 ings, and be long held in grateful remembrance 
 by the nation. 
 
SERMON III. 
 
 THE HEAVENLY JUBILEE, 
 
 PREACHED ON THE 
 
 THURSDAY AFTER THE THANKSGIVING DAY. 
 
 REV. xix. 9. " Blessed are they which are call- 
 " ed to the marriage supper of the Lamb." 
 
 " EYE hath not seen, nor ear heard, neither 
 cc have entered into the heart of man, THE 
 " THINGS which God hath prepared for them 
 " that love him." * This passage, in the New 
 Testament, descriptive of the heavenly felicity, 
 is derived from the following sublime expres- 
 sions of the prophet Isaiah ; " for, since the 
 " beginning of the world, men have not heard 
 
 * 1 Cor. ii, 9. 
 
186 THE HEAVENLY JUBILEE. 
 
 " nor perceived by the ear, neither hath the 
 " eye seen (O God, beside thee !) what he hath 
 " prepared for him that waiteth for him." * 
 
 To two of the sons of men, however, it was 
 given, before the canon of scripture had clos- 
 ed, to witness " what eye hath not seen, nor 
 " ear heard ;" namely, to him who was desig- 
 nated by our Lord a CHOSEN VESSEL; and to 
 that favoured servant who was called the BE- 
 LOVED DISCIPLE. The first was the Apostle 
 Paul, of whom Christ said that he should be 
 " a chosen vessel to him to bear his name be- 
 " fore the Gentiles :" t The other was the 
 Evangelist John, who is mentioned as " the 
 " disciple whom Jesus LOVED.*' t 
 
 When the Apostle of the Gentiles was, on a 
 certain occasion, vindicating his divine mis- 
 sion, he noticed the manifestation which had 
 been made to him. " I will come/' saith he, 
 " to visions and revelations of the Lord. I 
 " knew a man in Christ, about fourteen years 
 " ago ; such an one caught up to the third 
 " heaven." And I knew such a man, (he 
 uses this form of speech, that he might not 
 say 3 in express words, that he had been count- 
 ed worthy of such an honour) I knew such a 
 man, how that he was " caught up into PARA- 
 " DISE, and heard unspeakable words, which it 
 
 * Isa. Ixiv. 4. ( Acts ix. 15. 
 
 John xxi. 20. 
 
THE HEAVENLY JUBILEE. 187 
 
 " is not lawful for a man to utter. Of such an 
 " one will I glory ; yet of myself ^ I will not 
 " glory." * And this is all that the Apostle 
 was permitted to say of the " revelations of 
 " the Lord." 
 
 It hath been noticed as some argument for 
 the truth of our Saviour's mission, that he only 
 speaks generally of the glory of heaven, and 
 doth not (like those earthly prophets, who have 
 sometimes deluded men) give a particular de- 
 scription of the invisible world. Our Lord 
 knew that no words could convey to the mind 
 of man, the meaning of the things to be spok- 
 en of; and that any words might convey false 
 impressions to his imperfect understanding. 
 Nor, it may be, was it fitting, or lawful, as the 
 Apostle expresses it, to open to the view of a 
 profane world, that glory which many might 
 behold with indifference or contempt. Enough 
 hath been said in Scripture, of " the glory that 
 " shall BE revealed," for the excitement of 
 faith and hope. 
 
 The same character belongs to the expres- 
 tions of St. Paul, in regard to the heavenly 
 scene which he witnessed. He doth not de- 
 scribe particulars. " He was caught up into 
 " paradise," but he only saith, that he heard 
 " UNSPEAKABLE WORDS, which it is not lawful" 
 (qr it is not possible) " for a man to utter." This 
 
 * 2 Cor. xii. 4. 
 
188 THE HEAVENLY JUBILEE. 
 
 silence of the Apostle is very expressive ; and 
 is a token of that true humility which ever ac- 
 companies a manifestation of the love of God. 
 For what uninspired writer, pretending that he 
 had been caught up unto the third heaven, 
 would have refrained from telling us what he 
 saw there ? 
 
 But it was to him, "who saw the Apocalypse," 
 that the clearest discovery was made of the ce- 
 lestial state. While he was " in the isle which 
 " is called Patmos, (being banished thither by 
 " the Emperor of Rome) for the word of God 
 " and for the testimony of Jesus Christ;" he 
 had a vision of the glory of heaven; and he 
 was commanded to reveal the particulars to 
 the world. " What thou seest, write in a 
 " book."* 
 
 The general purpose of this book appears to 
 have been, to exhibit some remarkable events 
 in the history of the Christian Church in the 
 language of symbol ; to be a STANDING PRO- 
 PHECY during its successive periods ; and 
 which should begin to be best understood, 
 when, by the lapse of time, new evidence might 
 be most required. 
 
 But one particular object of this book was 
 intended for every age, and is highly important 
 to us at this time. It was to establish the 
 great truth, before recognized by Prophets, 
 
 * Rev. i. 11. 
 
THE HEAVENLY JUBILEE. 189 
 
 Evangelists, ancj Apostles, namely, that Christ 
 is God, very God, coequal with the Father ; 
 and that one of the chief employments in 
 heaven is " THE WORSHIP OF THE LAMB." 
 
 Before the code of scripture was completed, 
 the Apocalypse was given ; to be a great con- 
 firmation of the doctrine collected from the 
 .Gospels and Epistles, of the eternal ATONE- 
 MENT, by " the blood of the Lamb. " Where- 
 fore St. John begins his book with ascribing 
 " glory and dominion for ever and ever, unto 
 " HIM that loved us, and washed us from our 
 " sins in his own blood." Had not this final 
 portion of scripture been given, the body of 
 revelation would have been imperfect. This 
 is the book of which it is said, emphatically, 
 " If any man shall take away from the words 
 <c of this book, God shall take away his part 
 " out of the book of life."* And it shall be 
 the object of the present discourse to lead 
 your thoughts to this great subject, and to fix 
 your contemplation on " the lamb that was 
 " slain." For it is evident, that his name and 
 sacrifice are kept much out of view, or greatly 
 obscured at this day ; and that many " take 
 " away from the words" that assert his glory. 
 
 It may be proper to premise, that the images 
 
 * Of the xxii chapter? in Revelations, eleven mention the 
 Lamb 5 his glory or worship. 
 
190 THE HEAVENLY JUBILEE. 
 
 which are employed in scripture to express the 
 pleasures of the heavenly state, are, necessarily, 
 sensible images. They are sometimes derived 
 from things pleasant to the taste; and some- 
 times from the gladness of heart which reigns 
 at a feast, or on a festal occasion ; as when 
 our Lord saith, on his giving the cup to his 
 disciples at the last supper ; " I will not drink 
 " henceforth of this fruit of the vine, until that 
 " day when I drink it new, WITH YOU, in my 
 " Father's kingdom."* " I appoint unto you a 
 " kingdom, that ye may eat and drink at my 
 <c table in my kingdom." t " For they shall 
 <c come from the East, and from the West, and 
 cc from the North, and from the South, and 
 " shall sit down in the kingdom of God." t 
 It is also said, " Blessed is he that shall eat 
 " bread in the kingdom of God." 
 
 But the most beautiful image to denote the 
 felicity of the celestial state, is derived from 
 sounds pleasing to the ear. The concord of 
 sweet sounds, being a pleasure more refined 
 and intellectual than that of taste, is, in our 
 apprehension, a more appropriate emblem of 
 the enjoyments of Paradise. This figure is 
 frequently used by St. John : and from him, 
 our poet Milton has taken, some of, his images 
 
 * Matt. xxvi. 29. f Luke xxii. 29. 
 
 f Luke xiii. 19. Luke xiv, 15. 
 
THE HEAVENLY JUBILEE. 191 
 
 of the joy of heaven ; as in the following pas- 
 sage ; 
 
 " The multitude of angels, with a shout 
 " Loud as from numbers without number, sweet 
 " As from blest voices, uttering joy, heaven rung 
 '' with Jubilee." * 
 
 In directing your thoughts to the scene of 
 the heavenly Jubilee, we shall first contem- 
 plate the assembly and then the employment. 
 The ASSEMBLY is described in the following 
 sublime and beautiful passage. 
 
 " For ye are now come unto Mount Zion, 
 " and unto the city of the LIVING GOD ; the 
 <c heavenly Jerusalem ; and to an innumerable 
 " company of ANGELS ; to the general Assem- 
 " bly and church of the first born, which are 
 " written in heaven ; and to GOD the judge 
 " of all, and to the spirits of JUST MEN made 
 " perfect : And to JESUS the Mediator of the 
 " new covenant ; and to the blood of sprink- 
 " ling that speaketh better things than that of 
 " Abel." t 
 
 When we consider, that this passage con- 
 tains not only grandeur of diction, but sub- 
 lime truth, and that it is not merely sustained 
 by metaphor and images, but by a surpassing 
 
 * Parad. Lost, Book 2. f Heb. xii. 22. 
 
192 
 
 THE HEAVENLY JUBILEE. 
 
 reality ; it must appear to us to stand unrival- 
 led amongst the compositions of men. 
 
 The Evangelist John, while in the isle of 
 Patmos, had some visions of the EMPLOYMENT 
 and blessedness of heaven. 
 
 " I beheld, saith he, and lo, a great multi- 
 " tude which no man could number, of all 
 " nations and kindreds and people and 
 " tongues, stood before the throne, and before 
 " the LAMB, clothed with white robes, and 
 ce palms in their hands ; and cried, with a 
 " loud voice, saying, salvation to our God, 
 " which sitteth upon the throne, and unto the 
 " Lamb. * And I heard the voice of harpers 
 " harping with their harps ; and they sung, 
 " as it were, a NEW SONG before the throne. 35 1 
 
 Thus we see, that there will be a JUBILEE in 
 heaven. And what is the chief object of gra- 
 tulation ? It is " the marriage supper of the 
 " Lamb ;" as described by St. John in the fol- 
 lowing words : 
 
 " And I beheld, as it were, the voice of a 
 " great multitude, and, as the voice of many 
 " waters, and as the voice of mighty thunder- 
 " ings, saying, AJlelujah, for the Lord God 
 " omnipotent reigneth. Let us be GLAD and 
 *1 REJOICE, for the marriage of the Lamb is 
 
 * Rev. vn. 19, -} R*v. xiv. 2- 
 
THE HEAVENLY JUBILEE. 193 
 
 " come, and his wife hath made herself ready. 
 " And he saith unto me, write, blessed are 
 " they which are called to the marriage supper 
 of the Lamb." * 
 
 In discoursing on this subject, we shall con- 
 sider, 
 
 1st. The Lamb here spoken of; and, 
 
 2d. Inquire who those are, that shall be cal- 
 led to the marriage supper of the Lamb. 
 
 And while we are contemplating this impor- 
 tant question, let us pray that the Spirit of 
 truth may bear witness to the truth, while we 
 endeavour to shew, that they only shall be cal- 
 led to the marriage of the Lamb, who depend 
 for salvation on the blood of the Lamb. 
 
 I. And first, of the Lamb here spoken of. 
 
 The Lamb here spoken of is " the Lamb slain 
 " from the foundation of the world ;t which 
 was slain in the COUNSELS of God, from the 
 foundation of the world, for the sins of men ; 
 even the eternal son of the Father, who, in the 
 fulness of time, took our nature upon him, and 
 came into the world, and was pointed out by 
 the herald, who was " to prepare hisnvay," 
 as being " the Lamb of God which taketh a- 
 " way the sins of the world ;"t who had been 
 prefigured for ages and generations at the Pas- 
 
 * Rev. xix. 9. / f Rev. xiii. g, . 
 
 John i. 29. 
 
39* THE HEAVEN LY 
 
 elial Feast of the chosen people, by a Iamb 
 slain ; and who, when the last great feast was 
 come, was actually slain on Calvary, " the very 
 c; Paschal Lamb," and made there (by his one 
 oblation of himself once offered) a full, perfect 
 "and sufficient sacrifice, oblation, and satisfac- 
 tion, for the sins of the whole world ; and hav- 
 ing thus " tasted of death for every man,"* he 
 rose again from the dead, and ascended into 
 heaven, where he yet appears in the charac- 
 ter of a mediator and intercessor ; for St. John 
 saw again in his vision, " and behold, in the 
 " midst of the throne, and in the midst of the 
 cc elders, stood a Lamb, as it had been slain ;"t 
 And they sung a new song, saying," Thou 
 " VAST slain and hast redeemed us to God by 
 Ci thy blood, out of every kindred, and tongue., 
 x * and people, and nation." And I beheld, $nd 
 I heard the " voice of many angels, round a- 
 " bout the throne, and the beasts and the elders,; 
 cc and the number of them was ten thousand 
 Ci times ten thousand, and thousands of t.hou- 
 cc sands, saying, with a loud voice, worthy is the 
 "Lamb that was slain to receive power, and 
 "riches, and wisdom, and strength, and hon- 
 " our, and glory, and blessing. And every 
 " creature, heard I saying, blessing, and hon- 
 " our, and glory, and power, be unto him that 
 
 * Heb^ii. 9. f Rev. v. 6. 
 
THE HEAVENLY JUBILEE. 195 
 
 " sitteth upon the throne, and unto the Lamb, 
 " for ever and ever."* 
 
 Behold then, my brethren, the nature of 
 your employment in heaven, and one subject at 
 least of its felicity and glory. It is the worship 
 of God and the Lamb. And this worship must 
 
 commence upon earth. The incense of our 
 
 * . 
 
 sacrifice must first ascend from below ; for this 
 earth was the altar of the great sacrifice ; and 
 the Lamb was slain, not for angels, but for the 
 sons of men. "What shall we think then of those, 
 who have passed through a great part of life, 
 and have not meditated one hour, perhaps, on 
 the Lamb that was slain ? And how shall we 
 account of those who say there is no atonement 
 by the blood of the Lamb ? when the whole 
 worship of heaven is one continued acknow- 
 ledgement of that atonement? Even the words 
 of our future worship are given ; " Thou wast 
 C slain and hast redeemed to God by thy 
 " blood.'* 
 
 It will be proper next to explain what is to 
 be understood by the emblem of the marriage 
 supper of the Lamb. " For, it is said, let us be 
 " glad, and rejoice, for the marriage of the 
 " Lamb is come, and his wife hath made herself 
 
 " ready." By this emblem is intended the 
 
 j 
 
 * Rev. v. 14. 
 O 2 
 
196 
 
 blessedness of the redeemed beholding the 
 glory of Christ, and enjoying his presence for 
 evermore. In holy scripture, the Church is 
 called the spouse or bride of Christ ; a figure 
 intended to intimate the love he bears to those 
 whom he hath redeemed from death eternal by 
 his precious blood. And agreeably to this 
 figure, these spiritual espousals commence u- 
 pon earth. The Apostle illustrates this em- 
 blem in one sentence. " Christ," saith he, 
 " loved the Church and GAVE HIMSELF for it, 
 " that he might sanctify and cleanse it, with 
 " the washing of water by the word ; that he 
 4C might present it to himself a glorious Church, 
 " not having spot or wrinkle or any such 
 " thing."* The felicity of heaven begins, when 
 Christ presenteth to himself this GLORIOUS 
 CHURCH. For, then, in the highest sense " the 
 " marriage of the Lamb is come ; and his wife 
 " hath made herself ready." And, of this his 
 wife, it is said, " And to her was granted 
 ""that she should be arrayed in fine linen, 
 " clean and white ; for the fine linen is the 
 " righteousness of saints." The wife then, that 
 'hath made herself ready is the Church; that 
 is, those individuals composing the true Church 
 of Christ, " whom he hath redeemed out of 
 C 5 every kindred, and tongue, and people, and 
 " nation." And then it is added, " Blessed are 
 
 * EpK v. 27. 
 
THE HEAVENLY JUBILEE. ' 197 
 
 *.' they which are called unto the marriage sup- 
 " per of the Lamb." By a change of figure, 
 not unusual in scripture, the redeemed are 
 here represented as the guests at the marriage 
 Feast; though wehavejust seen that the Church 
 collectively is set forth under the emblem ot 
 the bride. 
 
 .*..' 
 
 II. We proceed now to inquire who those 
 are that shall be admitted to the marriage 
 supper of the Lamb; or, in other words, that 
 shall.be admitted into heaven to behold the. 
 glory of Christ, and to enjoy his presence for 
 evermore. 
 
 In this important question, let us seek first 
 the testimony of our Saviour ; for, " the Lamb 
 " that was slain," hath himself described the 
 character of those who shall be called to the 
 marriage supper. And, it is remarkable, that 
 in setting forth the blessings of his spiritual 
 kingdom, and the qualifications of those who 
 should be admitted to partake of them, he 
 uses the emblem of a marriagefeast, and of the 
 wedding garment, which those who were bidden, 
 must wear. 
 
 " The kingdom of heaven" (by which he 
 means the blessings of the Gospel which have 
 their commencement on earth, and their com- 
 pletion in heaven) " is like unto a certain 
 " king, which made a marriage for his son ; 
 " and he sent forth his servants to call them 
 
THE HEAVENLY JUB1LLE. 
 
 "that were bidden, to' the wedding,"* . Out 
 Lord then proceeds to shew that some men 
 " WOULD NOT COME ; but made light of it, and 
 " went their ways, one to his farm, and another 
 " to his merchandize." 
 
 These persons we may here observe, who 
 " would not come/' are they who listen not to 
 the invitation of the Gospel at all. The trum- 
 pet of the jubilee sometimes sounds in their 
 ears, but they wish not to hear " the joyful 
 sound/* The world hath a louder and a sweeter 
 strain ; and they rather obey the call of ambi- 
 tion, of wealth, or of pleasure. At the end of 
 the parable, our Lord saith, " many are called 
 " but few are chosen." How truly is this 
 exemplified in the case of those, of whom we 
 are speaking ! They " are called," by con- 
 science 5 they are called by the word of God ; 
 they are called by the ministers of his word. 
 But they will not obey the call. So far from 
 having any hope that they " are chosen," they 
 wish not (judging from their conduct) to be 
 among the number of V the chosen." They 
 do not even make a profession of religion, and 
 never think of " the Lamb that was slain," 
 OF of hig spiritual worship, on earth, or in 
 heaven. These are they, to use the remark- 
 
 * Mat. xxii. 1. 
 
THE HEAVENLY -JUBItBEr 
 
 able expression of the Apostle Paul, who 
 "judge themselves to be unworthy of everlast- 
 " ing life."* 
 
 But, although there were some who would 
 not come to the marriage feast, our Lord slices 
 that the wedding was, at length, furnished with 
 guests. "And when the king came in to 
 " see the guests, he s$w there a man which 
 ". had not a WEDDING GARMENT. And In? 
 " said, friend, how earnest th on in hither, 
 " not having a wedding garment? And he 
 " was SPEECHLESS. Then said the king to his 
 * c servants, bind him hand and ioot, and take 
 " him away^ and cast him into outer d.ark- 
 " ness; there shall be weeping and gnashing 
 "of teeth." 
 
 " He that hath ears to hear, let him hear." 
 We are all, my brethren, called to the mar- 
 riage feast in this world; and many are the 
 guests who sit down at the table. Let every 
 guest begin now to examine himself whether 
 he hath been invested with the wedding gar- 
 ment. But, first, let us rightly understand 
 what is to be understood by this emblem o^ 
 righteousness. The prophet Isaiah has used 
 this emblem twice in the same passage, * c I 
 " will greatly rejoice in the Lord, my soul 
 ?* shall be joyful in my God ; for he hatli 
 
 Acts xiii, 46. 
 
200 THE HEAVENLY JUBILEE. 
 
 ic clothed me with the garments of salvation; he 
 ^ hath covered me with the ROBE of IUGHTE- 
 " OUSNESS/' Isa. xli. 1O. 
 
 The wedding garment must necessarily be 
 thatby which we " are made meet to be par- 
 " takers" of the festival to which we are in- 
 vited. It must be that by which our persons 
 are accepted by the master of the feast ; or, to 
 lay aside the figure, it must be that, by which 
 we are justified from the guilt of our sins, be- 
 fore God ; by which we are accepted of him, 
 and considered as righteous in his sight, 
 
 What, then, is this garment that can so adorn 
 the guest ? What is this qualification by which 
 the sinner is accepted as righteous before God ? 
 For all men are guilty in His sight. They are 
 born in sin. They grow up in the commission 
 of sin, in thought, word, and deed. The ne- 
 cessary confession of every day is, " We have 
 " left undone those things which we ought to 
 <e have done ; and we have done those things 
 " which we ought not to have done." There 
 are degrees of wickedness ; but all men are in 
 a state of condemnation ; having broken the 
 holy law of God, and incurred the penalty of 
 its sentence. " There is none righteous," 
 saith the scripture, " no, not one. There is 
 " none good, no, not one. Every mouth is 
 " stopped ; and all the world is guilty before 
 
THE HEAVENLY JUBILEE. 201 
 
 " God.'' * What then is that, by which our 
 sins are remitted and forgiven in the sight of a 
 just and holy God ? Hear first the answer of 
 Christ himself; and may his words sink deep 
 into every heart ; " This is MY BLOOD, which 
 " is shed for many, for the remission of sins." 
 Hear next the testimony of the holy Evange- 
 list St. John. " The blood of Christ cjeans- 
 " eth from all sin." t The blood of " the 
 ". Lamb that was slain," cleanseth from all 
 sin. That man is therefore justified in the 
 sight of God, who c]epen.deth for salvation .on 
 " the blood of the Lamb j" and who hath faith 
 to say upon earth, what he is to say hereafter 
 in heaven, " Thou hast redeemed me by thy 
 "blood." 
 
 This simple dependence on the sacrifice of 
 Christ, is, as you know, commonly called Faith. 
 And therefore the Apostle saith, that " being 
 " justified by faith, we have peace with 
 " God ;" t that though all " have sinned and 
 " come short of the glory of God," " yet we 
 " are justified freely by his grace, through the 
 " redemption that is in Christ Jesus ;" . and 
 finally, that man is "justified by faith without 
 " the deeds of the law." || By which last sen t 
 
 * Rom. iii. 19. f 1 John i. 7. 
 
 | Rom. v. 1. Rom. iii. 24. 
 
 || Rora, iii. 28. 
 
'J02 THE HEAVENLY J 
 
 tence he doth not mean that we are not to 
 form good deeds. Just the contrary. For 
 there is no justification in the sight of God, 
 tvithout sanctification by his Spirit. There is 
 no true faith without upright conduct. But 
 he means that \ve are not to depend upon our 
 deeds as a plea or a merit for our Justification 
 before God. We are justified without them ; 
 that is, not to the exclusion of them in our 
 Christian course, but not by them. Our works 
 do not justify us : For, as a whole, they con- 
 demn us. Who is there amongst the sons of 
 men, that would chuse to shew the world all 
 his works, or to be judged of the world, by his 
 private works. For it is a man's private works 
 which declare his character. Are not his siflg 
 from youth to age, in thought, word and deed, 
 (as calculated by the spiritual law of God) 
 more in number than the hairs of his head or 
 the stars in heaven ? And if he dare not reveal 
 his deeds even to an unrighteous world, how 
 shall he speak of being justified if) the sight of 
 a holy God, " who is of purer eyes than to 
 " behold iniquity ;" and who hath revealed 
 his judgment against every sin of man? Or 
 dotli lie mean that he will produce his alms 
 and prayers as a counterbalance to his evil 
 deeds, and as an expiation for his sins ? 
 
 This, my brethren, is the delusion of the 
 heathen world, and particularly of the idolatry 
 
HEAVENLY JUBILEE. 203 
 
 of Brahma $. by which Satan holds millions in 
 his chain. They depend for acceptance with 
 the Deity on their own expiations. They ex- 
 pect to be justified by their ablutions or bap- 
 tisms by water ; by prayers to the Idol ; by 
 chanties to the Idol ; by tortures and austeri- 
 ties of body ; and by shedding their blood. 
 They often " cut themselves with knives/* 
 like the worshippers of Baal ; * and sometimes 
 devote themselves to death. For experience 
 proves that, it is easier for a man to shed his 
 own blood, than to renounce his pride of heart 
 and his self-righteousness, and to depend for 
 salvation on the blood of the eternal sacrifice. 
 The Hindoos indeed occasionally set forth the 
 ceremony of an atonement, or vicarious suffer- 
 ing ; which hath been handed down to them, 
 as to all the world, from the primary revela- 
 tion to mankind ; and the blood of a Lamb is 
 sometimes shed : the innocent ibr the guilty. 
 But they do not understand the meaning of 
 their own sacrifice. Just as it is with many in 
 the Christian world, who never meditate on 
 " the Lamb that was slain," nor endeavour to 
 know their interest in the great propitiation. 
 
 Let us then understand that, the guilt of 
 the soul cannot be expiated " by works that 
 " we have done ;" and that he who clepend- 
 
 * 1 Kings xviii, 2S. 
 
204 .THE HEAVENLY JUBILEE. 
 
 cth in any degree on his own deeds for atone- 
 ment, hath not the garment of righteousness. 
 He hath a garment of his own, not that given 
 by the King of the feast. But hear now the 
 doctrine of Christ. " Him that cometh. to 
 " ME, I will in no wise cast out." Whosoever 
 cometh to Christ in penitence of heart, believ- 
 ing his words, that he is " come to seek and 
 " to save that which was LOST," and that 
 " his blood is shed for the REMISSION of sins ;" 
 and praying for the aid of the Holy Spirit to 
 enlighten the understanding, and to sanctify 
 the heart, the same will be ACCEPTED ; he will 
 obtain peace of conscience, and grace to do 
 works acceptable to God. And this consti- 
 tutes the wedding garment ; justification and 
 sanctification ; our being justified by our faith 
 in the blood of Christ, and our being sanctified 
 by the promised influences of the Holy Spirit ; 
 that is, in other words, faith and its' fruits. 
 For these cannot be disjoined. They form 
 one seamless robe ; and this is " the robe of 
 cc righteousness." And these, we may ob- 
 serve, are the two pillars of our Church's doc- 
 trine, justification and sanctification. Our 
 Church offereth to her guests the true wedding 
 garment. 
 
 On this subject we may be permitted to 
 quote the sentiments of a venerable authority ; 
 I mean the late Bishop of London. 
 
THE HEAVENLY JUBILEfe. 205 
 
 , n 1 -r. 'SW 1 Hi/* 
 
 " The history of the Baptist, saith he, gives 
 " a strong confirmation of that great EVANGE- 
 " LICAL doctrine, the doctrine of ATONEMENT ; 
 " the expiation of our sins by the sacrifice of 
 " Christ upon the cross. We are often told 
 "that there was no need of this expiation; 
 " that repentance and reformation are fully 
 " sufficient to restore the most abandoned sin- 
 " ners to the favour of a just and merciful 
 ic God ; and to avert the punishment due to 
 " their offences. But what does the great 
 " Herald and Forerunner of Christ say ? He 
 "came professedly as a preacher of repentance. 
 " '" Repent ye, and*bring forth fruits meet 
 " for repentance." This was the unceasing 
 " language of " the voice crying in the wil- 
 " derness." If, then, repentance alone had 
 " sufficient efficacy for the expiation of sin, 
 u surely we should have heard of this, from 
 " him who came on purpose to preach repen- 
 " tance. But what is the case ? Notwithstand- 
 " ing the great stress he justly lays on the in- 
 " dispensable necessity of repentance, yet he 
 " tells his followers, at the same time, that it 
 " was to Christ only, and to his death, they 
 " were to look for the pardon of their sins. 
 " " Behold," says he, cc the Lamb of God, 
 " which taketh away the sins of the world." 
 And again, (the same John the Baptist saith) 
 " he that believeth on the Son hath everlast- 
 
206 ;E HEAVENLY JUBILEE. 
 
 " ing life ; and he that believeth not the Son 
 shall not see life, but the wrath of God abid- 
 " eth on him." * 
 
 This was the doctrine maintained by that 
 eminent preacher and prelate, who is now him- 
 self, we trust, a worshipper of the Lamb. And 
 this hath been the doctrine of the true Church 
 of Christ from the beginning. Do you inquire 
 what was the faith of the holy army of martyrs ? 
 Hear how they are described in the book of 
 Revelations : " these are they which came 
 " out of great tribulation, and have washed 
 " their robes, and made them WHITE in the 
 " blood of the Lamb."t Now, there is noth- 
 ing in this description to intimate that these 
 martyrs depended on their own works, or that 
 they purified their souls by their own suffer- 
 ings: They did not wash their robes in their 
 own blood ; but cc they washed their robes, 
 " and made them white in the blood of the 
 " Lamb." It is remarkable, that the first 
 martyr was permitted to behold the Lamb of 
 God in heaven, while he was yet standing 
 upon earth as if to shew the world whence 
 it was that every future martyr was to derive 
 strength and constancy in the hour of trial. 
 '_ 
 
 * John iii. 3G. See Bishop Porteus's Lectures j VoT, i- 
 p. 75. 
 
 fRev. v.H. 14. 
 
THE HEAVENLY JUBILEE. 2O7 
 
 For, " when the blood of the martyr Stephen 
 " was shed," (as St. Paul expresses it*) he 
 looked up stedfastly to heaven, and said, " I 
 " see the heavens opened, and the son of man 
 " standing on the right hand of God."t 
 
 Let no man expect that he will ever attain to 
 peace of conscience, or to repose of soul, un- 
 til he come to rest here. It is a view of the 
 cross alone which can give rest. " Gome unto 
 " ME," saith the Lamb of God, " all ye that 
 "labour, and are heavy laden, and I will give 
 " you REST." There are some persons who 
 entertain serious thoughts of religion, who 
 read much and hear much, and yet have no 
 rest. They change their opinions frequently, 
 and feel evidently that they have not in their 
 minds either comfort or stability. First, they 
 have no comfort ; they have nothing answering 
 to those consolations of spirit, of which the 
 scriptures speak, and which the experience of 
 good men declares in cases particularly of 
 pain of body, or of domestic affliction. Again, 
 they have no stability in their faith or hope ; 
 nothing like that hope, which is said to be 
 " an anchor of the soul both sure and stedfast, 
 " and which entereth within the veil." They 
 would gladly repose themselves somewhere, 
 but they cannot find where they may rest as 
 
 * Acts xxii. 20. -,- Acts vii. ; . 
 
208 THE HEAVENLY JUBILEE. 
 
 upon a rock. And the reason is this, they 
 are resting on some foundation of their own, 
 and not on " the rock Christ." They admit, 
 perhaps, his sacrifice generally, but they look 
 to their own merits partially, comparing them- 
 selves with others, who are worse than them- 
 selves, and contemplating their own goodness 
 with complacency. And thus they pass on, 
 sometimes to the close of life, till the last so- 
 lemn hour arrives, and then they are called 
 upon to decide, which is to be their founda- 
 tion, THEMSELVES or Christ ? The deeds which 
 they have done, or the atoning blood which HE 
 hath shed ? Having bestowed no honour on 
 that propitiation during their life, they have 
 no confidence in it in the hour of death. And 
 thus they contemplate their approaching dis- 
 solution without experiencing any degree of 
 that peace or triumph of hope which marks 
 the last moments of the real Christian. They 
 are not able to give to their sorrowing friends 
 any token of their soul's comfort. 
 
 Blessed are they, my brethren, who, in this 
 life, do honour to " the blood of the Lamb;" 
 for they "shall be called to the marriage .sup- 
 "per of the Lamb." Blessed are they who, 
 believing the divine testimony, that the guilty 
 soul must be saved " from the wrath to come," 
 flee for refuge to HIM " wham God hath set 
 " forth 4o be a,,pROPiTiATiox, through faith in 
 
THfc HEAVENLY JUBILEE; 209 
 
 " his blood, that he might be just, and the 
 "justifier of him that believeth in Jesus/'* 
 And, whosoever arrives at a just sense of this 
 saltation, and can believe, indeed, that his 
 soul is redeemed froin death, the same will 
 sheW his love to his redeemer by his vbedicnce. 
 He will endeavour to walk in uprightness, 
 and to maintain purity of heart. His robe 
 will be " washed white.'* And it will be his 
 ardent prayer that he may henceforth live, 
 " not unto himself," not for the pleasure or 
 ambition of this life ; but " unto him which 
 " died for him, and rose again ;" even, " our 
 " Saviour Jesus Christ, who gave himself for 
 c< us, that he might redeem us from all iniquity, 
 "'and purify to himself a peculiar people, 
 " zealous of good works."! 
 
 PRACTICAL APPLICATION. 
 
 HAVING established the important doctrine 
 which is suggested by the contemplation of the 
 scene of the Heavenly Jubilee, we shall now 
 deduce from the general subject some instruc- 
 tions for the regulation of our practice. And, 
 
 * Rom. Hi. 25. f Titus ii. 14. 
 
210 THE HEAVENLY JUBILEE. 
 
 for this purpose, we shall make an application of 
 it to the existing state of a large body of pro- 
 fessing Christians, and particularly of the supe- 
 rior and more cultivated classes, in this coun- 
 try. Our observations shall refer chiefly to facts 
 and circumstances which are obvious and dis- 
 tinctly visible. This part of the discourse will 
 detain us longer than usual ; but we think 
 you will acknowledge the importance of the 
 subjects which shall be noticed. They are 
 the following. We shall anticipate the heads 
 at some length, to impress them more fully 
 upon the mind. 
 
 1. We shall begin with delivering to you a 
 solemn warning, to prepare for " those things 
 " which must shortly come to pass;" and to 
 believe the testimony of Christ respecting that 
 future inheritance, of which he speaks in these 
 words ; " inherit the kingdom prepared for you 
 " from the beginning of the world." It will be 
 shewn, 
 
 2. That we must be " made meet to become 
 " partakers" of this inheritance ; and that this 
 meetness or fitness must be acquired in this life; 
 it being the great purpose of our present exis- 
 tence, to attain to this aptitude or disposition 
 for the enjoyment of the heavenly kingdom. 
 For, it is -manifest from holy scripture, that, 
 in whatever state we die, in- that state the sou! 
 
THE HEAVENLY JUBILEE. 211 
 
 will remain after we have entered into the 
 invisible world; it being revealed to us by 
 our Saviour, that, without this meetness, 
 we " cannot enter into the kingdom of God;" 
 that, without it, we " cannot see the kingdom 
 of God." 
 
 3. That some persons have not acquired 1 
 this fitness may be presumed, from the evi- 
 dence of their practice. There is no worship, 
 no recognition of the Deity in their houses. 
 That others again, endeavour to attain to such 
 a disposition, appears from their attention to 
 religious exercises. The voice of prayer and 
 praise is heard daily in their families. They 
 visit the house of God with gladness of heart, 
 and seem to anticipate the songs and employ- 
 ment of the Heavenly Jubilee. 
 
 4. We shall next notice the responsibility of 
 public men, who possess means of directing 
 not families alone, but communities and na- 
 tions ; and whose example ought to be such 
 as the youth of a Christian nation should be 
 emulous to follow. It will be here shewn, that 
 the chief danger of young persons in the high- 
 er classes at this day, is, in their proposing for 
 their imitation, characters which are rather spe- 
 cious for their talents, than estimable for their 
 morals and piety. Whereas no man, of what- 
 ever eminence, ought to be proposed as an 
 .'XAMPLF, who doth not appear to be fulfilling 
 
 p 2 
 
212 THE HEAVENLY JUBILEE, 
 
 the great purpose for which he was sent into 
 the world ; which is, to acquire a title to the 
 heavenly inheritance, and a Jltness to be a par- 
 taker of it. 
 
 5. The most important part of these obser- 
 vations will be to state the cause of that indif- 
 ference to religion and disregard to the divine 
 worship which pervades some societies. It is 
 the same cause which brought destruction on 
 the city of Jerusalem. " Men will not believe 
 " the words of Christ." They will not believe 
 his spiritual doctrine or his divine predictions. 
 This disbelief of doctrine will be exemplified 
 in that of the divine grace, or the influences of 
 the Holy Spirit. And here it will be shewn, 
 that, not believing his spiritual doctrine them- 
 selves, and being strangers to its hope and con- 
 solations, they have no desire to communicate 
 a knowledge of it to others ; and that this is 
 the true cause of want of zeal in that work, 
 wherever it exists. 
 
 6. In the last place, we shall point out the 
 means to be used by those persons who sincere- 
 ly desire to establish their principles, and to ac- 
 quire a firm and unshaken faith against the day 
 of trial ; particularly by those who begin to 
 doubt the existence of a future state, and a day 
 of retribution. And we shall conclude, with 
 shewing the important use, in this case, of the 
 argument from amlogy ; that is to say, our en- 
 
THE HEAVENLY JUBILEE. 213 
 
 -ileavouring to form a judgment of what shall 
 be hereafter, from what we see to be here. For, 
 if it be compatible with the mercy of God that 
 there should be misery here, it will be consis- 
 tent with his mercy that there shall be misery 
 hereafter ; and if it be evident that God giveth 
 sometimes happiness and gladness of heart to 
 the Christian in this world, we may believe that 
 there will be scenes of joy and happiness unut- 
 terable, in the world to come. 
 
 And, while we are passing through these in- 
 teresting subjects, let every man be faithful to 
 hhnself in the application. It is my earnest 
 desire to be faithful, on my part ; to set before 
 you the true state in which things are, and to 
 declare to you the divine testimony, in regard 
 to what ought to be done. 
 
 I. And first, we would impress on your minds 
 the solemn admonition ** to prepare for those 
 " events which must shortly come to pass. 5 * 
 We hear it said, " blessed are they which are 
 cc called to the marriage supper of the Lamb." 
 Doth any one feel a doubt in his mind, 
 whether a state of felicity, in any manner, 
 corresponding with this emblem, shall ever 
 be? 
 
 The vision of St. John is, indeed, recorded 
 in the language of symbol and prophecy; but 
 we have likewise the plain words and solemn 
 declaration of our Saviour himself ; for he also 
 
214 THE HEAVENLY JUBILEE. 
 
 bath described the commencement of the 
 Heavenly Jubilee. " When 4he son of man," 
 saith he, " shall come in his glory, and all the 
 " holy angels with him, then shall he sit upon 
 " the throne of his glory ; and before him shall 
 " be gathered all nations. Then shall the king 
 " say unto them on his right hand, come, ye 
 " blessed of my Father, inherit the kingdom pre- 
 " pared for you from the beginning of the 
 " world "* And these are the words, (sup- 
 posing things divine to be expressed by human 
 speech) which shall be addressed to the re- 
 deemed at the great day ; " inherit the king- 
 " dom prepared for you." Hence, also, that 
 kingdom is called an INHERITANCE ; concern- 
 ing which St. Peter sublimely saith, that it is 
 " an inheritance incorruptible, undefiled, and 
 " that fadeth not away, reserved in heaven for 
 c< us." And there must be in us a meetness to 
 be partakers of this inheritance. This appears 
 from these expressions, " giving thanks unto 
 " the Father, which hath made us MEET to be 
 " partakers of the inheritance of the Saints in 
 " light."t " For this ye know, that no whore- 
 " monger, nor covetous man, hath any inherit- 
 " ance in the kingdom of Christ and of God."t 
 And this meetness, which must be begun u- 
 
 * Mat xxv. 34. f Col. i. 12. J Epfc. v. 5. 
 
THE HEAVENLY JUBILEE. 215 
 
 pon earth, has been the chief the subject of our 
 discourse at this time. 
 
 II. Let every one, then, who would accom- 
 plish the great end of his being, ask himself 
 whether he perceives, in his soul, any meetness 
 for the possession or enjoyment of the heaven- 
 ly inheritance. This is the question, which will 
 decide for every man, his real state in the sight 
 of God, You have heard the nature of the em- 
 ployment in heaven, of men, and of ministering 
 spirits, of angels and archangels. It is the 
 worship of. God and the Lamb. You have 
 heard the song of the redeemed ; of which it is 
 said, " that no man could learn that song, but 
 " they which were redeemed from the earth."* 
 If, then, you have no delight in that song upon 
 earth, or in meditations that are allied to it, 
 how can you expect to be able to sing it in 
 heaven ? How shall you bear a part in that 
 harmony which you have not studied ? For, 
 in whatever state of soul we leave this world, 
 in the same state we shall enter into the next. 
 If we have had no love of God, or of his wor- 
 ship, in this life ; if we have had no pleasure in 
 meditating on his revelation, and contemplat- 
 ing his glory ; if we have nbt joined with the as- 
 sembly of his servants, " in psalms and hymns, 
 " and spiritual songs, singing and making 
 < c melody in our hearts to the Lord j"t how 
 
 * Rev. xiv. 3, f Eph. v. 19. 
 
216 THE HEAVENLY JUBILEE. 
 
 can we expect to be able to join the choir of 
 the ministering spirits round the throne ? 
 
 We are apt to imagine, my brethren, that 
 change of place, from this earth to the invisi- 
 ble world, will produce in us, in some manner, 
 we know not how, a change of mind. But the 
 scriptures have revealed to us that, there is no 
 change of heart in the life to come. Our 
 Saviour hath declared, that the conversion of 
 the heart must take place in this world. " Ex- 
 " cept ye be converted, and become as little 
 " children, ye shall not enter into the kingdom 
 " of heaven."* " Except a man be born again, 
 " he cannot see the kingdom of God."t That 
 spiritual change of soul, which, agreeably to 
 our Saviour's declaration, must pass upon 
 EVERY man who shall see God, must pass upon 
 him in this life. If he die in his sin, his sin 
 remaineth with him. The sin cleaveth to the 
 soul, and is one with it. There will, indeed, 
 be a change of mind, in another sense ; there 
 will be a conversion of sentiments and feelings. 
 Indifference to religion will be changed, into 
 alarm and reproach of conscience, and the 
 triumph of the wicked will be turned into des- 
 pair. But, if a man dies with his mind filled 
 with evil passions, such as malice, revenge, 
 avarice, and sensual desires, or with the lust of 
 
 * Matt, xviii. 3. f John Hi. 3. 
 
THE HEAVENLY JUBILEE. 21*7 
 
 ambition, (by which the angels fell, and by 
 which, at this day, men of the HIGHEST EMI- 
 NENCE fall, like the angels) his soul will appear 
 before God as being a tit receptacle for the 
 same passions ; for the divine grace shall be 
 no longer in exercise to draw the soul to re- 
 pentance, nor the blood of Christ to cleanse it 
 from sin. Let us then understand, my breth- 
 ren, that this earth alone is the scene for " re- 
 " pentance unto life" and believing this, let 
 us supplicate our heavenly FATHER, that, 
 in this our day of Grace, and of his rich mercy, 
 \ve may attain unto that change of mind which 
 hath been preached unto us by his well-beloved 
 SON; and which is wrought in us for his 
 merits, through the promised influence, and 
 gracious operation, of the HOLY GHOST. 
 
 III. How ought this subject to affect those 
 families which live in the total neglect of the 
 worship of God ! or, more properly, how 
 ought it to affect the fathers of such families; 
 for every father is, by the ordination of God, 
 the PRIEST and KING of his household. If there 
 be no supplication, nor thanksgiving upon 
 earth, if the hearts and voices of the young be 
 not early attuned to the praise of the Redeem- 
 er, how shall such a family join in the Jubilee 
 of heaven? How can the parent hope to see 
 his child, at a future day, enjoying that blissful 
 scene ? There must exist, in his breast, less 
 
218 THE HEAVENLY JUBILEE. 
 
 hope, less confidence, than that which inspires 
 the darkened mind of the poor Indian ; who 
 falls down before his image, and says, " make 
 " me happy, with my wife and children, be- 
 " yond the skies !" How painful is it to re- 
 flect, that there should be in this kingdom, 
 many domestic societies, among whom the 
 worship of the Deity is not known ; in whose 
 houses no grateful accents are ever heard, no 
 exultation of heart for the divine goodness. 
 There are, indeed, accents of exultation and 
 mirth; and "the harp, and the viol, and the pipe, 
 " and the tabret, are in their feasts ;" but there 
 is no remembrance of God ; " they regard not 
 " the operation of his hands." While even 
 inanimate nature, in a certain sense, offereth 
 praise to the great Creator, and fulfilleth his 
 will, THESE pass through life in silence ! Insen- 
 sible to the mercies, or judgments, or power, 
 or providence, of the unseen God ; yea more 
 insensible than the inhabitants of heathen 
 lands, upon whom the light of truth hath 
 never sliined. 
 
 How different is the scene which is presented 
 in those happy families, where the voice of 
 prayer and thanksgiving consecrates every day! 
 where the word of God is devoutly read, and 
 infants are taught to lisp their Creator's praise. 
 There, from day to day, domestic peace, and 
 love, arid harmony, are cherished by the sub- 
 
THE HEAVENLY JUBILEE. 219 
 
 c- 
 
 limest motives, and strengthened by the ten- 
 derest and the most powerful sanctions. Do 
 you ask whence the spirit is derived, which 
 animates such a family ? or how is it, that they 
 can continue stedfast, from year to year, in the 
 sacred exercise of worshipping GOD, while 
 others, around them, with as much zeal and 
 constancy, worship the WORLD ? It is because 
 they have, by the divine mercy, attained to 
 some degree of meetness for the heavenly in- 
 heritance, and have acquired a foretaste of its 
 spiritual joy. On the hallowed day they repair, 
 with gladness of heart, to their respective 
 places of worship, and mingle with assemblies, 
 which meet with as much delight for praise 
 and prayer, as other assemblies, for worldly 
 mirth. In many things, the Churches of Christ 
 differ from each other, but they all agree in 
 " the worship of God and the Lamb." Every 
 Sabbath is to them a type of the eternal sab- 
 bath and everlasting rest ; a day of Jubilee, 
 and of spiritual gratulation ; as the world 
 may see. And let the world contemn or 
 disturb their holy exercise. For we learn, 
 from scripture, that it is from such families 
 and assemblies, worshipping in the midst of 
 us, that the incense of prayer ascends TN BE- 
 HALF OF THE COUNTRY, and is accepted in heav- 
 enly places, through the intercession of the 
 Mediator. 
 
22O THE HEAVENLY JUBILEE. 
 
 < 
 
 IV. But there are others to whom this sub- 
 ject applies, with no less interest than to the 
 heads of families ; I mean public men, who 
 possess the means of directing not families 
 alone, but communities and nations ; and who 
 assume the right or privilege of informing and 
 improving the public mind. Of what impor- 
 tance it is that the example which these up- 
 hold should be such as the youth of a Christian 
 nation ought to be emulous to follow. 
 
 The chief danger of young persons of edu- 
 cation at this day, seems to be, in their pro- 
 posing to themselves for their imitation, cha- 
 racters that are rather specious for their ta- 
 Jents, than respectable for their virtues, or esti- 
 mable for their piety. Now, if we believe the 
 revelation of God, and would regulate our con- 
 duct by it, and by the principles of reason, we 
 shall account no man to be a fit model for our 
 imitation, who doth not seem to be fulfilling 
 the great purpose, for which he was sent into 
 the world ; which is to acquire a fitness for a 
 higher state of being, and a title to the immor- 
 tal blessings which revelation hath brought to 
 light. It is, indeed, common for some men, 
 in superior stations, to say, " these subjects 
 "- are too sacred for us ; any thing that looks 
 *' towards heaven is to us enthusiasm. We 
 " are men of talents and education 5 we are 
 <- c fprmed for this world and for its politics; 
 
THE HEAVENLY JUBILEE. 221 
 
 " we know nothing of another." Perhaps a 
 man of this character writes a book, (profess- 
 ing himself to be a Christian) in which he holds 
 up to derision and contempt the spiritual doc- 
 trine of Christ. Now, what answer is to be 
 given to such ? No answer is to be given. No 
 opportunity is afforded. It is merely an exhi- 
 bition to be viewed, like that recorded in the 
 37th Psalm ; " I have seen the wicked flou- 
 " rish." Restrain your indignation for a mo- 
 ment, and the spectacle will pass away. You 
 will soon see this despiser descend into the 
 grave. You will soon see him carried away, 
 in the sight of the world, like a public crimi- 
 nal, to appear before God. 
 
 Call to remembrance some of the GREAT 
 NAMES who have finished their career before 
 you ; and learn wisdom from their fatal expe- 
 rience. Possessing learning, eloquence, birth, 
 fortune, and almost every requisite for the 
 attainment of true greatness, they were the 
 subjects of the envy and admiration of men 
 during their life; yet "'they seemed to fall 
 " short of the kingdom of God." Their avow- 
 ed vices demonstrated the unchanged state of 
 their souls. Their sensual habits had obtained 
 dominion over them ; and the spirit of pride 
 and passion often shewed itself. They had, 
 perhaps, never conceived the idea how the na- 
 tural disposition, and evil tempers of the heart, 
 
222 THE HEAVENLY JUBILEE* 
 
 could be softened and subdued by the spirit of 
 the Gospel. Their neglect of the worship of 
 God, their violation of his positive laws, and 
 their want of reverence for his holy name, all 
 shewed that, they had acquired upon earth no 
 fitness or disposition to. unite with the blessed 
 society in heaven. And, when they died, the 
 world which they worshipped, soon forgot 
 them ; that world for which they had acquired 
 all their meetness, was more inclined to assail 
 their memory with obloquy, than to honour it 
 with applause. 
 
 By what argument, then, shall it be made to 
 appear, that such characters as these are pro- 
 per models for the imitation of Christian 
 youth? Shall we hear of a counterbalance to 
 all this (as it has been termed) under the spe- 
 cious names of public spirit, benevolence, ge- 
 nerosity, and other popular virtues. These 
 virtues every good man ought to possess ; but 
 they form a very inconsiderable part of his 
 characters as a Christian. These names of vir- 
 tue were known in ancient Greece and Rome ; 
 and are now known in modern France. They 
 were constantly on the lips of Voltaire, and 
 constituted his religion. All these virtues are 
 perfectly compatible with enmity to God, with 
 contempt of his revelation, and with the wor- 
 ship of an idol ; and they are the chief instru- 
 ments by which " the God of this world" 
 
THE HEAVENLY JUBILEE. 223 
 
 blinds the minds, and seduces the judgments 
 of men in polished life. Let young persons 
 then beware of proposing for their imitation 
 those characters of the age, who wish to be 
 exhibited only in the school of philosophy ; 
 and who are merely " studious of arts that po- 
 " lish life, unmindful of their Maker." Let 
 them rather aspire to a resemblance of men 
 whose conduct is connected with the princi- 
 ples they profess, and which adorns the religion 
 of their country ; men who shew an example 
 of true magnanimity, by preferring the appro- 
 bation of God and a pure conscience, to the 
 admiration of senates, and the honours of the 
 world. 
 
 V. We come now to the most important 
 part of these observations, which is to declare 
 the cause of that indifference to religion, and 
 almost total extinction of divine worship, which 
 prevail amongst certain classes at this day. It 
 proceeds from the same cause which brought 
 destruction on the city of Jerusalem, viz* 
 " men will not believe the words of Christ." 
 They will not believe his spiritual doctrine, or 
 his divine predictions. We shall first shew, 
 that they do not yield assent to his doctrine; 
 and that, not believing it themselves, nor ex- 
 periencing its consolations, they are not solici- 
 tous to give the knowledge of it to others. It 
 has been already seen, that many reject the 
 
224 THE HEAVENLY JUBILEE, 
 
 doctrine of the atonement. We shall now ex^ 
 emplify the same spirit of unbelief, in regard 
 to the doctrine of divine grace, or the influ- 
 ences of the Holy Spirit. 
 
 Our Lord and Saviour informed his disciples 
 that the Holy Spirit* or " Comforter," which 
 was to descend on men after his ascension, and 
 to constitute the glory of the new dispensa- 
 tion, would " ABIDE FOR EVER." * He was 
 called the Comforter, because he was to com- 
 fort the world after the departure of Christ^ 
 until his second advent. Our Lord further 
 declared, that our heavenly " Father would 
 " give this holy spirit to them who ask him ;"t 
 that he should " reprove the world (not mere- 
 " ly the generation that then were, but men in 
 " every age) of sin, and of righteousness, and of 
 " judgment ;" t and that he should " guide 
 " men into all truth. 5 * And again he said* 
 figuratively, ec as the Father raiseth up the 
 " dead, and quickeneth them, even so the Son 
 " quickeneth whom he will." II " For, ve* 
 " rily I say unto you, the hour is coming, and 
 " NOW is, when the dead shall hear the voice 
 " of the Son of God, and they that hear, shall 
 " live."^[ " Verily I say unto you, he that 
 
 * John xiv. 16. f Luke xi. 13. 
 
 John xvi. 8. John xvi. 3. 
 
 11 John v. 2. If John v. 25, 
 
THE HEAVENLY JUBILEE. 225 
 
 <c HEARETH my word, is passed from death to 
 " life." * And, when the Jews marvelled, 
 how this could be, he said, " Marvel not at 
 " this, for the hour is coining, (he doth not 
 " say, " and now is") in the which all that are 
 " in the graves shall hear his voice, and come 
 " forth." As if lie had said, marvel not that 
 I said unto you, that the soul " passeth from 
 " death to life in this world by hearing my 
 <c word j" for behold, I declare unto you a 
 greater work than this, even the resurrection 
 of the dead body from the grave. If we, then, 
 my brethren, believe in this great work, we 
 may believe in the less : if a man, possessing a 
 sound judgment, and a free exercise of his 
 reason, believes in such an event as the resur- 
 rection of the dead body, by the spiritual power 
 of Christ, he may well believe that there is 
 some type of it in this life, in the moral resur- 
 rection of the soul, by the same spiritual power. 
 This the Apostle expressly affirms, " and you 
 " hath he quickened who were dead in tres- 
 " passes and sins." t But many will not be- 
 lieve these solemn testimonies of their Saviour 
 or of his Apostle, whether literally or figura- 
 tively expressed. They will not believe that 
 there can be a <c resurrection of the soul, from 
 " the death of sin to the life of righteous- 
 
 * John v. 24. f Eph. ii. I, 
 
226 THE HEAVENLY JUBILEE. 
 
 " ness," * in any other sense as to the princi- 
 ple of the change, than there might have been 
 under the teaching of the heathen philosophy. 
 And thus they imitate the unbelief of the Jews. 
 Christ said unto the Jews, " Destroy this tem- 
 " pie, (meaning the temple of his body) and, 
 " in three days, I will raise it up." But they 
 disbelieved his mighty power, in either the li- 
 teral or figurative sense of his words. And, 
 when they stood by his cross, they reviled him, 
 saying, " thou that destroyest the temple, and 
 " buildest it in three days, come down from 
 " the cross." After the same manner of un- 
 belief, many persons at this day, who profess 
 to believe in Christianity, and to teach Chris- 
 tianity, point to the cross, reviling and saying, 
 " Where is this boasted efficiency of the cross ? 
 " Where is this influence of the spirit, of 
 ".which many speak ? Was it not confined to 
 " the first ages ?" It is said, indeed, that 
 " when we were dead in sins, God quickened 
 <c us together with Christ, and hath raised us 
 u . up together, t and that, like as Christ was 
 " '"raised up from the dead by the glory of the 
 " Father, even so we also should walk in new* 
 " ness of life." t But do not all these expres- 
 sions, say they, refer merely to the heathen 
 
 . T ^ r .. ; .V .. . - . ,_ ^ - _ 
 
 *_ Eph. ji. 5. f See collect in the burial service. 
 
 ;t Rom. vi. 4. 
 
THE HEAVENLY JUBILEE. * 227 
 
 world ; and to their resurrection from death 
 to life ? 
 
 Happy were it, my brethren, for the nations 
 of the heathen world, if men would apply these 
 expressions to them ; and to tJieir resurrection 
 from death to life ! For the heathens that exist 
 now, differ not from the heathens that existed 
 formerly ; and the Gospel that is preached 
 now, is the same that was preached then. Let 
 every man, who thinks that he hath any duty 
 to perform to his brotJier in this world, peruse, 
 with attention, the charge which Christ him- 
 self gave to the Apostle Paul, in regard to the 
 heathen nations. " I send thee forth," saith 
 he, to the Gentiles, " to open their eyes, and 
 " to turn them from darkness to light, and 
 " from tbe power of Satan unto God, that they 
 " may receive forgiveness of sins, and inheri- 
 " tance amongst them which are sanctified." * 
 How applicable are these words to those na- 
 tions of the Gentiles at this day, who worship 
 the serpent and Satan by name? Let us now 
 inquire by what means the Apostle executed 
 this commission, and turned " the Gentiles 
 " from Satan unto God ;" for there are many 
 persons who think that there can be no success 
 in converting the heathens of this age, without 
 the miracles of the first age. By what means, 
 
 * Acts xxvi. 18. 
 
228 THE HEAVENLY JUBILEE^ 
 
 then, did St. Paul convert the heathen ? Was 
 it by the exhibition of miracles? Certainly not. 
 A miracle may convince the judgment, and 
 demonstrate the power of the present Deity; 
 but it cannot convert the heart, and inspire the 
 soul with the love of God, with a hatred of sin, 
 and a hope of glory. The miracles of the first 
 age were merely the credentials of the teach- 
 ers ; and were given as a solemn confirmation, 
 once for all, of the divinity of the new dispen- 
 sation. But miracles were not the ordained 
 and common means of conversion. St. Paul 
 performed miracles but seldom ; and, when he 
 did perform them, they had not always a salu- 
 tary effect on those that beheld them. When 
 he wrought a miracle in Lycaonia, the people 
 first worshipped him, and sometime afterwards 
 proceeded to put him to death. What, then, 
 were the ordained means of conversion ? 
 The same that are ordained now ; " THE 
 
 " PREACHING OF THE CROSS," * as the SCrip- 
 
 ture hath declared ; " faith cometh by hear- 
 * w ing." The Apostle informed the judgment 
 \\itl\Jacts_y and addressed the conscience with 
 doctrines, and the Holy Spirit " guided their 
 *' minds into all truth/' This influence of the 
 Holy Spirit was the miracle which produced 
 the conversion of the heathen world, and of 
 
 * 1 Cor. i. 18. 
 
THE HEAVENLY JUBILEE. 229 
 
 the Jewish world. And the influence of the 
 same Spirit exists at this day, though less iir 
 degree, agreeably to the promise, that it should 
 " abide for ever;" and is manifest, in. every 
 case, of the conversion of a sinner, whether 
 lie belong to the heathen or to the Christian 
 world. 
 
 Our duty then, my brethren, in regard to : 
 the Gentiles in this age, is to do what was 
 done in the first age ; to assert the truth of 
 revelation by oral preaching, or by writings 
 sent among them j praying that God would 
 do honour to his own word by the witness of 
 the Spirit j and depending on " the author 
 C( and finisher of our faith," for a blessing on 
 the work which he hath commanded. 
 
 But you are to understand, that those who 
 disbelieve the doctrine of the atonement, and of 
 the influences of the Holy Spirit, will . neyei be 
 solicitous to communicate Christianity to hea- 
 then nations ; and, for this obvious reason, they 
 have no motives. Survey the whole body of men, 
 now employed in the four quarters of the globe, 
 in promoting the Gospel of Christ, whether 
 societies or individuals, and whether by preach- 
 ing, by writing, by pecuniary contribution, or 
 by personal exertion, and you will find that they 
 ALL, or nearly all, believe in the doctrines of 
 divine grace, and of atonement by " the blood 
 " of the Lamb." For these are the doctrines 
 
230 THE HEAVENLY JUBILEE. 
 
 which engage the heart and affections ; and ? 
 when men have felt their power and consola- 
 tion, then have they found MOTIVES for diffus- 
 ing them. When we shall have learned to con- 
 sider theGospel as "the UNSEARCHABLE RICHES,'* 
 and the INESTIMABLE GIFT, then shall we ear- 
 nestly desire to impart it to others. Thus much 
 of the consequences of disbelieving the spiritu- 
 al doctrine of Christ. We further observed, 
 that many persons disbelieve also his divine 
 predictions. 
 
 Our Saviour foretold that, the city of Jerusa- 
 lem should be destroyed on account of its sin, 
 before the generation, which then lived, had 
 passed away. And he warned mankind that 
 this judgment on Jerusalem would be a type of 
 the judgment of the world at the last day; 
 and that, therefore, if the first event should 
 come to pass, they might believe in the certain 
 accomplishment of the second. He further re- 
 ferred them to a former great event in the his- 
 tory of the world, (as if to establish the fact by 
 analogy) which was a type of both the subse- 
 quent events ; namely, the judgment of the 
 flood. " For, as it was," said he, " in the days 
 " of Noah, so shall it be in the days of the Son of 
 " Man." As if he had said, the scene which 
 the world saw ONCE, it shall see AGAIN. " As 
 it WAS, so shall it BE." Now, my brethren, let 
 us look round, and survey our Christian com- 
 
THE HEAVENLY JUBILEE. 231 
 
 , and inquire whether there be any tokens 
 of a general belief in this prediction of our 
 Saviour ? At the time our Lord uttered it, 
 he added the following sentence ; " heaven 
 " and earth shall pass away, but my words 
 " shall not pass away." But even this solemn 
 declaration makes no impression on many. In 
 regard to them, " his words have passed away." 
 They are regarded as " a voice, and nothing 
 
 more." 
 
 VI. Let us then impress on your minds, once 
 more, the solemn admonition, to believe the 
 words of Christ, and to prepare for those events 
 \\hich " must shortly come to pass." There 
 are many persons who sincerely desire to esta- 
 blish their principles, and to secure for them- 
 selves the consolations and support of an un- 
 shaken faith, against the day of trial. But 
 they find they make but little progress in the 
 great work, as the years revolve. Being occu- 
 pied by the business, or fascinated by the plea- 
 sures of life, they perceive that they cannot fix 
 their thoughts on the scenes of the world to 
 come. Holy scripture, they find, cannot be 
 read with interest by a man of the world. By 
 this, indeed, its divine original is proved. In the 
 midst of dissipation, they can peruse the most 
 solemn pages of pagan antiquity ; but they 
 dare not read the Bible. And, after some years 
 have been passed in this manner, (the sacred 
 
THE HEAVENLY JUBILEE, 
 
 volume being all the while unread, and never 
 meeting their view in the societies to which 
 they belong) they begin, at length, to doubt 
 whether there shall be a day of retribution at 
 all. They once read that " the blood of the 
 " Lamb" was shed, to " deliver them from the 
 " wrath to come." But they now begin to 
 doubt whether there shall be a " wrath to 
 
 come." 
 
 How, then, is such an one to be delivered 
 from the fatal error into which he is falling ? 
 and which will certainly destroy his peace at 
 the last ? He is in danger of being " taken 
 " captive by Satan at his will," and of being 
 <c tied and bound by the chain" of unbelief. 
 There is but one remedy. He must come 
 again to the scriptures of God, and submit his 
 understanding to cc his sure testimony." He 
 must endeavour to read them with the docility 
 of a child who would be instructed by his fa- 
 ther. Our Lord hath said, " except ye be- 
 " come as little children, ye shall not enter 
 *- c into the kingdom of heaven." He ought, 
 at the same time, to exercise his reason, and 
 acquired knowledge, in a dispassionate man- 
 ner. Let him compare the state of the world 
 with the records of scripture, and endeavour 
 to form a judgment from ANALOGY, (even 
 as Christ hath taught us in his reference to 
 the flood) that is to say, let him judge of what 
 
THE HEAVENLY JUBILEE. 235 
 
 shall probably be hereafter, from what he sees 
 to be now. 
 
 For example, he is ready to say to himself, 
 " if there be a God, he is a God of mercy, he 
 " will not punish." But what is the fact ? Let 
 him here exercise his reason, and refer to the 
 evidence before him. He sees that God DOTH 
 punish, even in this world. This life is to 
 many a permanent scene of punishment and 
 misery. Now, what is the just inference and 
 legitimate conclusion from this fact ? It is this, 
 that, if it be consistentTwith the mercy of God, 
 that there should be misery -here, it will be con- 
 sistent with his mercy that there shall be 
 misery hereafter. If it be compatible with his 
 justice, that there should be punishment in this 
 world, we may believe that there will be pu- 
 nishment in the life to come. Do we behold a 
 succ'ession\ of awful events and revolutions in 
 this world ? Let us prepare ourselves to behold 
 more awful and terrible scenes in the world to 
 come. The events of this life, in regard to 
 their importance to the soul of man, are but 
 shadows and names, compared with the great 
 realities which arc approaching. We behold, 
 at this time, the kingdoms of the earth desolat- 
 ed, new empires established, princes dethron- 
 ed, and new kings created ; and all this exe- 
 cuted by the hand of man; executed with an 
 impious spirit which would arrogate the : cha- 
 
234 THE HEAVENLY JUBILEE. 
 
 racter and power of the Deity. What, then, 
 may we believe shall be the scene in that Great 
 Day, when God himself shall come to "judge 
 " the world in righteousness," to vindicate his 
 insulted honour, and to display his almighty 
 power, in the presence of angels and of men ! 
 in that " great day of his wrath, when the 
 " kings of the earth, and the great men, and 
 " the rich men, and the captains, and the 
 '.* mighty men, shall hide themselves in dens, 
 " and in the rocks of the mountains ; and 
 " shall say to the mountains and rocks, fall 
 " on us, and hide us from the face of HTM 
 " that sitteth on the throne, and from the 
 " wrath of the LAMB ; for the great day of 
 " his wrath is come, and who shall be able to 
 " stand."* 
 
 Judging from the same principles of analogy, 
 we inter again, that if God giveth happiness 
 and gladness of heart to believers in this world, 
 he will give happiness in the world to come. 
 If there be seasons of joy and exultation in the 
 converted soul here, there will be unutterable 
 joy hereafter. If there be persons now in this 
 world, who delight in praising God, and in 
 contemplating the blessings of redemption, by 
 the blood of the Lamb, we are warranted to 
 presume, that they will enjoy the delights of 
 
 * Rev. vi. 17. 
 
THE HEAVENLY JUBILEE. 235 
 
 that employment, in a supreme degree, in the 
 world to come. 
 
 For, as certainly as we have beheld a tern- 
 poral Jubilee on this earth, celebrated in joy 
 and triumph by thousands of those who love 
 their king, so surely shall we behold the HEA- 
 VENLY JUBILEE, celebrated by " thousands of 
 " thousands, and ten times ten thousand" of 
 those who have loved HIM, who is " King of 
 " Kings, and Lord of Lords j" who have 
 loved HIM in this world, and maintained his 
 cause, and proclaimed his glory ; and who, 
 when " the marriage of the Lamb is come," 
 shall join with angels and archangels, and all 
 the company of heaven, evermore praising 
 HIM, and saying, " Worthy is the Lamb that 
 " was slain, to receive power, and riches, and 
 " wisdom, and strength, and honour, and 
 ce glory, and blessing." And let us, who are 
 yet upon earth, follow the example " of the 
 " glorious company of the Apostles, of the 
 goodly fellowship of the prophets, and of the 
 noble army of martyrs ;" and unite '* with 
 " the holy church throughout all the world," 
 in ascribing " blessing, and honour, and glory, 
 " and power, unto HIM that sitteth upon 
 " the throne, and unto the LAMB, for ever 
 " and ever." 
 
 cc 
 
 o 
 cc 
 
THE LIGHT OF THE WORLD, 
 
 A 
 
 SERMON, 
 
 PREACHED AT 
 
 The Parish Church of St. Andrew by the Wardrobe and 
 St. Anne, Blackfriars, 
 
 ON TUESDAY IN WHITSUN WEEK, JUNE 12, 1810. 
 
 BEFORE THE 
 
 Society for Missions to Africa and the East, 3 
 
 INSTITUTED BY 
 
 MEMBERS OF THE ESTABLISHED CHURCH ; 
 
 BEING THEIR 
 
 TENTH ANNIVERSARY 
 
SERMON VII. 
 
 THE LIGHT OF THE WORLD. 
 
 MAT. v. 14. <c Ye are the light of the world." 
 
 " IN THE BEGINNING was the WORD, and the 
 " Word was with God, and the Word was 
 " God." John i. 1. " And the Word was 
 " made FLESH, and dwelt among us ; and we 
 " beheld his Glory, the glory as of the only 
 " begotten of the Father, full of grace and 
 " truth." John i. 14. And the Word, being 
 * c manifest in the flesh, was justified in the 
 
 Spirit, seen of angels" in this humble state, 
 " preached unto the Gentiles, believed on in 
 " the world, received up into glory." 1 Tim. 
 iii. 16. 
 
 This, my Brethren, is the sum of that Di- 
 vine Record, which is to give light to the 
 world. 
 
 cc 
 
240 THE LIGHT OF THE WORLD. 
 
 CHRIST is the fountain of light. " I am the 
 " light of the world," saith the Eternal Word. 
 When therefore he saith, " Ye are the light of 
 " the world," he means not that ye are that 
 light, but are to " bear witness of that Light." 
 John i. 18. Ye are merely INSTRUMENTS of 
 the light (like the greater and lesser lights in 
 the firmament of heaven) to reflect and diffuse 
 it throughout the world. 
 
 CHRIST is the Fountain of Light ; that is, of 
 spiritual light. For, as the light of reason was 
 conferred on the first man Adam, and is natu- 
 ral to all men ; so the spiritual light cometh 
 by the Second Adam, " a quickening spirit, 
 " the Lord from heaven." " I am the light 
 " of the world," saith Christ: " he that- fol- 
 " loweth me, shall have the light of life j" even 
 the light from above, which is ministered to 
 the soul by " the Holy Ghost sent down from 
 iC heaven." 
 
 That we may have clear conceptions on this 
 subject, let us inquire who those persons were 
 whom our Lord called " the light of the 
 "world." This appellation was not given to 
 the Jewish nation in general, but to a few in- 
 dividuals, whom the great body of the Jews 
 supposed to be in the darkness of error ; but 
 who, in reality, saw the true light, while " the 
 .*? darkness comprehended it not." 
 
 As it was in the days of Christ so it is in our 
 
THE LIGHT OF THE WORLD. 241 
 
 time : the spiritual light is not poured upon a 
 whole nation, or upon a whole community of 
 men by any system of education, but is given 
 to individuals ; to such individuals as heartily 
 pray for it. " He, that followeth me," saith 
 Christ, " shall have the light of life ;" for 
 " every one, that asketh, receiveth : he, that 
 " seeketh, findeth : and to him, that knocketh, 
 " it shall be opened." And this is expressly 
 spoken in reference to the gift of the Holy 
 Spirit. A whole nation may enjoy the exter- 
 nal light, and may exhibit the civilizing power 
 of Christianity, and yet be involved in spiritual 
 darkness. And this is " the hard saying" 
 which " the world cannot receive." " The 
 " words of Scripture," say they, " are suffi- 
 " cient of themselves to illuminate the mind, 
 " without the light from heaven. The dead 
 " letter hath light enough for us." Whereas 
 the Apostle saith, " God hath made us able 
 " ministers of the New Testament ; not of the 
 " letter, but of the spirit : for the letter killeth, 
 " but the spirit giveth life." 2 Cor. iii. 6. But 
 the world in general will not receive this truth. 
 " And this is the condemnation," saith our 
 Lord, " that light is come into the world, and 
 " men love darkness rather than light." Thus 
 St. Paul himself disbelieved once, and proceed- 
 ed to Damascus, having his heart filled with 
 enmity against this heavenly doctrine. But 
 
 R 
 
212 THE LIGHT OF THE WORLD/ 
 
 behold, " he saw in the way a light from hea- 
 <<s ven, above the brightness of the sun shining 
 " round about him :" yet this external light 
 was but a faint emblem of that illumination, 
 which was imparted to his soul, and which our 
 Saviour calleth " the Light of Life." 
 
 My Brethren, unless a man have the Light of 
 Life, he cannot see the kingdom of God, For, 
 though there be no external miracle, like that 
 in the case of the Apostle, to accompany it ; 
 yet the INTERNAL miracle subsists, in all its 
 truth and reality ; and is manifested at this 
 day in the same kind of vigour and efficacy, 
 as in the first days of the gospel. For, as the 
 first Christians and the Christians of this day 
 are to be partakers of the same glory in heaven, 
 so it is^ necessary that they acquire the same 
 meekness for that inheritance, and become 
 subjects of the same conversion of heart here 
 on earth. 
 
 I would record this doctrine of the Divine 
 Illumination in the very threshold of our argu- 
 ment ; for it is of importance that its truth be 
 made manifest to ourselves, before it be preach- 
 ed to the heathen world. 
 
 It is common to arraign that ancient people, 
 the Jews, for their unbelief: and we are wont 
 to view their hardness of heart with a kind 
 of horror. But, in regard to the doctrine al- 
 luded to, Jews and nominal Christians are in 
 
THE LIGHT OF THE WORLD. 243 
 
 the same condemnation. The Jews received 
 the words of Scripture as we do ; but they re- 
 jected the spiritual light. " When they read 
 " the Old Testament," saith the Apostle, 
 " the veil is upon their hearts unto this day ;" 
 and they perceive not the spiritual kingdom of 
 the promised Messiah. In like manner, when 
 nominal Christians read the New Testament, 
 the veil is upon their hearts, and they perceive 
 not the promise of the Holy Spirit. For, as the 
 Messiah, God the Son, was the one great ob- 
 ject presented to view in the promises and 
 prophecies of the Old Testament ; so the sub- 
 ject of the Grand Promise in the New Testa- 
 ment is, God the Holy Ghost. The Holy 
 Spirit is the very life and essence, and, in re* 
 gard to actual operation on the hearts of men, 
 the Alpha and Omega of the New dispensation, 
 which is emphatically called " the Ministra- 
 tion of the SPIRIT." This was that " promise 
 " of the Father," of which our Saviour spake 
 with such earnestness and exultation to his dis- 
 ciples ; and which he said would " abide in 
 " the world for ever." The Day of Pentecost 
 was properly the first day of the Christian Dis- 
 pensation : for, on that day, the fountains of 
 divine influence were opened for the Universal 
 Church ; never to be closed again to the end 
 of time. Unless this light of the Spirit had 
 been shed forth, the Apostles themselves could 
 
 R 2 
 
244 THE LIGHT OF THE WORLD. 
 
 not have fully understood the Gospel, even 
 after hearing the words of Christ from the 
 beginning of his ministry to the hour of his 
 ascension. And, without this light, the New 
 Testament, in regard to its spiritual meaning, 
 must be as a sealed book to every man at this 
 day. 
 
 Men of the world acknowledge, indeed, that 
 there is a promise of divine light under the New 
 Dispensation; but they alledge that it was in- 
 tended for OTHERS, and not for them. They say 
 that the light shone a little while at the begin- 
 ning of the Christian Religion, but was soon ex- 
 tinguished, and that the world was left again in 
 darkness ! They do not understand that there 
 is any difference between the dispensation of 
 Moses and the dispensation of Christ, except 
 merely in the publication of an inspired book 
 throughout the world ! 
 
 What further evidence can we require of the 
 existence of a kingdom in this world, which is 
 under the dominion of him, who is called by our 
 Saviour " the Prince of DARKNESS;" and by St. 
 Paul, " the God of THIS WORLD," who " blinds 
 sc the minds of them that believe not, lest the 
 " light of the glorious Gospel of Christ should 
 " shine unto them." 2 Cor. iv. 4. 
 
 In the foregoing sentences, we have not spok- 
 en of that extraordinary light, which imparted 
 to men the gift of prophecy and of tongues ; 
 
THE LIGHT OF THE WORLD. 245 
 
 but of that ordinary light, which sheweth to the 
 sinner " the glorious gospel of Christ ;" as a- 
 bove expressed: and which inspireth him with 
 love to God and with faith in his Redeemer ; 
 which mortifieth evil affections, purifieth the 
 heart, giveth to the soul a peace which passeth 
 all understanding, and a sure and certain hope 
 of the resurrection unto eternal life. We speak 
 of that light, whatever it may be, which is 
 necessary " to open the understanding, that 
 " we may understand the Scriptures." Luke 
 . xxiv. 45. 
 
 We have asserted, that the spiritual light is 
 not given to a nation or community of men by 
 any system of education ; but to individuals : 
 even to those individuals, who obey the divine 
 .admonition, and supplicate "the Father of 
 " Lights," for the " GOOD and PERFECT gift." 
 
 Let us now proceed to inquire what was the 
 character of those persons whom our Saviour 
 addressed as " the light of the world." For if 
 men say, " We cannot see this spiritual light : 
 " to us it is visible :" we must lead their atten- 
 tion to that which is obvious and visible ; name- 
 ly, the MORAL character of the children of 
 light. 
 
 The character of those who are called the 
 Light of the World, is recorded by our Lord 
 himself inhis Sermon preached from the Mount ; 
 for they are the persons whose virtues are the 
 
'246 THE LIGHT OF THE WORLD. 
 
 subjects of his BEATITUDES. It was on that oc- 
 casion, when he had finished the enumeration 
 of their peculiar dispositions, that he said " Ye 
 are the light of the world." 
 
 In these Beatitudes, our Saviour would ex- 
 hibit to the world, the character of HIS disciples. 
 He would declare the heavenly temper and 
 consequent blessedness of those persons, who 
 should be subjects of his spiritual kingdom, 
 which had now arrived. For, when he saith, 
 " Blessed-are the poor in spirit, for theirs is the 
 " kingdom of heaven ;" he saith, in effect, 
 " Blessed are ye, my disciples, for ye are poor 
 " in. spirit :" and so of all the other dispositions 
 there described ; " Blessed are the meek : Ja 
 " Blessed, are the merciful :"" Blessed are 
 " the peace-makers :" " Blessed are the pure 
 " in heart :" Blessed are they which hunger 
 " and thirst after righteousness." All these 
 inestimable qualities of mind belong to the 
 disciples of Christ ; not one of them, but all. 
 They all flow from " the self-same Spirit ;" 
 like sweet waters from the same fountain. 
 They are the characters of that great moral 
 change, which our Saviour foretold would be a 
 frequent event under the New Dispensation. 
 
 When our Lord had given this record of the 
 pure and heavenly dispositions of his disciples, 
 he said unto them, " Ye are the light of the 
 " world." 
 
THE LIGHT OF THE WORLD. 24? 
 
 At that time, there were many illustrious 
 characters in the world : men of great emi- 
 nence, who flourished in Greece and Rome, 
 and enlightened mankind by their science and 
 learning ; whose names are renowned at this 
 day. But our Lord H id to his unlettered dis- 
 ciples, " YE are the light of the world." 
 
 At that time, too, there were many in Judea, 
 who had the revelation of God in their hands ; 
 " to whom were committed the oracles of 
 " God," and who conceived themselves to be 
 the church and people of God. Yet, when our 
 Saviour came, he did not find one fit instru- 
 ment for his ministry among the priesthood of 
 the Jewish Church. And he turned to his 
 disciples, and said, " Ye are the light of the 
 " world." 
 
 We have introduced this doctrine of the Di- 
 vine Illumination into the exordium of the 
 Discourse, that it may guide us in our way 
 through the difficult subject which lies before 
 us. You will be now prepared to consider the 
 following propositions : 
 
 1. If you would be instruments of the light 
 to the world, you will draw it from Christ, and 
 send forth preachers bearing the CHARACTER 
 which HE hath delineated. 
 
 2. If you be instruments of the true light, 
 you will be diligent in using those MEANS of 
 diffusing it which CHRIST hath appointed. 
 
248 THE LIGHT OF THE WORLD. 
 
 And it will probably appear to you, in the 
 progress of this Discourse, that you ought to 
 adopt more effectual measures for this purpose, 
 than have hitherto been employed. For it is 
 manifest, that a new era in the Church hath 
 arrived. You are therefore required to use 
 new means. ' 
 
 I. IF YOU WOULD BE INSTRUMENTS OF THE 
 LIGHT TO THE WORLD, YOU WILL DRAW IT FROM 
 CHRIST, AND SEND FORTH PREACHERS BEARING 
 THE CHARACTER WHICH HE HATH DELINEATED. 
 
 They must be men into whose hearts the 
 true light hath shined ; such preachers as our 
 own Church approves ; who " trust that they 
 " are moved to the work by the Holy Ghost." 
 And, with regard to their outward deportment, 
 they must be men whose dispositions accord 
 with those which are described in the Sermon 
 on the Mount ; such as the Hindoo Chris- 
 tians call " Men of the Beatitudes :" that is 
 their proper character ; and there are more 
 persons of that description in Great Britain at 
 this day, than there were in Judea, in the time 
 of our Saviour. This is sufficiently evident 
 from the Evangelic History. You ought to be 
 at no loss, then, to find fit Instruments of the 
 Light. 
 
 But, in regard to such instruments, there are 
 two Important subjects of inquiry at this pe- 
 riod of the Church : first, What degree of 
 
THE LIGHT OF THE WORLD. 249 
 
 Learning they ought to possess ; and, secondly, 
 Whether they ought to be invested with the 
 Sacred Character before they proceed on their 
 mission. 
 
 1. Our first inquiry respects the DEGREE OF 
 LEARNING, which Christian Missionaries ought 
 to possess. 
 
 The preachers, whom our Saviour sent forth, 
 were men of humble condition, and destitute 
 of human learning. This was ordained, that 
 the divine power of his Gospel might be made 
 manifest, by the apparently inadequate means 
 employed in its promulgation. All learning, 
 however, of whatever kind, which was neces- 
 sary for their ministry, was imparted to them 
 supernaturally. 
 
 But the Apostle Paul the " chosen vessel" 
 who was ordained to preach to the Gentiles, 
 was not destitute of human learning, naturally 
 acquired. And we are taught by his Epistles, 
 that we may avail ourselves of every human 
 aid to dispense the blessings of the Gospel ; 
 such as rank, wealth, eloquence, and learning. 
 For all these are blessings of God ; and are 
 means of persuading men, as much as speech 
 itself. Has it ever been imagined, that a man 
 could preach the Gospel without the gift of 
 speech, by signs alone ? All these human aids, 
 I say, are valuable gifts of God ; and only 
 cease to be blessings by the abuse of them. It 
 
25O THE LIGHT OF THE WORLD. 
 
 is true, that the Gospel may be preached with 
 great energy by Ministers possessing inconsi- 
 derable attainments in literature. It some- 
 times happens, that the most successful minis- 
 trations are conducted by men of very mode- 
 rate acquirements. And, indeed, the charac- 
 ter of the Gospel seems to require, that, in 
 most cases (where the true doctrine is preach- 
 ed) it should give more honour to zeal and di- 
 ligence than to genius and learning. But it is 
 also true, that God is pleased to make himself 
 known by the use of MEANS. And, when these 
 means are used in subordination to his grace, 
 he will HONOUR the means. This has been the 
 experience of every eminent preacher of the 
 Gospel, in the history of Christianity, from the 
 time of the Apostle Paul, down to the pious, 
 the eloquent, and the honoured Pastor, who so 
 long and so successfully ministered in this 
 church. * 
 
 It is expedient, then, that those who go forth 
 as preachers to the Gentiles at this day, should, 
 like the first great preacher, have a competent 
 degree of knowledge ; that they may be able 
 to meet the arguments of the more learned 
 among the Heathen. 
 
 I have sometimes been ashamed to see the 
 Christian Missionary put to silence by the in- 
 
 * The Rev. William Romaine. 
 
THE LIGHT OF THE WORLD. 251 
 
 telligent Brahmin, in- seme point relating to 
 the history of Eastern nations, or to the pre- 
 sent state of mankind. I -have felt anxious for 
 the credit of Christianity, if I may so speak, 
 on such occasions : for the argument homfac^ 
 and from the existing state of the world, is strong 
 ground ; both for the Christian and his adver- 
 sary, in all discussions relating to a revelation 
 from God. This is well illustrated in the his- 
 tory of St. Paul, who disputed with thejearned 
 at Athens on their own principles ; and quoted 
 their poets in defence of the Gospel. 
 
 Let us then honour human learning. Every 
 branch of knowledge which a good man pos- 
 sesses, he may apply to some good purpose. If 
 he possessed the knowledge of an archangel, he 
 might employ it all to the advantage of men, 
 and the glory of God. 
 
 Some portion of learning, is, therefore, in- 
 dispensible to insure even a tolerable degree of 
 success, in preaching to the Heathen World. 
 But let us rightly understand what the nature 
 of this learning is. It is not an acquaintance 
 with mathematical or classical literature that 
 is required. The chief use of natural science 
 to a preacher, is, to illustrate spiritual sub- 
 jects : but if other men be not acquainted with 
 the scientific facts which he adduces, these 
 facts no longer serve as illustrations to them. 
 Neither is a knowledge of the classics requi- 
 
252 THE LIGHT OF THE WORLD. 
 
 site : for those Missionaries, indeed, who are 
 to translate the Scriptures, a knowledge of the 
 original languages is indispensable ; but for 
 Missionaries in general, who preach to unci- 
 vilized nations, classical erudition is not ne- 
 cessary. 
 
 The proper learning of the Christian Preach- 
 er, who goes forth to the Gentiles, is an accu- 
 rate knowledge of the Bible, and a general 
 knowledge of the history of the world. It was 
 reported to me, as a saying of the venerable 
 Swartz, that the foundation of extensive use- 
 fulness among the Heathen is " a knowledge 
 " of the Scriptures in the vernacular language, 
 " ancl an acquaintance with the history of na~ 
 " tions in any language." This seems to be 
 the testimony of truth. The History of the 
 World illustrates the word of God ; and the 
 Book of Providence, when piously studied, 
 becomes a commentary on the book of Reve- 
 lation. But if the preacher be ignorant of 
 the great events of the world, the " word of 
 " prophecy" is in a manner lost in his minis- 
 try ; particularly in relation to the revolutions 
 in Eastern Nations : for, in this respect, the 
 East has an importance greater than that of 
 the West; for the East is the country of the 
 first generations of men. 
 
 To conclude this part of our subject. The 
 Missionaries of this day find by experience the 
 
THE LIGHT OF THE WORLD. 253 
 
 importance of human learning in the present 
 circumstances of the world ; and some of them 
 have acquired, by painful study in their old 
 age, a competent degree of knowledge while 
 resident in a foreign land. 
 
 2. We now come to the second point of in- 
 quiry : Whether the Christian Missionary 
 oughttobeinvested with the SACRED CHARACTER, 
 before he leave our own shores. 
 
 To preach the glad tidings of salvation to a 
 lost world, is the most honourable office that 
 can be assigned to man. The office of Kings 
 and Legislators is not so exalted. Angels 
 alone, we should naturally think, are qualified 
 to do justice to the heavenly theme; and to 
 appear before men as " the ambassadors of 
 " Christ." Let those, therefore, who under- 
 take this embassy, be satisfied that they are 
 called to it of God. 
 
 We have already seen the importance of 
 human learning for the preacher of the Gos- 
 pel. It is no less necessary that he should ap- 
 pear before the nations of the East in a charac- 
 ter of sanctity ; for they expect that the man, 
 who ministers among them in holy things, 
 should be recognized by his own countrymen 
 as bearing a holy character. 
 
 It is proper, then, that every preacher who 
 obtains from our own Church official sanction to 
 " go and baptize the nations/' should be se! 
 
254 THE LIGHT OF THE WORLD. 
 
 apart to the Holy Office, and ordained accord- 
 ing to the Order of the Church. You may ob- 
 serve, that almost all societies of Christian shave 
 some form of Ordination ; and, so far, they re- 
 cognize the Office of the Ministry as sacred. 
 Nay more, they confine their Missionaries to 
 their own ritual or creed ; and will patronize 
 them no longer than they conform to it. This 
 is not, indeed, the Catholic Charity of the Gos- 
 pel. This is not the character of the true light 
 which shineth on all. But this partiality ap- 
 pears to be inseparable from the very constitu- 
 tion of religious bodies, differing from one an- 
 other. It may be called the INFIRMITY of the 
 Visible Church of Christ ; which is imperfect 
 and militant here on earth* This advantage, 
 however, results from it, that more interest is 
 created an dm ore energy ex cited, when the atten- 
 tion is confined to the operations of a single 
 body of men. At this very time, some socie- 
 ties are so intent on their own work, that they 
 do not well know what the rest are doing. 
 
 But the Church of England ought to shine 
 on all like a venerable Nursing- Mother of the 
 Church of Christ : she ought to contemplate 
 with candour and benignity the useful exertions 
 of the several societies not subject to her juris- 
 diction, notwithstanding their differing from 
 her, and from one another, in matters not 
 essential to salvation. Yet, while we behold 
 with complacency the labours of others, we 
 
THE LIGHT OF THE WORLD. 255 
 
 ' would nevertheless set apart by holy ordina- 
 tion those preachers who are sent forth by 
 ourselves. 
 
 But, in the great work of converting the 
 Heathen World, men of different stations and 
 offices are required. At the first promulgation 
 of the Gospel, there were, saith the Apostle, 
 " some, Evangelists ; and some, Pastors and 
 " Teachers, 5 ' There were also what he denomi- 
 nates " Helps for the work of the Ministry." 
 In like manner, we may now employ, " some," 
 Evangelists and Pastors invested with the sacred 
 character ; and some Teachers and Catechists, 
 with such " Helps" of a secular kind as may 
 be useful. Such subordinate instructors may 
 be sent forth to commence the work ; and, 
 in process of time, those of them may return 
 as candidates for ordination, who shall have 
 acquired a knowledge of the foreign language, 
 and a competent degree of learning for the 
 sacred office ; and who shall have obtained a 
 good report for piety, zeal, diligence, and fide- 
 lity. 
 
 To this object we would now particularly di- 
 rect your attention. I can report to you from 
 my own observation, that the most useful and 
 necessary labours among the Heathen, during 
 the first years of Christian Instruction, are those 
 of the humble Teacher and Catechist. When- 
 ever you find a man well qualified by knowledge 
 
256 THE LIGHT OF THE WORLD. 
 
 and piety for this subordinate office, you may 
 send him forth with confidence, in his secular 
 character, as a fit instrument of light in a dark 
 region. 
 
 If you look around, you may observe that 
 few of the rich or learned of any society of 
 Christians, however small, and however zeal- 
 ous to diffuse Christianity, are disposed to go 
 forth as Missionaries. And it is true, that, if 
 the rich and learned did go r they could not 
 assimilate with the poor and ignorant among 
 the Heathen so easily as their brethren of in- 
 ferior station. They could not so easily as- 
 sociate with their poverty, or tolerate their 
 ignorance. Jp 
 
 If then you cannot find rich men of your own 
 body to go forth to enlighten the world, you 
 must send men of humble condition ;'- and if 
 you cannot engage learned men, you must send 
 men of inferior attainments : for the Gospel 
 must be " preached to all nations :" some men 
 must go forth to be " the Light of the World." 
 Let it be your care that the men whom you do 
 send, possess the dispositions which our Lord 
 hath enjoyed. Let them be " Men of the 
 " Beatitudes." In regard to learning, they will 
 acquire some portion of it in a foreign land. It 
 is proper to observe, that a Missionary is not 
 made such in his own country ; but in the coun- 
 try of his labours. Learning is eventually ne- 
 
THE LIGHT OF THE WORLD. 257 
 
 cessary for him : it is indispensable to great suc- 
 cess : but it is not so requisite at his first en- 
 trance on his missionary employment. The 
 primary qualifications are evangelic fortitude, 
 zeal, humility, self-denial, prudence, temper- 
 ance ; to which must be added, assiduity in 
 learning a new language, with the docility of a 
 child. And, in the period of eight or ten years, 
 whilst that language is acquiring, some other 
 branches of useful learning maybe successfully 
 cultivated. 
 
 This opinion on the means of forming a Mis- 
 sionary, I deliver in perfect confidence : not 
 only as the result of my own observation and en- 
 quiry ; but as being sanctioned by the most 
 eminent and useful preachers in the East, dur- 
 ing the last century. * 
 
 II. We now proceed to consider our Second 
 Proposition: that, IF YOU BE INSTRUMENTS OF 
 
 THE TRUE LlGHT, YOU WILL BE ZEALOUS IN 
 ADOPTING THE MOST EFFECTUAL MEANS OF DIF- 
 FUSING IT. 
 
 But, perhaps, it may be expected, that, in 
 order to stimulate your exertions, I should first 
 give an account of the Darkness which exists 
 in the Heathen World. 
 
 I have, indeed, seen that Darkness ; but it 
 
 Ziegcnbalg, Schultz, Swartz, and Gericke. 
 S 
 
THE LIGHT OF THE WORLD. 
 
 is not easy to describe it. No man can know 
 what it is, who has not seen it. It is no less 
 dreadful, than when the Israelites beheld, at a 
 distance, the thick darkness of Egypt from 
 their dwellings " in Goshen, where there was 
 " light." I have been in what the Scripture 
 calls " the Chambers of Imagery :" Ezekiel 
 viii. 12. and have witnessed the enormity of 
 the Pagan Idolatry in all its turpitude and 
 blood. I can now better understand those 
 words of the Scriptures, " The dark places of 
 " the earth are full of the habitations of cruel- 
 " ty :" Psal. Ixxiv. 20. I have seen the liba- 
 tions of human blood, offered to the Moloch of 
 the Heathen world ; and an assembly, not of 
 two thousand only, which may constitute your 
 number, but of two hundred thousand, falling 
 prostrate at the sight before the idol, and rais- 
 ing acclamations to his name. 
 
 v i -1^1 
 
 But the particulars or these scenes cannot be 
 
 rehearsed before a Christian Assembly ; as in- 
 deed the "Scriptures themselves intimate to us : 
 Eph. v: 12. I only wish that the Great Council 
 of bur Nation could behold this darkness : then 
 there would be no dissentient voice as to the 
 duty of diffusing light. It may suffice to ob- 
 serve, that the two prominent characters of 
 idolatry are the same which the Scriptures de- 
 scribe ; Cruelty and Lasciviousness ; Blood 
 
 and Impurity. I may further notice, that the 
 
 . - * * . 
 
THE LIGHT OF THE WORLD. 259 
 
 fountain-head of this superstition in India,, 
 is the temple of Juggernaut. That temple 
 is to the Hindoos, what Mecca is to the Ma- 
 homedans : it is the sacred spot of their super- 
 stition. 
 
 It will give you satisfaction to hear that the 
 Gospels have been recently translated into the 
 language of Juggernaut. The Christian World 
 is indebted to the labours of the Missionaries 
 of the Baptist Society in India, for this impor- 
 tant service. 
 
 But there is a moral darkness in the East of 
 a different character from that of Paganism, I 
 mean the darkness of the ROMISH Superstition 
 in Pagan Lands. About 250 years ago, Papal 
 Rome established her Inquisition in the East, 
 and it is still in operation ; for I myself lately 
 visited it, and witnessed its proceedings. By 
 this tribunal, the power of the Romish Church 
 was consolidated in that hemisphere. From 
 Goa, as a centre, issue the orders of the Santa 
 Casa, or Holy Office, to every part of the 
 East ; to the western coast of Africa, where 
 there are many Romish churches ; and thence 
 along the shores of the continent of Asia, as 
 far as China and the Philippine Isles. 
 
 Ships of war and ships of commerce have 
 ever been under its command; for the Vice- 
 Roy of Goa himself is subject to its jurisdic- 
 tion : and these ships afford a facility of trans- 
 s 2 
 
.aJHOW HHT 90 TH 
 
 260 THE LIGHT OF THE WORLD. 
 
 fbfOW i>3ii3 
 
 mittirig orders to all countries, of sending 
 forth priests, and sometimes of bringing back 
 victims. 
 
 Besides the spiritual tyranny of the Inquisi- 
 tion, there exists, in certain provinces, a cor- 
 ruption of Christian Doctrine more heinous 
 than can easily be credited. In some places, 
 the Ceremonies and Rites of Moloch are 
 blended with the Worship of Christ ! This spec- 
 tacle I myself have witnessed at Aughoor, near 
 Madura, in the south of India. The chief 
 source of the enormity is this : The Inquisi- 
 tion would not give the BIBLE to the people. 
 In some provinces I found that the Scriptures 
 were not known to the common people, 
 even by name; and some of the priests 
 themselves assured me that they had never 
 seen them. oi n 
 
 But the era of light seems to have arrived, 
 even to this dark region ; for a translation of 
 the Scriptures has been prepared for it. This 
 version has been made by the Bishop of the 
 ancient Syrian Christians ; and I have the sa- 
 tisfaction to announce to you that a part of it 
 hath been already published and circulat- 
 ed among the people, It has been printed 
 at Bombay, by the aid of funds, to the aug- 
 mentation of which this Society has recently 
 contributed. 
 
 This translation is in the Malayalim Tongue, 
 
THE LIGHT OF THE WORLD. 261 
 
 sometimes called the Malabar: which is spo- 
 ken, not only by the Hindoos of Malabar, 
 Travancore, and Cochin ; but by upwards 
 of three hundred thousand Christians hi these 
 provinces : some of them belonging to the 
 ancient Syrian Church, and some of them to 
 the Romish Church ; and who will ail gladly 
 receive the Word of God, both priests and 
 people. 'JM 
 
 Another remarkable event hath concurred 
 to favour the design. The Italian Bishop of 
 chief eminence in those parts, who presides 
 over the college of Verapoli, which has been 
 established for the Students of the Romish 
 Church, has denied the authority of the Inqui- 
 sition ; and has acceded to the design of giving 
 the Holy Scriptures to the people. I myself 
 received from him the assurance of his deter- 
 mination to this effect. So that the version 
 executed by the Syrian Bishop, whom Rome 
 has ever accounted in the East, will be 
 given to the Romish Church. Thus, after a 
 strife of three hundred years, doth " the Leo- 
 pard lie down with the Kid." And it is for 
 the support of this work, in particular, that 
 we would solicit your liberality on tin's day. 
 It is for the translation of the Bible into a new 
 language, which is not only vernacular to Hin- 
 doos and Mahomedans, but is the language of 
 a nation of Christians, who never scnv the Bible; 
 
262 THE LIGHT OF THE WORLD. 
 
 and whose minds are already disposed to read 
 the book which gives an account of their own 
 religion. 
 
 Thus much of the Darkness which pervades 
 Heathen lands. We shall now advert to the 
 MEANS of imparting light to them. 
 
 The time seems to have arrived, when more 
 effectual measures ought to'be adopted for the 
 promulgation of Christianity, than have hither- 
 to been employed. It appears to be now ex- 
 pedient for us, to open a more direct and re- 
 gular communication with our Missionaries in 
 foreign countries. It is not enough that there 
 be ample contributions at home, and that we 
 meet in large assemblies to hear and to ap- 
 prove ; but there must be greater personal ac- 
 tivity ? and a more frequent intercourse with the 
 converts and their instructors abroad. 
 
 LET SHIPS BE PREPARED TO CARRY THE GLAD 
 
 TJDINGS of the GOSPEL TO REMOTE NATIONS. 
 
 The auspicious circumstances of the present 
 time, and the blessing that hath hitherto evi- 
 dently attended the labours of the general body 
 of Missionaries, seem to justify the adoption 
 of these means. There is nothing new in the 
 proposal, if it be not, that it is new to us. 
 You have seen with what facility the Romish 
 Church can open a communication with dis- 
 tant nations, by ships of war and commerce. 
 You see with what facility commercial men at 
 
THE LIGHT OF THE WORLD. 
 
 home can open a communication with remote 
 regions, at a very small expence, sometimes 
 merely on speculation -, and, if they do not 
 succeed in one country, they go to another, 
 " The children of this world are wiser in their 
 " generation than the children of light.'' 
 Let us follow their example in conducting the 
 commerce of knowledge. Let societies, let 
 individuals, according to their ability, charter 
 ships for this very purpose. Much of the 
 expense may be defrayed by judicious plans 
 of commerce. But let the chief and avowed 
 object be, " the merchandise 6f the Gospel." 
 In support of the perfect expedience of this 
 measure, we shall submit to you the following 
 considerations : 
 
 1. A chief obstacle to persons proceeding as 
 Missionaries to remote regions, is the want of 
 conveyance. Were a facility afforded in this 
 respect, many individuals and families would 
 offer themselves for the work, who would not 
 Otherwise ever think seriously on the subject. 
 Experience has shewn how difficult it is to pro- 
 cure a passage, in a commercial ship, for a re- 
 ligious family of humble condition. Nor is it 
 proper that a family of pure manners, who ne*- 
 ver heard the holy name of God profaned in 
 their own houses, should be exposed, during 
 some months, to the contaminating influence 
 of that offensive Language, which is too often 
 
264 THE LIGHT OF THE WORLD. 
 
 1 permitted onboard ships of war and commerce 
 belonging to the English Nation. 
 
 2. The success of a Mission abroad depends 
 much on frequent correspondence with the 
 patrons at home. By this communication the 
 interest and reputation of the Missionaries are 
 better supported, at their respective placevS of 
 residence. And they always need this sup- 
 port ; for, in every place, they are exposed tq 
 some degree of persecution. 
 
 3. The Missionaries need regular supplies, 
 for their comfortable subsistence, and for the 
 prosecution of their work. The want of sub- 
 sistence is more frequent in certain clitnates, 
 than is generally supposed. And the regular 
 transmission of such supplies as are connected 
 with the prosecution of their proper work is in- 
 dispensable. The object of the Missionaries, 
 in the East in particular, is to print and pub- 
 lish the Holy Scriptures ; and a fresh supply 
 of the several materials, essential to the fur- 
 ther prosecution of this purpose, is required 
 every year. 
 
 In the first promulgation of the Gospel, the 
 preachers were endowed with " the Gift of 
 * c TONGUES ;" and thus they may be said to 
 have carried about with them the instruments 
 of conversion. In its present promulgation, 
 the Providence of God hath ordained the Gift 
 of the SCRIPTURES : and the materials for print-. 
 
THE LIGHT OF THE WORLD. * 26-? 
 
 ing these Scriptures must be sent out to the 
 preachers. There is likewise this further pre- 
 paration by the same Providence ; that most 
 of the languages of the East have become, in 
 the course of ages, written languages. As the 
 art of printing extended the knowledge of the 
 Gospel to our own country, at the Reforma- 
 tion ; so the art of printing must now convey 
 it to the other nations of the world. 
 
 It may be also observed, that, if the means 
 of conveyance were at our command, n>any 
 works in the Eastern Languages, might Hbe 
 printed with more expedition, and at less ex- 
 pense, at home, than abroad. 
 
 4. A further and very important considera- 
 tion is this. It is proper that a Missionary 
 should have an opportunity of returning to his 
 native country, when ill health or the affairs of 
 his family may require it. When he goes out 
 as a Missionary, we are not to understand that 
 he goes necessarily into a state of banishment. 
 It is proper indeed that he should go forth 
 with the spirit of one, who " hath left father 
 " and mother for the Gospel's sake j" but men 
 in general have duties to discharge to their pa- 
 rents, to their children, and to their re] at ions 
 of eonsanguity ; duties sometimes of a spirit- 
 ual nature. We do not read that St. Paul went 
 forth to his work as an exile. Ou the contrary, 
 we know that he returned home, at least for a 
 
266 THE LIGHT OF THE WORLD. 
 
 time, and kept up a personal correspondence 
 with Jerusalem. In like manner, many of the 
 preachers who are now abroad, suffering from 
 declining health, and sinking under the pres- 
 sure of an enervating climate, if they had the 
 means of conveyance, would be glad to revisit 
 their Jerusalem; that they might return again 
 to their labours with renewed strength and 
 spirits. 
 
 It may be further observed, that the commu- 
 nications of such persons would be very valua- 
 ble to the Church at home. This may be ex- 
 emplified in the instance of the worthy clergy- 
 man of New South Wales ; who lately visited 
 England : * whose communications were not 
 only serviceable to the general interests of re- 
 ligion ; but were, in many respects, very accep- 
 table to government. 
 
 5. The last advantage which we shall men- 
 tion, is that of VISITATION, by men of learning, 
 prudence, and piety : who would make a voy- 
 age with no intention of remaining ; but, in- 
 duced partly by considerations of health, and 
 partly by motives of public service to the 
 Church, would visit their brethren in distant 
 lands, to inform themselves fully of their state 
 and progress, to animate and exhort them, and 
 to report to their respective societies concern- 
 
 * The Rev. Mr. Marsdcn. 
 
THE LIGHT OF THE WOULD. 267 
 
 ing new plans of usefulness. As there ought 
 to be no jealousy among men promoting the 
 same object, the same ship might, in her voy- 
 age, visit all the stations in her way, render 
 every grateful service, communicate with all, 
 afford supplies to all. There are, at this time, 
 upwards of thirty different places where Mis- 
 sionaries are preaching in foreign lands. If 
 but a single ship were employed for the gene- 
 ral use of all the societies, it might be an aus- 
 picious beginning. 
 
 In adopting means for regular communica- 
 tion with our Missionaries, we have the exam- 
 ple of two of the oldest societies : the " So- 
 " ciety for promoting Christian Knowledge," 
 and the Society of the " United Brethren." 
 The former sends out an investment to their 
 Missionaries in India, regularly every year ; 
 and has done so for a century past. These 
 supplies consist not only of books, stationary, 
 and materials for printing ; but they include 
 articles of household economy, and for female 
 use, which are forwarded, under the name of 
 presents, to the families of the Missionaries. 
 
 The Reverend Mr. KolhofF, the worthy suc- 
 cessor of Swartz, assured me, that he consider, 
 ed the well-being of that Mission during so 
 long a period, to have been much promoted 
 by this parental and affectionate intercourse. 
 The " Society for promoting Christian Know- 
 
268 THE LIGHT OF THE WORLD. 
 
 . 
 
 " ledge" have no ship of their own ; but they 
 are favoured with the necessary freight every 
 year in the ships of the East India Company. 
 Let us then imitate the example of this Vener- 
 able Society, which, in regard to the support 
 of Missions, and the translation of the Scrip- 
 tures, is " the mother of us all." 
 
 But the strongest recommendation of the 
 measure which I propose to you, is the suc- 
 cessful example of the " United Brethren." 
 That Episcopal Body has had a ship during 
 the period of nearly 5O years, chartered for the 
 sole purpose of carrying the Gospel to Labra- 
 dor, and other foreign lands. The ships Har- 
 mony and Resolution have been employed in 
 this important service ; a service far more ho- 
 nourable than any that has ever been atchiev- 
 ed by any ship of war, commerce, or discovery. 
 
 Nor ought we to omit, on this occasion, to 
 make honourable mention of the liberal plans 
 of the " London Missionary Society." The 
 iirst operation of that Society, in sending forth, 
 Lit once, a large body of Christian Teachers, 
 displayed a noble spirit of zeal and- unanimity ; 
 and manifested a laudable and well-grounded 
 confidence in the ultimate success of the great 
 design. The merits of that great Expedition 
 have not, perhaps, been sufficiently acknow- 
 ledged at home. But the sending fcrth a ship 
 to the Pacific Ocean at that day, was a great 
 
 . 
 
' 
 
 THE LIGHT OF THE WORLD. 269 
 
 event in the history of the Gospel ; and will.be 
 recorded in the books of the Heathen World 
 in ages to come. * 
 
 That I may lead your thoughts to the serious 
 contemplation of the measure which I have pro- 
 posed, I shall now recite to you a prediction of 
 the prophet Isaiah, and the interpretation of it 
 by the Jews of the East. For it is considered 
 by some learned persons, both at home and a- 
 broad, as referring to these times, and to the 
 means by which we ought to extend the know- 
 ledge of the Gospel. 
 
 The prophecy to which I allude is in the 
 xviiith chapter of Isaiah. It begins in our 
 Translation with these words : " Woe to the 
 " land ;" but which ought to be translated " O 
 " land !" being an address of affection and re- 
 spect. 
 
 .** O land ! shadowing with wings, which is 
 " beyond the rivers of Ethiopia ; that sendeth 
 " ambassadors by the sea, even in vessels of 
 " bulrushes upon the waters, saying, Go, ye 
 " swift messengers, to a nation scattered and 
 
 * We do not refer here to the place selected for the fir-t 
 mission, but to the spirit which sent it forth. Those, who 
 now blame the choice of the place, did not themselves, per- 
 haps, anticipate the difficulties. A country which is protect- 
 ed by a regular government, is indeed the most suitable. Eat 
 the Gospel mus,t also be preached to savages : besides, a re- 
 gular government will not always receive a mission. 
 
270 THE LIGHT OF THE WORLD. 
 
 < c peeled, to a people terrible from their be- 
 " ginning hitherto :" and concludes with these 
 words : " In that time shall the present be 
 " brought unto the Lord of Hosts of a peo- 
 " pie scattered and peeled, to the place of the 
 " name of the Lord of Hosts, the Mount 
 Zion 
 
 This prophecy, which had been considered by 
 some of the learned in this country, and first, 
 I believe, by the late Bishop Horsley, as refer- 
 ring to these times, I proposed to the Jews in 
 the East ; who, after some deliberation, gave 
 me the following explanation : 
 
 " That the prophecy in this chapter relates 
 " to the restoration of the Jews to their own 
 " country. That the nation here addressed, 
 " by a kind compellation, c O thou land,' was to 
 " send a message to the Jewish People ; and 
 " this was to be a message of kindness. 5 ' 
 
 Inquiry was then made concerning the cha- 
 racter and description of the nation, which was 
 to send a message of kindness to the Jewish 
 People. The Jews stated these four particulars 
 of its description : 
 
 1. That the place of the nation was beyond 
 the rivers of CUSH, that is, to the west of the 
 Nile ; for the prophet was on the east of the 
 Nile when he delivered his prophecy. 
 
 2. That it was a land " shadowing with 
 wings j" which signifies that it should be of great 
 
THE LIGHT OF THE WORLD. 2?1 
 
 extent and power, and capable of giving protec- 
 tion. 
 
 3. That it was a Maritime Nation " sending 
 " ambassadors by sea in vessels of bulrushes ;" 
 a figure for light ships, not burdened with com- 
 merce, but light for dispatch ; carrying merely 
 the TIDINGS OF GLADNESS i and that the ambas- 
 sadors sent in them were messengers of peace. 
 When I expressed some doubt as to the charac- 
 ter of these Ambassadors, we referred to the 
 old Arabic Translation of Isaiah, which hap- 
 pened to be at hand \ where the word for 
 Ambassadors is rendered Prophets or Preach- 
 ers. 
 
 4. That the issue of this embassy would be 
 the restoration of " the people scattered and 
 " peeled to the Lord of Hosts in Zion :" and that, 
 at the period when this should take place, there 
 would be a shaking of the nations ; for it is said, 
 in the third verse, that God " would lift up his 
 * c ensign on the mountains, that all might see, 
 " and blow his trumpet, that all the inhabitants 
 " of the earth might hear." 
 
 When I endeavoured to shew that all these 
 characters centered in Great Britain, and that 
 she was actually sending forth messengers at 
 this time to all nations, the Jews were alarmed 
 at their own interpretation, and began to quali- 
 fy some parts of it. I then demanded what they 
 really believed to be intended by the mission of 
 
272 V Tttfi LIGHT OF THE WORLD. 
 
 these ambassadors. They answered, that they 
 understood the embassy in a political sense only; 
 and that the nation spoken of was merely to 
 afford its aid to restore them to their temporal 
 kingdom. 
 
 But, whether the prophecy hath a temporal 
 or a spiritual sense, I submit to your judgment, 
 and not to that of the Jews in the East. 
 
 Let us then, my Brethren, obey the pro- 
 phetic mandate, and " send forth ambassadors 
 " in light ships; saying, Go, ye swift messen- 
 " gers, to ^a nation scattered and peeled," dis- 
 persed in all lands : " to a people terrible from 
 " their beginning hitherto." From the time 
 since they came forth from Egypt, accompa- 
 nied by signs and wonders, they have been a 
 terror and a wonder to all. Send ye ambas- 
 sadors "to a nation expecting and looking 
 "out" for the Messiah, who is also the desire 
 of other nations ; and announce ye to all, 
 That the " desire of ALL nations is come." 
 Hag. ii. 7. " Lift ye up the ensign upon 
 " the mountains, that all the inhabitants of 
 " the world may see ; and blow ye the trum- 
 "pet/ # - the Great Trumpet of the World's 
 Jubilee, " that all the dwellers on the earth 
 " may hear." 
 
 Ye are the light of the world." Let not 
 your light be confined to this spot, in a nor- 
 thern region, Pat away the -reproach, that 
 
THE JLIGHT OF THE WORLD. 273 
 
 ye arc known out of your country, merely as a 
 Commercial People. Even as a Commercial 
 People, you are, at this moment, shut out of 
 the countries of Europe. Obey then the pre- 
 sent providence, and resort to the ports of 
 distant lands; carrying the message t)f kindness 
 to a people who " stretch forth their hands," 
 and will receive your commerce, and the Gos- 
 pel together. 
 
 It is not your duty to wait till the nation 
 send forth messengers at the public expense. 
 Perhaps that period may never come. It may 
 be, that our Church knoweth not how to pro- 
 mote such an object, but by the instrumenta- 
 lity of subordinate societies: as the State 
 sometimes administers the government of 
 a remote branch of the empire by the same 
 means. Two such Societies were instituted 
 about a hundred years ago ; but the period for 
 great and successful exertion was evidently 
 not then come. You are a Third Society, es- 
 tablished in ignore auspicious times , and others 
 may follow. 
 
 It is not your duty, I say, to wait till the 
 Nation, in its public capacity, begin to send 
 forth preachers to the Gentiles. If that event 
 should ever arrive, you prepare the way. If 
 Individuals did not begin, the Universal 
 Church would not follow. What measure of 
 great public utility was ever executed by 
 
 T 
 
-74 THE LIGHT OF THE WORLD. 
 
 Church or State, which was not first proposed 
 by Individuals ? which was not first resisted 
 by the greater body ; and, perhaps, for a time, 
 defeated ? 
 
 Consider, finally, the example of the Great 
 Author of our Religion. Draw your light 
 from him. At the first promulgation of his 
 Gospel to the Heathen World, he gave his 
 commission to individuals. During three hun- 
 dred years, the Ministry of the Gospel was 
 committed to individuals : I mean they w r ere 
 not associated by any authority of temporal 
 empire : and by them the conversion of the na- 
 tions was effected, under the spiritual direction 
 of their respective Churches and Societies in 
 Rome, Corinth, Alexandria, Antioch, and Je- 
 rusalem/ It may be the divine will that the 
 promulgation of the Gospel at this time should 
 be effected partly by the same mean's. 
 
 Your object and that of the Bible Society is 
 the same. It is to give the Bible to the 
 World. But, as that Sacred Volume cannot 
 be given to men of different nations until it be 
 translated into their respective languages, it is 
 the province of your Institution to send forth 
 proper instruments for this purpose. Your So* 
 ciety is confined to Members of the Establish- 
 ed Church. You do not interfere with the 
 cc Society for the Propagation of the Gospel in 
 "Foreign Parts," nor with that." for Pro-. 
 
THE LIGHT OF THE WORLD. 275 
 
 *' moting Christian Knowledge :" for neither 
 of these professes the precise objects to which 
 you would confine yourselves. It does not 
 seem to be possible to frame an objection to 
 your establishment. When the design and the 
 proceedings of your Institution shall have been 
 fully made known, you may expect the support 
 of the Episcopal Body, of the two Universities, 
 and of every zealous Member of the Church of 
 England. 
 
 It has been objected to that Grand Institu- 
 tion to which we have alluded, the British and 
 Foreign Bible Society, that it is in its charac- 
 ter universal; that it embraces #//, and acknow- 
 ledges no cast in the Christian Religion : and 
 it has been insinuated, that we ought not to be 
 zealous even for the extension of Christ's King- 
 dom, if we must associate, in any degree, with 
 men of all denominations. But, surely, there 
 is an error in this judgment. We seek the aid 
 of all descriptions of men in defending our 
 country against the enemy. We love to see 
 men of all descriptions shewing their allegiance 
 to the King. Was it ever said to a poor man, 
 " You are not qualified to shew your allegiance 
 u to the King ? You must not cast your mite 
 " into the treasury of your King." My Breth- 
 ren, let every man, who opposes these Institu- 
 tions, examine his own heart whether he be 
 true in his allegiance to " the King of Kings." 
 T 2 
 
276 THE LIGHT OF THE WORLD, 
 
 For myself, I hail the present unanimity of 
 hitherto discordant bands, as a great event in 
 the Church ; and as marking a grand charac- 
 ter of Christ's promised kingdom ; when " the 
 "leopard shall lie down with the kid; and 
 u the calf and the young lion, and the fatling 
 " together, and a little child shall lead them." 
 I consider the extension and unity of that So- 
 ciety as the best pledge of the continuance of 
 the divine mercy to this land ; and I doubt 
 not, the time will come when the nation will 
 reckon the Bible Society a greater honour to 
 her, as a Christian People, than any other in- 
 stitution of which she can boast. 
 
 We shall now conclude this discourse with 
 stating to you the cause why so few compara- 
 tively co-operate in these sacred undertakings. 
 Many, it is probable, are ignorant of their ex- 
 istence: some may be supposed, without any 
 culpable motives, to question their expediency: 
 but the greater part, it is feared, are restrained 
 by a state of mind, which we cannot sufficient- 
 ly condemn and deplore. It is not because 
 they do not believe in Christianity, generally ; 
 but because they are strangers to Christ's spi- 
 ritual religion. They have seen the light of 
 civilization, but they have not seen the " Light 
 " of Life;" "the light of the knowledge 
 " of the glory of God in the face of Jesus 
 " Christ." 
 
THE LIGHT OF THE WORLD. 277 
 
 And this is the great and important distinc- 
 tion on which the life of the soul depends. 
 This was the great distinction in the time of 
 the Apostle Paul ; for even in the day of HIS 
 ministration, the Gospel was hid from sonic. 
 " If our Gospel be hid/' saith he, ic it is hid 
 to them that are lost." If then the light 
 w^as hid from some when ?ts preached, with a 
 divine energy, and with the demonstration of 
 miracles, shall we wonder that it is hid from 
 some in our day ? ,j w 
 
 There is nothing, iny Brethren, worth liv- 
 ing for, of equal importance with the diffusion 
 of this light. Fulfil ye, then, the divine com- 
 mand, " Let your light so shine before men, 
 " that they may see your good works, and glo- 
 " rify your Father which is in Heaven." 
 
 We must all meet again at a future day, in 
 d larger Assembly than the present, when we 
 shall behold HIM who hath said, " I am the 
 " Light of the world/' Let every one of us, 
 then, at this time, " bear witness to the light j" 
 by contributing according to our ability to its 
 extension throughout the world : for we know 
 not how great a blessing may, " through the 
 " tender mercy of God," result to ourselves 
 and others, from the circumstances of this 
 service. 
 
 *uev- 
 
THE 
 
 HEALING WATERS OF BETHESDA ; 
 
 A 
 
 S E R M O N, 
 PREACHED AT BUXTON WELLS, 
 
 TO 
 
 THE COMP.ANY ASSEMBLED THERE FOR THE BENEFIT OF 
 THE MEDICINAL WATERS. 
 
 ON WHITSUNDAY, JUNE 2, 1811. 
 
HIT TOMH33 
 
 v v\ 
 
 *n\^ \ 
 bM 
 
 \o c *V>\rtv 
 ^ 
 
 \i> A0 % \ xi\ 
 
 \ 
 
 t s v 
 
 A V 
 
 
SERMON VIII. 
 
 THE 
 
 HEALING WATERS OF BETHESDA 
 
 JOHN v. 2, 3, 4. " There is at Jerusalem, by the 
 " sheep-market^ a Pool, which is called in the 
 46 Hebrew tongue, BETHESDA, having Jive 
 " porches. In these lay a great multitude of 
 46 impotent folk, of blind, halt, withered., waiting 
 "for the moving of the water. For an angel 
 44 went down at a certain season into the pool 
 " and troubled the water ; whosoever then, 
 "jirst, after the troubling of the water, step- 
 " ped in, was made whole of whatsoever disease 
 he had. 9t 
 
 1 KNOW not any subject contained in the 
 Scriptures, the contemplation of which is bet- 
 ter suited to the circumstances of us who are 
 here assembled, than that of the HEALING 
 
282 THE HEALING WATERS 
 
 WATERS of Jerusalem. There are now col- 
 lected here, as formerly at Bethesda, " a great 
 " number of infirm persons, of halt and wither- 
 " ed," who have come to the healing waters at 
 this place ; and who expect a cure, not from 
 the hand of man, but of God. We have come 
 to try the efficacy of waters which flow by the 
 divine command ; medicinal waters*, which 
 owe nothing to human art or power, and 
 whose nature and origin man does not everi 
 fully understand.* 
 
 * Buxton is situated on the ridge of that mountainous re- 
 gion commencing in Derbyshire, which extends to the nor- 
 thern extremity of the kingdom, and which has been called 
 by some Geographers the British Appenine. The medicinal 
 well is nearly in the middle of England, and is supposed to 
 be upwards of 1500 feet above the surface of the sea. It 
 further occupies a most interesting situation, as being sur- 
 rounded by beds of shells, corals, and other marine products, 
 the remains of the antediluvian world, and indelible testi- 
 monies of the truth of the Mosaic Record. The temperature 
 of the nir in these regions is always cooler than in the lower 
 countries. There is generally a turbulent atmosphere ; but 
 this renders the change of air greater, and more salutary in 
 certain complaints, than in any other part of northern Europe. 
 From vesliges lately discovered, it it ascertained that build- 
 ings were erected at the Well of Buxton in the time of the 
 Romans. In the middle ages it acquired the name of St. 
 Ann's Well. In the reign of Queen Elizabeth a Treatise 
 was written on the " Virtues of the Water of Buck-stones, by 
 Dr. Jones of Derby," and it appears at that time (1572) 
 to have been a place of great resort. But it is only within 
 these few years that buildings have been erected for invalids 
 
OF BETHESDA. 283 
 
 The first view of the scene before us will 
 suggest to our minds some interesting topics 
 of reflection. 
 
 While we behold this healing fountain flow- 
 ing Hke a torrent, * and consider its long du- 
 ration, and the benefit derived from it to mul- 
 titudes perhaps in every age, we have to ad- 
 mire an illustrious instance of the wisdom and 
 goodness of God in creation. How v/onderful 
 that this salubrious spring should retain the 
 same degree of heat, through every change o 
 season, and from age to age ! t And again, what 
 
 suitable to the importance of the place. For these the na- 
 tion is indebted to the Duke of Devonshire. His Grace is 
 proprietor of Buxton and of the country round it, and he has, 
 with a liberality \vhich ought to be more known and cele- 
 brated, erected a suite of extensive and magnificent buildings, 
 called the CRESCENT, and a spacious and elegant church, 
 both of hewn stone ; also pools for bathing, besides various 
 other edifices for the accommodation of the visitors and inva- 
 lids j the whole expense of which is stated to have been riot 
 less than 150,000/. The munificence of this nobleman, re- 
 ferring as it does to the health of his countrymen, is entitled 
 to a national acknowledgement. 
 
 * " The quantity of water flowing from the spring? has 
 be-en calculated to be after the rate of sixty gallons in a mi- 
 nute." Den man on the Buxton Wafers, p. 56. 
 
 f The heat of the medicinal spring, called St. Ann's Well, 
 of which the invalids drink, " is always 81 by Farenheit's 
 Thermometer. The heat of the medicinal pool in which ihe 
 invalids bathe, is precisely and invariably 82 by Farenheit's 
 fhennameler. The temperature of these waters does not in 
 
254 THE HEALING WATERS 
 
 limit shall we assign to its duration ? Jt is pro- 
 bable that it was first opened " when the foun- 
 " dations of the earth were laid," and that it 
 will continue to flow till time shall be no more. 
 The same power which gave virtue to the well 
 of Bethesda, hath opened the fountain of health 
 in this place. These, therefore, may be called 
 GOD'S WATERS. They flow by the divine mer- 
 cy, and we expect that they will prove benefi- 
 cial to our infirm bodies only by the divine 
 blessing. Let us, then, approach them with 
 sentiments of gratitude and piety, having our 
 minds prepared to give God the glory for any 
 benefit we may derive from the use of them. 
 
 In viewing any striking object in the works 
 of creation, it is useful to reflect in what man- 
 
 4 ilfcieai tedqoiq tijfeit 
 
 cay decree depend on rain, or other accidental circum- 
 c Lances." Denman, p. 53, 57. 
 
 Philosophy has long attempted to investigate tliis subject, 
 but as yet without any satisfactory result. " Hast thou en- 
 *' tered into the springs of the sea ? or hast thou walked in 
 ' ; search of the depth ?" Job xxxviii. 16. We neither un- 
 derstand accurately by what means the waters acquire their 
 heat, nor, when they have acquired it, how the temperature 
 should always continue the same, without being affected, like 
 every other substance of this earth, by heat and cold, and dis- 
 t;*nce_ from the sun. " Philosophers," says Dr. Hunter, 
 *' have differed much in their opinions about the cause of 
 heat in warm vaters j but I do not find that any of them 
 have as yet been able to lay down an hypothesis, which is not 
 liable to some objections." -Hunter on the Nature and Vir- 
 tues of Buxton Waters, p. 8. 
 
 ttfcChc 
 
OF BETHESDA. 285 
 
 ncr our blessed Saviour would have improved 
 the scene ; for He was wont to derive instruc- 
 tive lessons from the operations of nature, and 
 even from the usages and works of man. Of 
 this there is an instance recorded in the Gos- 
 pel, which bears some analogy to the scene 
 which now presents itself to our view in this 
 place. It was a custom of the Jews, on the 
 last day of the Feast of Passover, to draw Water 
 from the fountain of Siloam, which sprang 
 from mount Zion, and to bear it in solemn pro- 
 cession to the Temple, where it was poured 
 out before the Lord. These " waters of Siloa 
 " which flowed softly" (Is.a. viii. 6.) from their 
 fountain, not far from the Temple of God, * 
 and refreshed the inhabitants of Jerusalem, 
 had been celebrated by the prophet Isaiah as 
 an emblem of Messiah's gentle reign ; and the 
 Evangelist John alludes to the same emblem, 
 when he says, " Siloam being interpreted, signi- 
 " fies SENT ;" that is, a type of him who is " the 
 " sent" of God ; and the custom of drawing 
 water from the well of Siloam on a certain day, 
 was founded on the words of the same prophet 
 Isaiah; "Therefore with joy shall ye draw 
 cc water out of the wells of Salvation." Isa. 
 
 xii. 3. t 
 
 " 
 
 * And Siloa's brook that Ho wed 
 
 Fast by the oracle of God. Mi/ton. 
 
 f This fact of drawing water from the fountain of Siloam 
 
286 THE HEALING WATERS 
 
 Our Saviour beholding this solemnity of 
 drawing water on the Great Feast-day, improv- 
 ed it to spiritual purpose ; " In the last day, 
 " that great day of the Feast, Jesus stood and 
 " cried, saying, If any man thirst, let him come 
 " to me and drink ; He that believeth on me, as 
 " the Scripture hath said, Out of his belly shall 
 " flow rivers of living water. But this spake 
 " he of the SPIRIT, which they that believe on 
 " Him should receive ; for the Holy Ghost \tas 
 " not yet given." John vii. 37. ' 
 
 Thus did our Lord spiritualize the scene. 
 He shewed the inhabitants of Jerusalem, that 
 their drawing water from the fount of Siloam, 
 was a just figure of their " receiving the Holy 
 u Spirit," which should soon be poured out from 
 " on high, and which they that believed on him 
 " (not in that age only, but in every age) 
 
 " SHOULD RECEIVE."* 
 
 is authenticated by the Rabbins. The water was carried in a 
 golden urn, and the solemnity was called O'nrr 110*3 Nisuk 
 Ham-maim, the pouring out of water. In the Geraara it is 
 inquired, " Whence was this custom ?" The answer : " From 
 the words of the prophet, Therefore with joy shall ye draw 
 water out of the wells of salvation." Talmud Babyi. _fol. 
 48. 2. 
 
 * It is a remarkable fact, that the spiritual import of draw- 
 ing water from Siloam was understood, and has been acknow- 
 ledged and recorded by the Rabbins. " Why is Siloam called 
 naii& fa Beth Suabdy the place of a draught ? Answer : 
 a*anw own amprr np Because, thence they draw the Holy 
 Spirit." Talmud Hierosof. in Succah^ fol. 55. 
 
OF BETHESDA. 287 
 
 Under the authority, then, of our Saviour's 
 example, who rendered the scenes of nature a 
 theme of instruction, we may be permitted, in 
 the application of this discourse, to consider 
 the healing influence of the Fountain in this 
 place, in a spiritual sense. The chief object of 
 the discourse itself will be, 
 
 First, To inquire into what may have been 
 the design of instituting the miracle of the 
 healing waters at Jerusalem. And, 
 
 Secondly, To shew that these waters, which 
 healed the diseases of the body, were an emblem 
 of the influence of the heavenly Gospel, which 
 heals the diseases of the soul, and fits it for the 
 kingdom of God. 
 
 I. We are first to inquire, " for what end 
 God may have " been pleased to institute the 
 " miracle of the healing waters at Jerusalem ?" 
 The fact recorded in this place by the Evange- 
 list, has been but seldom noticed ; but to me 
 it seems to involve considerations of much in- 
 terest, and is itself a subject of instructive con- 
 templation. 
 
 For a period of nearly four hundred years, 
 
 The Jews of this day might derive a strong confirmation 
 of the truth of the Gosptl, if they would read their own an- 
 cient Targums. 
 
 It is to be noted that Siloarn a'.id ShUo/t^ another name for 
 Christ, are distinct words derived from different roots. They 
 have no relation to each other. 
 
288 THE HEALING WATERS 
 
 there had been now no prophet in Israel ; and 
 the prophecies concerning the Messiah had not 
 been fulfilled. There was no " open vision," 
 nor other symbol of the divine presence, and 
 the people were gradually declining to infideli- 
 ty. In these circumstances it may have pleas- 
 ed God to arrest the attention of the nation by 
 a new evidence of his presence, and to sustain 
 the hope of those " who waited for the conso- 
 " lation of Israel," by affording a new proof 
 that he had not forsaken his people. This new 
 evidence may also be considered as an emblem 
 of the Gospel itself, which was soon to appear, 
 being at once a manifestation of power and of 
 mercy; and it further resembled the same Gos- 
 pel, in its being open to the view of all, and ac- 
 cessible to all ; the place selected for its exhi- 
 bition, being in the very midst of Jerusalem. 
 
 " Now there is," saith the Evangelist, " at 
 <c Jerusalem, by the sheep-market, a Pool, which 
 " is called in the Hebrew tongue, Bethesda." 
 Bethesda signifies The house of Mercy ; a name 
 which had been given to it in consequence of 
 the merciful cures effected by its waters. 
 " For, at a certain season," continues the 
 Evangelist, " an angel went down and troubled 
 " the water; and whosoever, first, after the troub- 
 " ling of the water, stepped in, was made whole 
 " of whatsoever disease he had."* 
 
 * The Pool of Bethesda was supplied with water from the 
 
OF BETHESDA. 289 
 
 This, then, was the kind of evidence by which 
 it may have pleased God to shew his people 
 that he had not forsaken them, and to confirm 
 their faith in the certain fulfilment of the Evan- 
 gelic promises by the mouth of his holy pro- 
 phets. 
 
 But again, the Gospel was a dispensation of 
 such transcendent dignity and excellency, that 
 it was worthy of a prefiguration, or typical re- 
 presentation of its nature and effects before its 
 arrival ; even as the person of its great author 
 had a harbinger or precursor " to prepare his 
 " way" and to direct the eyes of all men to 
 wait his approach. There was a famed pre- 
 diction of the prophet Zcchariah, which would 
 probably be often contemplated by the pious 
 Israelites about this period, with great solici- 
 tude : " In that day (viz. the day of the Mes- 
 
 fountain of Siloara, the before-mentioned type of the Messiah's 
 kingdom. It may be proper to observe that the fountain of 
 Siloam is not the same as the pool of Siloam. " Upon the 
 very highest point of the hill of Jerusalem, and from whence 
 it had a fall either way, there sprang the sweet and gentle 
 fountain, Siloam ; from which two streams descended, one to 
 the pool of Bctliesda, and the other to the pool of Siloam" 
 Light/oat, vol. i. p. 1054. 
 
 Josephus relates that the fountain of Siloam was flowing 
 in His time, but that it failed during the siege of Jerusalem 
 by Titus. Its failure, which was attributed directly to the 
 divine interposition, added much to the distresses of the be- 
 scigedcity. Jos. de Bell. lib. v. cap. 26. 
 
 U 
 
290 THE HEALING WATERS 
 
 " siah) there shall be a fountain opened to the 
 
 " house of David and to the inhabitants of Je- 
 
 " rusalem, for sin and for uncleanness." These 
 
 words referred to the diseases of the soul. 
 
 And now, behold, a fountain is opened to the 
 
 inhabitants of Jerusalem, for the diseases of 
 
 the body. What a lively prefiguration this of 
 
 the fountain which was soon to be opened by 
 
 " the blood of Christ which cleanseth from all 
 
 sin!" 1 John i. 7. And so well known was this 
 
 public interposition of the divine power at 
 
 Bethesda, that suitable buildings were erected 
 
 at these waters of mercy, for the reception of 
 
 those who were diseased ; and " five porches" 
 
 or porticos were built around the pool for the 
 
 accommodation of the people. " In these 
 
 porches," saith the Evangelist, " lay a great 
 
 " multitude of infirm persons, of blind, halt, 
 
 " and withered, waiting for the moving of the 
 
 " water." 
 
 Our blessed Saviour, who went about doing 
 good, visited this recess of misery. He came 
 to the Pool of Bethesda, and in its porches, 
 beheld a just representation of the world into 
 which he had descended, filled with beings 
 languishing under the various spiritual diseases 
 which sin hath introduced. And having sur- 
 veyed the various cases of misery which pre- 
 sented themselves, he selected one of the most 
 helpless objects, for the exercise of his mercy. 
 
OF BETHESDA. 291 
 
 " A certain man was there which had an in- 
 " firmity thirty and eight years. When Jesus 
 cc saw him lie, and knew that he had been now 
 " a long time in that case, he saith unto him, 
 " Wilt thou be made whole ? The impotent 
 " man answered, Sir, I have no man, when the 
 " water is troubled, to put me into the Pool ; 
 " but while I am coming, another steppeth 
 " down before me. Jesus saith unto him, 
 " Rise, take up thy bed and walk. And, im- 
 " mediately, the man was made whole, and 
 " took up his bed and walked." 
 
 Jesus did not say unto him, " Go down to 
 " the water and wash ;" for this institution of 
 mercy at Bethesda was now to be superseded 
 by a new dispensation ; and the ministry of 
 angels was to be succeeded by the ministra- 
 tions of the Son of God. 
 
 II. WE now come to the important part of 
 our discourse, which is, to consider these wa- 
 ters at Bethesda which healed the body, as an 
 emblem of the divine effects of the Gospel in 
 purifying the soul, and fitting it for the king- 
 dom of God. So just is this emblem, that 
 Baptism by water was afterwards expressly 
 appointed by our Saviour himself, as the initia- 
 tory rite of his religion. * By this institution 
 
 * Jerom, on this chapter (John v.) observes, that " By 
 these waters of Bethesda, the Lord exhibited the waters of 
 baptism." 
 
292 THE HEALING WATERS 
 
 of Baptism our Lord would signify to us, That 
 the soul must be cleansed and purified by the in- 
 fluences of the Holy Spirit, even as the body is 
 washed with pure water. The import of this 
 sacred rite is well explained in the following 
 words : " After that the kindness and love of 
 " God our Saviour toward man appeared, not 
 " by works of righteousness that we have 
 " done, but according to his mercy, he saved 
 " us by the WASHING of regeneration, and RE- 
 " NEWING of the Holy Ghost." Titus iii. 5. 
 Here we see that these expressions, The wash- 
 ing of regeneration, and the renewing of the 
 Holy Ghost, are synonymous. And this beau- 
 tifully illustrates the whole doctrine of Bap- 
 tism, shewing it to be a spiritual washing, typi- 
 fied by a bodily ablution. 
 
 The soul of man requires to be purified by a hea- 
 venly influence. 
 
 But are we to understand that the soul of 
 man is in such a state by nature, as to require 
 such ablution ? So hath the great Author of 
 our religion declared : " Verily, verily, I say 
 " unto you, Except a man be born of water 
 
 Chrysostom, in his 35th Homily on John, snith, " This 
 pool of water setteth forth the water of baptism, curing all 
 manner of diseases of sin, and makig those that destcnd to 
 it dead, to come out alive." 
 
OF BETIIESDA. 293 
 
 " and of the Spirit, he cannot enter into the 
 " kingdom of God." John iii. 5. And again 
 he saith to Peter, " If I wash thee not, thou 
 " hast no part with me." John xiii. 8. And 
 with this corresponds the doctrine of our own 
 church. In the service of Baptism we pray 
 that God would " sanctify the water to' the 
 " mystical washing away of sin ; that he 
 " would grant to the person now to be bap- 
 " tized therein, THAT THING which by nature 
 " he cannot have : that he may be regenerat- 
 " ed by water and the Holy Spirit, and receive 
 " the benediction of the heavenly washing, 
 " that so he may come to the eternal king- 
 " dom which God hath promised by Christ 
 " our Lord." It is moreover asserted by our 
 church, that men are " by nature born in sin, 
 66 and the children of wrath." 
 
 But if such be the state of man by nature, 
 how are we to understand what is sometimes 
 asserted of the dignity of human nature ? There 
 is a sense in which we may speak of the dignity 
 of human nature, which we shall now explain. 
 This is an important subject, and we ought to 
 have just conceptions respecting it. 
 
 Of the dignity of human nature. 
 J & J J 
 
 The Scriptures declare That man was "creat- 
 v ed in the image of God ;" that is, he resem- 
 
294 THE HEALING WATERS 
 
 bled God in those moral and intellectual qua- 
 lities which a created being could possess. 
 But man fell from this high estate, like " the 
 " angels which sinned," and he thus lost the 
 divine image. And after his fall, the state of 
 his heart is thus described by God himself; 
 " Every imagination of the thoughts of man's 
 " heart is only evil continually/' Gen. vi. 5. 
 But though man's moral qualities were deprav- 
 ed, and he no longer resembled God in purity 
 of heart, certain noble faculties remained with 
 him 5 even as we may suppose that high intel- 
 lectual powers remained with the angels that 
 sinned. His reason approves those things 
 that are excellent, though he follows the worse. 
 He has a longing after immortality. And we 
 know that his soul is immortal, aqd that a happy 
 immortality has been offered to him. 
 
 Thus far, then, and no farther, can we speak 
 of the dignity of human nature. Some noble 
 faculties remain with man, and some noble pri- 
 vileges; the chief of which is, that though he 
 sin against God, he is an object of mercy ; 
 " While God spared not the angels that sin- 
 " ned, but cast them down to hell, and de- 
 " livered them into chains of darkness to be 
 " reserved unto judgment." 2 Pet. ii.4. High 
 intellectual powers remain with man ; but his 
 heart is depraved ; and, in his will and affec- 
 tions, he is alienated from God. Now our 
 
OF BETHESDA. 29,7 
 
 Saviour hath declared that man being thus de- 
 praved by nature must be renewed, and, as it 
 were, " born again" before he can see the 
 kingdom of God. And this change of heart, 
 and the grace which produces it, are the 
 subjects of the glad tidings of the Gospel. 
 
 Man's chief dignity, then is, that he is a 
 subject of mercy: a candidate for a new na- 
 ture ; an heir of immortality. Man lost the 
 image of God by the fall ; and the Son of God 
 hath descended from heaven to restore that 
 image : that is, to restore it to such a degree 
 of righteousness in this life, that God shall 
 look upon it with complacency, and receive if 
 to himself to be perfected in glory. That the 
 image of God is restored to man in this sense, 
 is manifest from almost every page of the Ne\v 
 Testament. The apostle Paul addresses be- 
 lievers in these words : " Ye have put off the 
 " old man with his deeds, and have put on the 
 " new man, which is renewed in knowledge, 
 " after the image of HIM that created him/' 
 Colos. iii. 10. And again it is written (in Eph. 
 iv. 24.) that " the new man is created, after 
 " God, in righteousness and true holiness." 
 Further, the children of God are said ** to bo 
 " conformed to the image of his Son." Rom. 
 viii. 29. And the apostle Peter shews us that 
 they " become partakers of the divine nature." 
 2 Pet. i. 4. 
 
296 THE HEALING WATERS 
 
 And this is the true dignity of human na- 
 ture. 
 
 Ofthefalkn state of man. a gfloit 
 
 There are in this age, some who will not 
 " receive this saying." They do not believe 
 that man becomes, by the Gospel, " a partak- 
 " er of the divine nature." They do not be- 
 lieve in the restoration of Christ, because they 
 do not acknowledge the corruption of the 
 heart by Adam. But are there, indeed, per- 
 sons receiving the scriptures, who deny this 
 original corruption ? There are many who 
 deny it at least in words. Let us consider 
 their argument for a moment. They alledge 
 that there is injustice in their deriving a cor- 
 ruption of nature from their Fathers; and 
 therefore they deny that there is such corruption. 
 But they do not think it unjust, that God 
 should impute to them their own sins. Here, 
 then, let them take their stand. On this 
 ground let them defend themselves. Let them 
 be judged from what they are\ and from what 
 they have made themselves. " Had we been 
 " in Adam's stead," say they, " we should hot 
 " have fallen." Presumptuous thought ! The 
 very conceit is begotten by pride, and proves 
 that they have begun to fall already. The Son 
 of God hath descended from heaven and hath 
 appeared to men as evidently as ever God ap- 
 
OF BETHESDA. 297 
 
 peared in Paradise ; and hath delivered to 
 them, as formerly to our first parents, his pre- 
 cept for eternal life, accompanied by the sanc- 
 tions of heaven and hell. Adam disobeyed 
 God once. They disobey him repeatedly, 
 daily, presumptuously ; in thought, word, and 
 deed 5 against light, knowledge, and experi- 
 ence : against heavenly admonition, god-like 
 example, and the love of a Mediator, stronger 
 than death ! After witnessing Adam's punish* 
 ment they repeat Adam's sin! and, with this 
 accumulation of guilt upon their heads, which 
 sinks their souls in deep condemnation, and 
 fills their consciences with fearful forebodings 
 of " the wrath to come," 4hey affect to say 
 that their hearts are not corrupt by nature ! 
 Their proud and contemptuous disbelief, or 
 affected disbelief, of their being the subjects of 
 such corruption, is another evidence of the fact. 
 And this disbelief is infidelity under a Chris- 
 tian name. Men having the revelation of God 
 in their hands merely believe what natural re- 
 ligion taught before, and little more. I arraign 
 not, I despise not the intellectual powers of such 
 persons j but I lament the state of their hearts. 
 There is no humility of mind, no submission 
 of the will to the declarations of God their 
 creator. The opinions of these men, however 
 excellent they may be on subjects which tcr- 
 
298 THE HEALING WATERS 
 
 minate with this life, are not to be regarded, 
 on this subject, with greater respect than those 
 of a heathen philosopher. But we believe the 
 record of CHRIST. " The Son of man is come 
 " to seek and to save that which was lost. 39 
 Luke xix. 10. All men were LOST ; But 
 " God so loved the world." saith Christ, " that 
 " he gave his only begotten Son, that who- 
 " soever believcth in Him, should not perish, 
 " but have everlasting life." John iii. 16. 
 
 But let us expand this proof of the na- 
 tural corruption of the heart, and endeavour 
 to implant conviction in the bosoms of men. 
 
 Proof from fact that man is in a fallen state. 
 
 We have heard the testimony of Scripture ; 
 let us now notice the evidence from fact. 
 
 God hath sent a revelation of his will to man 
 and given him some view of the heavenly state. 
 But so adverse is the heart of man to the will 
 of God, and so regardless of the glorious sub- 
 ject to which it refers, that oftentimes he puts 
 it from him ; never reads the volume that con- 
 tains it, and is perhaps ashamed to have it in 
 his possession. What further proof can we re- 
 quire of man's fallen state, than his unconcern 
 about his own eternal happiness ! Nor is this 
 unconcern confined to poor and ignorant men. 
 
OF BETHESDA. 299 
 
 but it is found among persons the most illustri- 
 ous for rank and learning in this age of refine- 
 ment and civilization. But further, 
 
 Goql the Son hath descended from heaven, 
 and hath described to us some particulars of 
 the last Judgment. He hath admonished us 
 solemnly to prepare for it, saying, " Strive to 
 " enter in at. the strait gate, for narrow is the 
 " way that leadeth unto life." But many who 
 profess to believe the Gospel, so far from obey- 
 ing this admonition, prefer to walk in the 
 broad way of the world, "that leadeth to ties- 
 " truction." Their ambition is to conform to 
 the maxims and manners of the world in all 
 things ; and, in almost every case of competi- 
 tion, they resolve to obey the law of honour 
 and of the world, rather than the law of God. 
 
 Our Lord hath also taught us the duty of 
 prayer to God, saying " Enter into thy closet,and 
 " when thou hast shut the door, pray to thy 
 " Father which is in secret ; and thy Father 
 " which seeth in secret, will reward thee 
 " openly." Matt. vi. 6. But, this rational 
 duty many never perform. The voice of 
 prayer or praise is never heard in their dwel- 
 ling. They do not even acknowledge the 
 Deity in the degree which is practised by the 
 inhabitants of the heathen world. 
 
 We shall illustrate this subject by one in- 
 stance more. Our Lord hath revealed to us 
 
300 THE HEALING WATERS 
 
 the glorious privilege of " asking for and re- 
 " ceiving the HOLY SPIRIT/' " Ask," saith 
 he, " and it shall be given you : for if you, 
 " being evil, know how to give good gifts unto 
 " your children, how much more shall your 
 " heavenly Father give the Holy Spirit to 
 " them that ask him." Luke ix. 13. But so 
 far are some men from " asking for" this di- 
 vine influence, that they do not know, or even 
 wish to know, whether it exists. 
 
 fit Oil) (lil 
 
 The tight which is from above sheweth the fallen 
 state of the soul 
 
 The cause of all this unconcern and insensi- 
 bility in regard to the welfare of the soul, is 
 this, men see not the state of their own hearts; 
 and they believe not the record of God concern, 
 ing them. His record is this ; (and the sen- 
 tence would never have been penned in his holy 
 word, if it were not true) : " The heart is'de- 
 " ceitful above all things, and desperately wick- 
 " ed : who can know it? I, the Lord, search 
 " the heart." Jer. xvii. 9. " Out of the heart," 
 saith our Saviour, " proceed evil thoughts, a- 
 dulteries, fornications, murders, thefts, cove- 
 " tousness, wickedness, deceit, lasciviousness, 
 " an evil eye, blasphemy, pride." Mark vii. 21. 
 Men see not their own hearts as God sees them ; 
 for the prince of darkness, who is called "the 
 
OF BSTHESDA. 301 
 
 cc god of this world, hath blinded the minds- 0f 
 " them which believe not, lest the LIGHT of the 
 " glorious Gospel of Christ should shine unto 
 " them." 2 Cor. iv. 4. Suppose a man to be 
 placed in a dark dungeon, and to be surround- 
 ed by serpents and other noxious animals. 
 While he is in darkness, he sees not his danger. 
 He may have some fears, but still he is quiet. 
 But when a light is let in from above, he ex- 
 claims with horror, what is here ! So it was 
 with the moral and self-righteous SAUL, whose 
 name was changed after his conversion, to PAUL. 
 Saul was blind to his state, and at peace with 
 himself. But when the light from above visit- 
 ed him, and he would contrast the purity of 
 God's holy law, with the interior of his heart, 
 he exclaimed, O wretched man that I am ! 
 When further he beheld the guilt he had incur- 
 red, he was filled with admiration at the mercy 
 which is offered to fallen man ; and he said, 
 " This is a faithful saying and worthy of all ac- 
 " captation, That Jesus Christ came into the 
 " world to save sinners, OF WHOM i AM CHIEF." 
 1 Tim. i. 15. 
 
 Many persons who hold a respectable place in 
 society for morals and learning, are in the state 
 of Saul before his conversion. " We are moral," 
 say they, " we are decent." And so they are. 
 They are moral and decent in the sight of men. 
 But, in the sight of God, their hearts may be 
 
302 THE HEALING WATERS 
 
 filled with unhallowed passions, which only need 
 the occasion and some incitement to burst into 
 violence and a flame. And if there be any man 
 who thinks that in respect to himself such a 
 thing is not possible ; that man " knows not 
 " what spirit he is of," and is actually in that 
 very state of darkness which the scriptures de- 
 scribe. Further, he will be viewed by the well- 
 instructed Christian, who has some knowledge 
 of his own heart, with the same sentiment of 
 pity and forbearance which a father exercises 
 towards an ignorant and fro ward child. 
 
 Of those persons who continue long in this 
 state of spiritual ignorance, some may, as we 
 have said, have made attainments in literature, 
 or perhaps, like Saul, in theology; and have 
 written volumes on the subject. They may be 
 men who say to themselves, and believe what 
 they say ; " We are moral, we are learned j 
 " we approximate to a practicable perfection." 
 But when the light shines from above, and 
 they behold the dark recesses of the heart, and 
 can contrast them with the purity of the Gos- 
 pel precept, which enjoins the controul of 
 thought, they will confess with penitence and 
 shame, in the words which our Saviour applied 
 to the ignorant but self-sufficient church of 
 Laodicea ; " We are wretched and miserable, 
 and poor and blind, and naked." And fur- 
 ther, tbey will behold the guilt of their souls ; 
 
OF BETHESDA. 303 
 
 and confessing that man has fallen like the an- 
 gels that sinned, will " flee from the wrath to 
 
 come.'* 
 
 Morality is not religion. 
 
 Every degree of morality which exists, is a 
 benefit to the world ; and the individual is en- 
 titled to respect and esteem in the degree in 
 which he possesses it. Besides, we know not 
 the hearts of men, and must therefore judge 
 them by their actions. But what I would in- 
 culcate on your minds is this, All morality is 
 not religion. True religion, indeed, produces 
 the highest degree of morality ; but a certain 
 degree of rectitude of conduct may exist with- 
 out any religion at all. The Deist or Atheist 
 may be a moral man in this sense. Many per- 
 sons in the heathen world are moral in this sense, 
 highly moral. They are also tenacious of the 
 law of honour, that is, the law of their society ; 
 and will lose their life, rather than lose their 
 Cast ; just as a man of the world amongst us, 
 would rather lose his life than th e good o- 
 pinion of the world. 
 
 There are two sentences spoken by our Savi- 
 our in regard to the morality of t lie world, con- 
 trasted with the righteousness of the Gospel, 
 which every man ought to meditate on, till ho 
 understand them $ for no word was spoken by 
 
304 THE HEALING WATERS 
 
 the Son of God in vain. The first sentence $ 
 _ I say unto you, except your rkiiteousn 
 46 shall exceed the righteousness of the Scribes 
 " and Pharisees, ye shall in no case enter into the 
 " kingdom of heaven." Mat. v. 20. By this 
 saying it appears that the Pharisees had so*ne 
 righteousness, which yet availed them not. 
 
 The second : " Jesus saith unto them/ 
 (the chief priests and elders of the people) 
 " Verily I say unto you, That the Publicans 
 " and the Harlots go into the kingdom of God 
 "before you." Mat.xxL 31, 
 
 These sentences are very plain to the man 
 who hath humbly prayed for " the wisdom that 
 "is from above," but the mere philosopher will 
 never understand tl ern. 
 
 The cause of the difference that exists in different 
 persons, as to understanding and receiving tfie 
 word of God. 
 
 Our Saviour, in a certain place, shews the 
 cause of the difference that exists in different 
 persons, in regard to understanding and re- 
 ceiving the words of revelation. Speaking of 
 the unbelief of proud Capernaiur, which had 
 rejected his word, although it had beheld his 
 works, " Jesus answered and said, I thank thee, 
 " O Father, Lord of heaven avid earth, because 
 " thou hast hid these things from the wise and 
 
OF BJETHESDA. 305 
 
 "prudent, and hast revealed them unto babes.'* 
 Matth. xi. 25. We learn from these words, 
 that those persons who are " wise and prudent" 
 in their own eyes, that is, self-sufficient and 
 self-righteous, shall not be blessed with the 
 light which is from above, and which they seek 
 not. And with this corresponds another so- 
 lemn declaration of our Lord ; " Verily I say 
 " unto you, Except ye be converted, and be* 
 " come as little children, ye shall not enter into 
 " the kingdom of heaven." Mat. xviii. 3. 
 We here see the nature of that humility of 
 mind and submission of understanding to the 
 divine word, to which all must attain, who 
 would enter into the kingdom of heaven. 
 When God reveals his truth to man, and speaks 
 of the conversion of the heart, of a heavenly in- 
 fluence, of a divine atonement, or of the wrath 
 to come, " MAN REPLIES AGAINST GOD ;" (Rom. 
 ix. 20.) and marshals arguments against his 
 Maker ; although God had forwarned him of 
 his inability to utter a single sentence with 
 just understanding, concerning things \Vhich 
 are spiritual, invisible, and eternal. " For my 
 " thoughts are not your thoughts ; neither are 
 "your ways my ways, saith the Lord. For as 
 " the heavens are higher than the earth, so are 
 " my ways higher than your ways, and my 
 " thoughts than your thoughts." Isaiah Iv. 8. 
 But when this proud spirit of fallen humanity 
 
3O6- THE HEALING WATERS 
 
 , and man becomes " as a little child 5 ' 
 who listens with docility to the instructions of 
 the parent, then will he understand the words 
 of the heavenly Teacher, and will begin to con- 
 template, with wonder and delight, the har- 
 mony and excellency of the whole revelation 
 of God, as it respects the creation, probation, 
 or redemption of man. As man fell originally 
 by pride, so he must rise by humility ; " God 
 " resisteth the proud, but giveth grace to the 
 " humble ;" James iv. 6. and the conversion 
 of the heart, taught by the Gospel, is but an- 
 other name for this humility. Almost every 
 page of the New Testament illustrates in some 
 manner the truth contained in that sentence of 
 our Lord, which forms the subject of the pre- 
 sent discussion ; " Except a man be born a- 
 " gain of the spirit, he cannot see the kingdom 
 "of -God." The important inquiry then is, 
 how we may obtain this inestimable blessing. 
 
 iOf/iv/ M 
 
 How the change of heart promised by the Gospel 
 is to be attained. 
 
 The great and primary doctrine which 
 
 t> r . j 
 
 Christ preached to mankind was the META- 
 NOIA, or change of mind. His first word was 
 " Repent," which signifies in the language in 
 which he spake, " Turn ye," or " be ye con- 
 " verted," agreeing literally with the expres- 
 
OF BETHESDA. 3O? 
 
 sion in the Old Testament, " Turn ye, Turn 
 " ye, why will ye die, O house of Israel." 
 Ezek. xxxiii. 11.* The word " Repent," in 
 our translation, is sometimes ambiguous. " Ju- 
 " das repented himself, and went and hanged 
 " himself;" that is, he was sorry for his crime, 
 for he dreaded the punishment. This repen- 
 tance is very common ; but it is not the Meta* 
 Noia or repentance of the Gospel. That re- 
 pentance is elsewhere described as being 
 " a repentance unto life," and as " a Re- 
 c * n pentance not to be repented of." It is a 
 change of heart from sin to righteousness; a 
 revolution rather than a reformation ; a " put- 
 " ting off the old man and putting on the new 
 " man," so as, in a manner, to be " born again." 
 This change nevertheless is PROGRESSIVE ; and 
 proceeds sometimes from very imperfect and 
 almost insensible beginnings ; even like " the 
 " dawning light," to which scripture compares 
 it, " which shineth more and more unto the 
 " perfect day." 
 
 * The first word of our Lord's ministry, and that of John 
 his forerunner, in the Syriac language, was THUBU, " Turn 
 " ye," corresponding with the Hebrew word SHUBU, in the 
 Old Testament. The word which we translate " Repen- 
 " tance," is in the Syriac THIBUTHA, which simply signifies 
 " turning," or " conversion j" and which the Evangelists 
 have rightly referred to the mindy by translating it META- 
 NQIA, '* a turtiing or conversion of the mind. 1 ' 
 
THE HEALING WATERS 
 
 ODf But we are to inquire how this new state of 
 
 heart is to be obtained ? It is to be obtained 
 by the use of the means which God hath ap- 
 pointed j and. by observing those ordinances 
 which he hath prescribed for the restoration 
 and nourishment of the soul. The ordinances 
 of religion will be to us as the Pool of Bethes- 
 da. Though we wait long for the angel's ar- 
 rival, yet hope will be imparted to sustain us ? 
 and relief will come at last. In the mean time, 
 the progressive change in our hearts is advanc- 
 ing, even while we only seem to wait, by mor- 
 tifying particular sins, maturing various virtues, 
 and increasing our faith, which acquires 
 strength by exercise. But let it always be re- 
 membered, that the Jirst step of the journey 
 heaven-ward is submission of the understand- 
 ing to the word of God. A man must become 
 sffj as a- little child" in the presence of his hea- 
 venly Father ; believing implicitly his declara- 
 tion, that a heavenly influence is necessary to 
 change the heart, and praying earnestly for 
 that influence. And if he be earnest in his 
 supplication, HIS PRAYER WILL BE HEARD. The 
 Holy Spirit of God will co-operate with his 
 prayers ; it will influence the mind, in a man- 
 ner indeed unaccountable to us, and insensible 
 as to the mode of operation, but perfectly eyi- 
 dent in the effects. The bent of his affections 
 and pursuits will be gradually changed ; and 
 
OF HETIIESDA. 309 
 
 scriptures, of which W Wfcce 
 ashamed, will become his meditation day and 
 night. He will acquire new and more distinct 
 perceptions of divine truth, and his former dif- 
 ficulties and doubts, in regard to the state of 
 mankind and the moral government of divine 
 providence, will recede from his view. He 
 will begin to understand and obey the indis- 
 pensible precept, Be not conformed to thix 
 world. Rom. xii. 2. the opinion and example 
 of the world will cease to sway him ; and he 
 Will be brought to a peace of mind and enjoy- 
 ^MfFof life which he never knew before. ' 
 ^ 1I! This, my brethren, is the doctrine which 
 Christ delivered to his apostles, and which was 
 professed by the confessors and martyrs of the 
 primitive age. And this is the doctrine of our 
 own church, as testified by her service oil this 
 day; 5 for in this day* we commemorate the 
 descent of the Holy Spirit on the sons of men. 
 On this day those heavenly influences began to 
 be poured forth, which were to continue with 
 thfe'chttrch for ever. 
 
 'Some would contend that the effects of this 
 inspiration were confined to the first age of the 
 chiirfcH 1 . 1 cJpfMPtPue, the extraordinary powers 
 of the Spirit in working miracles, and in the 
 gift of tongues, were confined to the first ages ; 
 
 >* ^ Whitsunday, or Day of Pentecost. 
 
310 THE HEALING WATERS 
 
 but the ordinary influences of the same spirit 
 producing love to God and faith in Christ, pu- 
 rifying the heart from evil passions, and renew- 
 ing the mind, " will abide for ever." And 
 this is the just distinction, which we are ever 
 to remember on this subject. Our Saviour pro- 
 mised that the influence of his Spirit should 
 " be with us alway, even unto the end of the 
 " world." Matt, xxviii. 20. And this promise 
 h'ath been hitherto fulfilled. In every age of 
 the church, there have have been witnesses of 
 the true faith, who supplicated and obtained 
 this influence. At this clay, there are as many 
 examples of enlightened piety and exalted 
 Christian character, as at any former period ; 
 nnd those who exhibit such examples, acknow- 
 ledge the divine influence of which we speak, 
 and daily invoke its aid at the throne of grace. 
 But there are many persons who are entirely 
 ignorant of these facts. As in the time of the 
 apostles, the learned of Greece and Rome 
 knew but little of what was passing in the 
 church of Christ, and, though they heard Paul 
 preach, understood him not ; so many persons 
 at this day, men too of liberal education, are 
 entirely ignorant of what is passing in their 
 
 own land, in regard to Christ's spiritual king- 
 
 , . 
 
 dom. 
 
 I feel it always my duty to bear my testi- 
 mony to the important truths which I nave de- 
 
OF J3ETHESDA. HT tfl I 
 
 clared to you this day. They are the eternal 
 truths of God. They are the solemn declara- 
 tions of Christ, even of him who hath said ; 
 " Heaven and earth shall pass away, but my 
 " words shall not pass away." The example 
 or unbelief of a multitude no way affects the 
 certainty of these things. The. opposition of 
 some men to these doctrines, is but a confir- 
 mation of their truth; a necessary confirma- 
 tion ; for our Saviour foretold that his doc- 
 trines should be thus resisted. When we view 
 this unbelief and resistance of men, we arc 
 ready to think that the eloquence and argu- 
 ment of angels are required to do justice to the 
 glorious subject. " For who is sufficient for 
 these things?" 2 Cor. ii. 16. For myself, I 
 have a constant fear, lest I should not express 
 myself with that affection and earnestness which 
 are due from one man speaking to his fellow- 
 creatures on such awful subjects. For there 
 is danger, while we assail the understanding 
 with arguments, lest we should speak too much 
 . in the spirit of assailants, and not with that 
 meekness and temperate suasion which win the 
 hearts of our hearers ; especially as man, in his 
 present fallen state, feels a natural repugnance 
 to yield to the argument of his fellow-creature, 
 in subjects relating to a change of conduct ; or 
 even to that of God himself, On the other 
 
 hand, I fear the danger of not being faithful, 
 
 ' 
 
f$ 1 2 THE HEALING WATERS 
 
 and of " shunning to declare the counsel of 
 " God ;" particularly on the present occasion, 
 when I consider that some, who now hear me, 
 in declining health, and may never- hear 
 e words of salvation again. But I depend 
 not certainly on my own arguments to make 
 an impression upon your minds, but on " the 
 " Spirit of truth," which, if the words of Christ 
 be true, will lead the mind of the humble in - 
 
 dors of Christ, to whom God hath comrmt- 
 -Aftrted the word 0f reconciliation, as though 
 " God did beseech you by us." 2 Cor. v. 20. 
 We indeed hold in our hands the treasure of 
 
 m 10 l' ^1 /Y 
 
 the Gospel, offering it to your acceptance. 
 
 But it is also true, that, " We have this treasure 
 
 .>ffe4^in earthen vessels, that the excellencyo$the 
 
 power may be of God, and not of us." ^Gor. 
 
 Jon^vtrT ,' . . , - 1 . 
 
 That 1S tQ Sa 7^ the word of the glorious 
 is committed, not to angels, but to men 
 ."Efoof like passions with yourselves, to *5 earthen 
 <c vessels, compassed with infirmity/ 5 who are 
 often far inferior in eloquence and learning, to 
 those to whom they preach ; that the glory of 
 conversion may manifestly *' be of GocJ^iand 
 not of us."* 
 
 A 3ffj 
 
 * It is not to be wondered at, that some persons pf liberal 
 education should have such imperfect notions of Christian 
 
7 A &3ETBfcSDA. 313 
 
 to Isgnuo^ gmfrrfrirf 5 * lo bag 
 
 APPLICAT I0&H ' 
 
 />[H 1B -?f!OO T'ttOffW 
 
 To those of us who have come to this place 
 
 for the benefit of the medicinal waters, there 
 .>jhsm <; 
 
 doctrine ;'fc'r they derive their Divinity (if it rhay be called 
 si^ch) from the works of men, as if it were some%u ; man7science, 
 and not from the Bible. They take their system^ fr^rmsbrce 
 two or three authors known in their particular society, .j^ fa- 
 vour of whom thev have had an early prepossession:, and 
 
 r o ' /T i. r ' in r 
 
 inerely refer to Scripture (it they ever refer to it at all) tor 
 
 the quotations which support their system. In this way a 
 man may become a Papist, a Socinian, a Calvinist, or an "Ar- 
 minian. But in this way, he will hardly become a Christian, 
 and " an heir of eternal life." Let us remember the wards 
 of our Lord on this subject j " Search the Scriptures, for in 
 " them ye have eternal life." He who being qualitici by 
 Providence to read, does not search the Scriptures, is noCivor- 
 thy of the Scriptures, and will not be likely to firid out the 
 religion which they teach. The opinions of authors of this 
 
 description (whose very language shews that they have not 
 'HJOnol^j 9wJ if oo 'I \ *jft~i 
 
 "searched the Scriptures") are not worthy of notice. Our 
 
 Saviour has, 'again, cautioned us against following Irhjbiicitly 
 the I opinions of men of any attainments, or calling any -man 
 master j saying, " One is your master, even Christ. Cap no 
 "man your father, upon the earth.'* Matt, xxiii. 9. To 
 this reverence for" names upon the earth," are to be ascrib- 
 ed chiefly to those contests about doctrines and modes of xvor- 
 shipj in which men sometimes wear away their lives, quoting 
 each other, and " calling many men masters." Hence also 
 proceeds the hatred to names of an opposite opinion. One 
 man writes a book to prove that he is not a Calvinist, or that 
 his church or sect is not Calvinistic j another, that he is not 
 Arminian, or that his church is not Arminian j and neither 
 
314 THE HEALING WATERS 
 
 are some interesting topics of application sug- 
 gested by the subject before us. 
 
 I. Let us pray that God would be pleased to 
 accompany the means we use for the restora- 
 
 of them, it may be, proves that he is a Christian. But he 
 thinks that he has done somewhat, if he has taken his rank 
 in the human scale j and having assumed this, he too often 
 slumbeis quietly in his place to the end of life. Whereas he 
 ought to have known, that one week's labour in " preaching 
 " the word of life" to his flock, is more characteristic of a 
 shepherd of the sheep, than a whole year dedicated to such 
 volumes j in composing which, moreover, conscience too of- 
 ten bears witness that we are anxious and laborious architects 
 of our own fame, and are building up ourselves, instead of the 
 church. 
 
 To the same source also is to be ascribed an opinion very 
 common among superficial theologians, namely, that every 
 man, as well as themselves, must necessarily rank himself un- 
 der some standard, and " call some man master 5" than 
 which there cannot be a sentiment more unfounded. The 
 intelligent Christian (like Paul the Apostle) acknowledges 
 no name but that of Christ. Those ministers of Christ who 
 are chiefly instrumental in promoting his spiritual kingdom 
 at this day, would be ashamed of the imputation, that they 
 had taken their theology from any man. No : They have it 
 " not of men, neither by man, but by Jesus Christ." Gal. 
 i. 1. j and to this high extraction of their doctrine they owe 
 their success in preaching it to the people j a success which 
 is wondered at by some, and unaccountable by them on any 
 principles which compose their system. 
 
 But this propensity to render the religion of Christ a hu- 
 man system is so general, that almost every man at this day, 
 whose labours are useful in the church, is supposed to adhere 
 to the tenets of some " master," and most generally, of Cal- 
 vin or Airmnius. Nothing can so fully prove our assertion, 
 
OF BETHESDA. 31 5 
 
 tion of bodily health, with his blessing, without 
 which the best means are in vain ; and further, 
 that the efficacy of those means may not be 
 defeated by our sins. We learn from scripture 
 and from experience, that our sins are fre- 
 quently the cause of our diseases, and that 
 QIU' continuance in sin is the cause of the pro- 
 longation of disease. The infirm man, TV bora 
 our Lord healed at the well of .Bethssda, had 
 been thirty-eight years in a state of suffering -, 
 and yet it appears, that during that long pe- 
 riod, he lived in sin ; the state of his i,< 
 being all the time a just emblem of the state of 
 
 " that in this age, as iu that of the Apostle, many persons of 
 " liberal education, know little of what is passing in the 
 " church of Christ," (which is confined to no particular corn- 
 mur-ion) than such a. supposition. CALVIN and ^RYIMUS ! 
 Is it not an insult to men of intelligence and learning, hum- 
 bly receiving the revelation of God, to suppose, that instead 
 of drawing pure water from the fountain-head, they should 
 drink from such shallow and turbid streams ! CALVIN and 
 ARMINIUS ! These might possibly have been very respecta- 
 ble men in their day (the former, indeed, has shewn in his 
 works more classical learning, profound knowledge of the 
 Scriptures, splendid eloquence, and exalted powers of mind, 
 than are to be found in the united works of the principal 
 polemical divines of the present day) ; but to compare the 
 creed of Calvin or Arminius with the life-giving ooctrme 
 of Christ, as illustrated by his " chosen ves.-el" Paul the 
 Apostle, would be to compare (if things so dissimilar may 
 be brought together) a hedge-stake to " Aaron's Rod that 
 " budded/' 
 
'\ (? 
 
 IB THE HEALING WATERS 
 
 For when Jesus afterwards met Inn, 
 in U we Temple^ he said unto him, " Behold, 
 " thou art made whole, Go and sin no mbfe, 
 " lest a worse thing come unto thee." 
 
 - "f /c *r) / *" > '*I'3IT 
 
 There are many, whose condition may be 
 justly compared to that of this man, before he 
 was cured of his infirmity. They have cori- 
 tr acted disease, the fruit (too often)" of the" sins 
 of their youth : their bodies droop Mfth w^ealc- 
 ness and their minds with "'despondency ; and 
 they go from place to place to drink the waters, 
 seeking health, and finding none. And the 
 I'easbn may be, that during all this protracted 
 suffering, they retain their sin. They fail not to 
 ''Apply to the physicians of the body: but they 
 Hav not once had recource to the heavenly 
 Physician. They conduct themselves like Asa, 
 king of Israel, of whom is left this memorial ; 
 " Asa, in the thirty and ninth year of his re^grY, 
 ct was diseased in his feet, until his disease was 
 '" exceeding great : Yet, in his disease, rie 
 " sought not to the Lord, but to the physi- 
 " cians." 2 Chron. xvi. 12. Thev seek a re- 
 
 f V *V rl '-- 4 L 
 
 novation of health on the same principles, and 
 with the same kind of reliance for success, as 
 the ignorant heathen, who knows no other 
 God but the Idol before him, and believes that 
 after death, his soul will animate the body of 
 some inferior animal. They have no faith in 
 the communications from heaven concerning 
 
OFBETHESDA. 317 
 
 the soul and body of man. They live witlt- 
 " out God in the world," and are as destitute 
 of the consolations of religion, and as inatten- 
 tive to a divine providence, as the beasts of the 
 field " to which God hath not given under- 
 " standing." There is a sentence of the 
 Psalms, which ought ever to be remembered 
 by the man, who is " in honour" with the 
 world, but " seeketh not the honour which 
 ,." cometh from God." Man that is in HONOUR, 
 and UNDEiiSTANDETH NOT, is like the beasts that 
 perish. Psal, xlix. 2O. How awful a spectacle 
 to an enlightened and reflecting mind, to be- 
 hold a man of fortune, family, and education, 
 cairying about his diseases in luxurious pomp 
 from place to place, pained in body and rest- 
 less in mind, incapable of any intellectual oc- 
 cupation or enjoyment, further than what is af- 
 forded by the intelligence of the day ; and at 
 last descending to the grave, without fulfilling 
 the purpose for which he was sent into the 
 world ; unpitied too, and soon forgotten by the 
 world to which he was a slave j and carried re- 
 luctantly before the tribunal of a God, whom 
 he never served. If there be any one here, to 
 whom the .former of these observations apply, 
 let him summon up attention to the remaining 
 part of this subject. S) j} 
 
 IL When we bathe the body in the medici- 
 nal flood, let ; 113 call to mind the baptismal 
 
318 THE HEALING WATERS 
 
 flood, or " laver of regeneration," in which 
 the soul is washed from the stains of sin. In 
 our infancy we passed through the waters of 
 baptism, a sacrament of most important signi- 
 ficancy ; by which we are admitted members of 
 Christ's visible church. But this baptism by 
 water is only " an outward and visible sign of 
 " an inward and spiritual grace \" and when 
 we come to age, we are supposed to understand 
 its spiritual import, and to examine ourselves 
 whether the soul hath indeed acquired " the 
 " grace" thereby signified, or whether it yet 
 remains in its original, and unrenewed state. 
 " The inward and spiritual grace" here spoken 
 of, is declared by our church to be, " A death 
 " unto sin and a new birth unto righteous- 
 " ness."* The baptism by water is a type of 
 the spiritual baptism, which is " by fire and 
 " the Holy Ghost." This was plainly indicated 
 by the forerunner of Christ, who first began to 
 baptize with water : " I indeed baptize you 
 " with water unto repentance," said John the 
 Baptist, " but he that cometh after me is 
 " mightier than I, he shall baptize you with 
 " the Holy Ghost and with fire." Mat. iii. 11. 
 This is the true and spiritual baptism to which 
 the heavenly Gospel invites the sons of men ; 
 and many there are who have come to this 
 
 * See Catecliisra of the Church of England. 
 
OP BETHESDAU aftft 3 1 9 
 
 baptism in their old age, even "at the eleventh 
 *Jko*w^ 'io 8iriij.te off.l w -.GW si fjuoe 
 
 III. When we contemplate the celubrious 
 fountain in this place, which has been benefi- 
 cial to men in successive generations* we may 
 behold in it a lit emblem of " the fountain 
 "opened for sin, by the blood of the Lamb ;" 
 which has healed the souls of multitudes in 
 every age, and which will continue to flow and 
 to wash away sin, as long as the pardon of sin 
 shall be asked by man. 'tsd fjjoa erfa 
 
 tO^ }1 'lOff It ? 
 
 33 V J8 " 'P lcr 9 * s a ^ ounta ^ n op'd for sin, 
 " FilPd \vith Immanuel's blood, 
 "More healing than Betbesda's pool, 
 fij-fiSf) *< Or famed Siloam's flood."* 
 
 . ; 09Jdgii ojim 
 
 t( It hath pleased God, in adopting human 
 \ikfrds to express spiritual things, in his revela- 
 tion to man, to represent the atoning virtue of 
 the sacrifice of his Son by the figure of" a foiin- 
 " tain," and also of " living or flowing waters ;" 
 and we ought not to hesitate to use these words 
 t6 express the sense which scripture intends ; 
 for we may be sure that there is no other ex- 
 pressidn more fit and significant. " In that 
 " day, J> saith the prophet, "there shall be a 
 
 " FOUNTAIN opened to the house of David and 
 
 It o$ 31. 
 
 * See Kempthorne's Hvmns, Page 89. 
 
320 THE HEALING WATERS 
 
 " to the inhabitants of Jerusalem, for sin and 
 " uncleanness." And again, " It shall be in 
 " that day that LIVING WATERS shall go out 
 " from Jerusalem." Zech. xiv. 8. They are 
 called " living waters" because they give life 
 to the souls of men, which are by nature dead 
 in sin. And in the vision of Ezekiel, these waters 
 are represented as flowing from the sanctuary, 
 like a river ; of which it is said, " and it shall 
 " come to pass, that every *thing shall live whi- 
 " ther the river cometh." Ezek. xlvii. 9. 
 
 Let every one then inquire for himself whe- 
 ther he hath come to this healing " fountain," 
 and known the virtue of the " living waters ;" 
 or, to lay aside the figure of scripture, whether 
 lie hath come to " the blood of Christ, which 
 " cleanseth from all sin ;" and " being justified 
 " by faith, hath obtained peace with God." 
 Rom. v. 1. If we would enjoy happiness in 
 heaven, a time must come to every one of us 
 when the soul shall thus approach God in faith 
 and penitence, and seek to be cleansed of its 
 guilt in the atoning blood. If such a time hath 
 not come to a man, he is yet in his sins. There 
 are, indeed, many who do not thus approach 
 God ; and it will be proper here to describe 
 their state and character. 
 
 There are, in the first place, some who refuse 
 to come to this fountain, from pride of intellect; 
 despising, as too simple, the way of salvation 
 
OP BETHESDA. 321 
 
 which the divine wisdom hath ordained. They 
 allege (in spirit at least, if not in words) that 
 they have opened a fountain for themselves, in 
 which they may wash and be clean. And this 
 fountain is their own works and merits; Their 
 unbelief 'resists the idea that their sins are to be 
 washed out by means so simple as faith in the 
 atonement of another. Self is to be the Savi- 
 our, even when the name of a Mediator is ad- 
 mitted. And this is the fountain of atonement 
 which corrupt nature opens to itself, and which 
 is equally relied on at this day, though under a 
 different name, by the heathen idolater, and the 
 unbelieving philosopher. This state of heart 
 is illustrated to us in scripture by the history 
 of Naaman the Syrian. 
 
 Naaman was a heathen, and ce captain of the 
 " host of the king of Syria, a great man with his 
 " master, and honourable ; he was also a mighty 
 " man in valour ; but he was a leper." The 
 leprosy was a disease which could not be cured 
 by human medicaments. Under the Mosiac 
 law it represented the malady of sin, which on- 
 ly can be cured by the power of God. Naaman 
 came, therefore, to the land of Israel (the land 
 of miracle) to the prophet Elisha, that he 
 " might be miracuously cured of his leprosy." 
 " So Naaman came with his horses and with 
 " his chariot, and stood at the door of the 
 " house of Elisha" in great pomp j expecting 
 
 y 
 
322 THE ttfcALtNG WATERS 
 
 that the prophet would come out and do 
 our to his greatness. He had moreover brought 
 with him " ten talents of silver and six thou> 
 " and pieces of gold." But EKsha sent a mes- 
 sage to him by a servant (even as Christ sends 
 the message of salvation by his ministers) say- 
 ing " Go and xvash in Jordan seven times .** 
 But Naainan had no faith in so simple a reme- 
 dy ; and he absolutely refused to try it. Be- 
 sides, his pride was offended, that his human 
 acquisitions were estimated as nothing in the 
 sight of the prophet of God ; and he said, 
 " Behold, I thought that the prophet would 
 " surely COME OUT to me,'" and perform cer- 
 tain ceremonies, " and recover the leper. Are 
 not Abana and Pharpar, rivers of Damascus (in 
 " mine own country) better than all the waters 
 " of Israel ? May I not wash in them and be 
 " clean ? And he went away in a rage." But 
 his servants intreated him to be obedient to the 
 word of the prophet, and to try the appointed 
 mode of cure, however simple it might be. 
 After a struggle with himself, his pride and re- 
 luctance were in some degree subdued, and 
 " then went he down and dipped himself seven 
 " times in Jordan, according to the saying of 
 " the man of God, and his flesh came again, 
 '" like unto the flesh of a little child, and he was 
 "clean." -2 Kings v. 12. Our Saviour hath, 
 in the Gospel, refi. to the history of 
 
OF BETHESDA. 323 
 
 u Naaman the Syrian," when he would illus- 
 trate the conduct of men who despise the way 
 of salvation revealed from heaven, because tin; 
 means are simple, and the instrument may be 
 humble: for " they had said, Is not this Joseph's 
 son ?" Luke iv. 27. 
 
 The history of Naaman affords a lively illus- 
 tration of the causes which prevent men at this 
 day from coming to the waters of life, whether 
 considered as the laver of regeneration, or the 
 fountain of atonement. In regard to the first, 
 they contemn the simple ordinance of baptism, 
 and say, " What virtue can there be in the 
 " waters of baptism ? Are not the waters,, of 
 " ^.bana and Pharpar as good ?" It is true, the 
 element is the same. But the answer is, 
 " These rites of ablution are God's Appointed 
 " means." They are ordained to be a test of 
 man's humility and faith; that the proud man 
 may stand self-condemned before men and an- 
 gels, like Naaman in a rage at the door of 
 Elisha. Until a man's pride be sudued, he can- 
 not be saved by the Gospel of Christ. Again, 
 in regard to " the fountain which hath been o- 
 pened for sin," they say, " Is there not a bet- 
 " ter fountain than this in our own country ', in 
 " which \ve may wash and be clean ? And 
 "they turn away from it in a rage," and con- 
 demn others for going to it, saying, " Faith 
 " without works leads to licentiousness :" the 
 Y 2 
 
S24 THE HEALING WATERS 
 
 same speech which certain ungodly men ad- 
 dressed to the apostle Paul. Human wisdom 
 and philosophy (the Abana and Pharpar of this 
 country) furnish more rational methods of 
 cleansing, as they think ; and they try these 
 methods ; but the leprosy of sin cleaves to 
 them still. Happy the man, who, renouncing 
 his pride and unbelief, submits before he die, 
 to wash in that fountain which is opened for 
 sin and uncleanness ! 
 
 There are others, who consider this fountain 
 as far remote and inaccessible, and view it with 
 a hopeless eye. They do not so much argue 
 against it's existence or efficacy, as despair 
 of its being beneficial to them. They per- 
 ceive that they are deep in sin, and apprehend 
 that their stains can never be washed out. 
 But amidst these doubts they seek not the 
 Spirit of God to reside within them, according 
 to the admonition of our Saviour ; so that their 
 hearts (like habitations " swept and garnish- 
 " ed,") are ready to receive the spirit of " the 
 " wicked one/ 5 who leads them onward from 
 one degree of despondency to another, till at 
 last they begin to entertain thoughts of termin- 
 ating their existence. They turn away from 
 the fountain of life, and plunge into the gulph 
 of despair. 
 
 Others there are who contemplate the foun- 
 tain of salvation with hope, and ardently desire 
 
OF BETHESDA. S25 
 
 to find it beneficial to their souls ; b^t their 
 habits of sin have been so inveterate, tliafrtMy 
 feel that nothing but a divine .po^er can 
 change their hearts. And this is indeed true; 
 the whole man must be changed, and- it re- 
 quires a divine power. But God hath gracious- 
 ly promised that it shall be given. u Atmdw 
 " heart also will I give you, and a new-spirit 
 " will I put within you ; and I will takevaway 
 4 * the stony heart out of your, flesh, and 1 will 
 " give you a heart of flesh ; and I will put my 
 " Spirit within you." Ezek. xxxvi. 26. And 
 ' in regard to the guilt which they may have 
 already contracted, the evangelic promise runs 
 in these terms ; " Though your, sins be as 
 " scarlet, they shall be as wool ; though they 
 'JKibe red as crimson, they shall be as white as 
 " snow." Isa. i. 18. There is no impediment 
 from God in the way of the most guilty, to 
 come to the waters of life. " Ho livery one 
 "that thirsteth, come ye to the waters." Isa. 
 Iv. 1.; and this the prophet spake,, in anticipa- 
 tion of the " living waters which were to go 
 " forth from Jerusalem." And when Jcsns 
 himself appeared in the flesh, he stood and 
 cried, saying v " If any man thirst, let him 
 " comedo me and drink." Him. that cometh 
 to me, I will in no wise " cast out." John 
 yi.3Sf?.9j*Pfffireis no obstacle to coming to the 
 s bos ^orl A a io n 
 
326 THE HEALING WATERS 
 
 waters of life, arising from the greatness of 
 
 our sin. 
 
 CONCLUSION. 
 
 The blessedness of the Man who cometh to Hit 
 living Waters, 
 
 ' 
 
 THE invitation to the living waters is ex- 
 pressed in the Gospel in the strongest terms of 
 persuasion and encouragement that language 
 can supply ; and there is sometimes and ardour 
 of entreaty in the words, to which even the 
 heart of him who but imperfectly understands 
 them, must desire to respond ; as in the follow- 
 ing passage in the last chapter of the Bible. 
 Ci And the Spirit and the Bride say, Come. 
 " And let him that heareth say, Come. And 
 " let him that is athirst, come. And whosoever 
 " will, let him take of the water of life freely." 
 Rev. xxii. 17. When once the heart becomes 
 obedient to this invitation, and the sinner lay- 
 ing aside his pride, approaches in humility of 
 spirit, and saith, " Lo, I come to do thy will, O 
 " God," then the purpose of the grand dis- 
 
OP BETHESDA. 327 
 
 pensation which brought the Son of God f n>m 
 heaven, is answered, in regard to that soul. 
 The soul's acceptance of eternal life is a great 
 event in heaven and earth. It is a greater 
 event in the view " of angels and of just 
 " men made perfect," than the conflicts of 
 armies, or the revolutions of empire ; for 
 66 there is joj in the presence of the angels of 
 ** God over one sinner that repenteth." Luke 
 xiii. 1O. It is a transaction, I say, more illus- 
 trious in the contemplation of the heavenly 
 host, than the grandest scenes produced by 
 hotnan power, wisdom, or greatness ; for these 
 are, in their nature, temporal, but that is eter- 
 nal. It is of yet greater consequence to the 
 individual himself. It is an important 'era' in 
 thre life of*mfan,Tvhen, after a long struggle be- 
 tween God and the world, between duty and 
 pleasure, between the voice of conscience, and 
 the calls of ambition, between the fear of 
 reproach, and the approbation of heaven, 
 he deliberately resolves to lay aside die grand 
 plans he had formed for this world, and setting 
 his face Zion-ward, begins to fulfil the great 
 purpose for which he w r as sent into the world. 
 There is now a termination of all the pains and 
 inquietudes of the soul ; for he hath " come 
 " to Christ, who giveth REST." Matt, xi. 28. 
 Now also the enjoyment of this life (that prac- 
 ticable enjoyment which God intended) com- 
 
328 THE HEALING WATERS 
 
 rnences.. God's Providence is always in view, 
 like " the cloud by day and fire by night" to 
 the children of Israel travelling through the 
 wilderness. There is thankfulness of heart for 
 continued benefits, which is to the soul as a 
 continued feast. And, above all, there is the 
 frequent exercise of prayer and praise ; an ex- 
 ercise more grateful than any which was ever 
 before enjoyed, and now more to be desired 
 than the most splendid and interesting scenes 
 which human power or wealth can exhibit, ho- 
 noured even with the presence of kings and 
 princes ; and the soul lo^ks forward with de- 
 light to the enjoyment or the same spiritual 
 exercise with the great company of the redeemed 
 before the throne of God. Henceforward also 
 there is a love for the house of God, and for 
 the assembly of his saints, which can only be 
 described in the words of the King of Israel j 
 " How amiable are thy tabernacles, O Lord 
 " of Hosts ! My soul longeth, yea, even faint- 
 " eth for the courts of the Lord." He even 
 envied the swallow and sparrow which had 
 found an habitation there, " Yea, the spar- 
 " row hath found an house, and the swallow a 
 " nest for herself, even thine altars, O Lord of 
 " Hosts, my King and my God." Psal. Ixxxiv. 
 1. This is a state of mind " which passes all 
 " understanding" of the men of the world. 
 Even to those who have cultivated science to 
 
OF BETHESDA. 329 
 
 the utmost boundary of human attainment, or 
 who have ruled kingdoms and swayed the 
 world by their powers of mind, such fervent 
 love of an unseen Deity is something beyond the 
 power of conception. It implies an union or 
 communion, like that mentioned by our Sa- 
 viour in the New Testament, " I am the Vine : 
 " ye are the branches." John xv. 5. It seems 
 to thern, as if they must enter on some new 
 state qf being, tp understand it. Except, in- 
 dee$, at the close qf life, " when flesh and 
 " he#rt melt," and the sou], ready to take its 
 flight, and feeling itself in the hand of God, 
 looks out with anxiety a.nd terror for some 
 foundation of hope ; then they begin to think 
 that 3uch a state of mind is attainable in this 
 world, 9voi B ii 3i3fft 
 
 Our Saviour has, in a certain place, a beauxfa 
 tifui allusion to the blessedness, even in this* 
 life, of the man who has drank of the living 
 waters. " He shall thirst no more." He re- 
 fers to that tranquil and satisfied state of min$, 
 and exemption from all worldly solicitude, 
 which accompany the heavenly draught. 
 When our Lord sat at the well of Samaria, he 
 said unto the woman who was drawing water, 
 " If thou knewest the gift of God, and who it. is 
 " that saith unto thee, Give me to drink, thou 
 " wouldest have asked of him, and he wpuld 
 z 
 
330 THE rtEALING WATERS 
 
 " have given thee living water." And then 
 he added, " Whosoever drinketh of THIS water 
 " shall thirst again ; but whosoever drinketh 
 " of the water that I shall give him, SHALL 
 " NEVER THIRST ; but the water that I shall 
 " give him, shall be in him a well of water 
 " springing up into everlasting life." John 
 iv. 14. 
 
 These are solemn words, and of eternal im- 
 port. May they sink deep into the heart of 
 every one who hears them ! ^ Whosoever 
 " drinketh of this water shall thirst again." 
 Whosoever thirsts for the enjoyments of this 
 life alone, shall never be satisfied. He who 
 drinks of our medicinal well, shall thirst again. 
 He who only seeks the health of the body, will 
 not be satisfied with the restoration of bodily 
 health ; but he who seeketh the health of the 
 soul, and " hungereth and thirsteth after righ- 
 " teousness, shall be filled." He shall thirst no 
 more; for he will drink of the living fountain 
 which, "will be in him a well of water spring- 
 " ing up into everlasting life." 
 
 May all who drink of the fountain in this 
 place, be taught to drink of the living foun- 
 tain ! I pray that the heavenly benediction may 
 descend on every poor sufferer who bows the 
 head to taste of these waters ; and that God 
 would give to them their healing virtue to re- 
 
OP BETHESDA. 331 
 
 pair his bodily strength and relieve his pains. 
 But especially, I pray that his visit to this place 
 may be accompanied by a spiritual blessing, 
 and that it may appear hereafter that Provi- 
 dence hath led him to this well, as formerly a 
 sinful woman was led to the well of Samaria, 
 that he might obtain eternal life. Amen. 
 
 FINIS. 
 
 O. CAW, Printer, 
 Edinburgh. 
 
Books published byJ. Ogle, Edinburgh ; M. Ogle, Glasgow ; 
 R. Ogle, and T. Hamilton, London; and T. Johnston, 
 Dublin. 
 
 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES IN ASIA,: with Notices 
 of the Translation of the Scriptures into the Oriental Lan- 
 guages. By the Rev. Claudius Buchanan, D. D. 
 
 THE LIFE OF JOHN KNOX : containing Illustrations 
 of the History of the Reformation in Scotland j with 
 Biographical Notices of the Principal Reformers, and 
 Sketches of the Progress of Literature in Scotland, during 
 a great part of the. Sixteenth Century. To which is sub- 
 joined, an Appendix, consisting of Letters and other Papers, 
 never before published. By Thomas M'Crie. 
 
 A DISSERTATION ON MIRACLES : containing an 
 Examination of the Principles Advanced by David Hume, 
 Esq. in an Essay on Miracles : with a Correspondence on 
 the Subject by Mr Hume, Dr Campbell, and Dr Blair. 
 To which are added, Sermons and Tracts. By George 
 Campbell, D. D. 
 
 A NEW LITERAL TRANSLATION from the Origi- 
 nal Greek, of all the APOSTOLICAL EPISTLES. 
 With a Commentary and Notes, Philological, Critical, 
 Explanatory, and Practical. To which is added, a His- 
 tory of the Life of the Apostle Paul. In Four Volumes. 
 By James Macknight, D. D. 
 
 A HARMONY OF THE GOSPELS, By the same 
 
 Author. 
 BRYANT'S OBSERVATIONS on the Plagues inflicted 
 
 upon the Egyptians, new edition, 8vo. 
 
 TREATISE on the Authenticity of the Scrip- 
 tures, and the Truth of the Christian Religion, new edition, 
 8vo. 
 
 BROWN'S SELF-INTERPRETING BIBLE. 2 vols. 
 4to. new edition. 
 
 ERSKINE'S (Dr.) SERMONS, 2 vols, Svo. LETTERS 
 chiefly written to comfort those bereaved of Children. 
 SKETCHES and HINTS of Church History, vol. 2d, 
 
 STENNET'S Domestic Duties. Personal Religion, 2 vols. 
 Parable of the Sower. 
 
 WITHERSPOON'S WORKS, 9 vols. on Regeneration. 
 Leading Truths. Practical Sermons. Public Occa- 
 sions, 2 vols. ESSAYS and SERMONS, 4 vols. 
 
CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 
 
 IN 
 
 ASIA: 
 
 WITH NOTICES 
 
 OF THE 
 
 / 
 
 TRANSLATION OF THE SCRIPTURES 
 
 INTO THE 
 
 jaDriental ^Languages. 
 
 ' And I saw another Angel fly in the midst of heaven, having the 
 EVERLASTING GOSPEL to preach unto them that dwell on 
 ** the Earth, and to every nation, and kindred, and tongue, and 
 ' people." REV. xiv. 6. 
 
 BY THE 
 
 REV. CLAUDIUS BUCHANAN, D. D. 
 
 LATE VICE-PROVOST OP THE COLLEGE OF FORT-WILLIAM 
 
 IN BENGAL, 'AND MEMBER OF THE ASIATIC 
 
 SOCIETY. 
 
 THIRD EDITION. 
 
 EDINBURGH : 
 
 PRINTED FOR J. OGLE, AND MANNERS & MILLER, EDINBURGH ) 
 M. OGLE, GLASGOW ; CADELL & DA VIES, R. OGLE, 
 AND T. HAMILTON, LONDON J AND 
 T. JOHNSTONE, DUBLIN. 
 
 1812- 
 
O. Caw, Printer, Edinburgh. 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 Page 
 
 Introduction The College of Fort- William 1 
 
 The CHINESE 9 
 
 The HINDOOS 16 
 
 Juggernaut 17 
 
 Proceedings of the East India Company concerning 
 
 Juggernaut 31 
 
 Immolation of Females 30 
 
 Hindoo Infanticide 43 
 
 Letters of King George I. to the Missionaries .... 56 
 
 Tranquebar ... 61 
 
 Tanjore 65 
 
 Tritchinopoly 74 
 
 Versions of the Scriptures for the Hindoos 76 
 
 The Shanscrit School 79 
 
 The CEYLONESE 83 
 
 The MALAYS 90 
 
 The SYRIAN CHRISTIANS in India 99 
 
 Heading the Scriptures to the People, favourable 
 
 to the perpetuity of a Church 114 
 
 The Malabar Bible 132 
 
 Syriac Bible 134 
 
 ROMISH CHRISTIANS in India 136 
 
 Inquisition at Goa 140 
 
 Translation of the Scriptures for the Romish 
 
 Christians 165 
 
 A 2 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 Page 
 
 The PERSIANS 167 
 
 TheAaABiAws 177 
 
 The Conversion of SAMAT 187 
 
 The Arabic School for the Translation of the 
 
 Scriptures 193 
 
 The JEWS in Asia 198 
 
 Their MSS. of the Scriptures 216 
 
 The Ten Tribes 221 
 
 Restoration of the Jews 225 
 
 Versions of the Scriptures for the Jews 232 
 
 Bibliotheca Biblica in Bengal 236 
 
 The ARMENIANS 242 
 
 Vestiges of the Doctrines of Revelation in the East 248 
 
 Ecclesiastical Establishment for British India 256 
 
 Lot let- on this subject from Dr. Watson, bishop of 
 
 LlnndaflT, to the Author 271 
 
 Conclusion 276 
 
 A List of WORKS on the Civilization of the East ; 
 boiii*; the compositions which gained the Prizes, 
 or were presented to the Universities in compe- 
 tition for the Prizes, instituted by Dr. Buchanan 281 
 
CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 
 
 IN 
 
 ASIA. 
 
 IN his late Discourses before the University 
 of Cambridge, the Author noticed incidentally 
 some general circumstances of the darkness of 
 Paganism, and of the means which are now 
 employed to diffuse the light of Christianity in 
 the East. This awakened a desire in some 
 Members of that learned Cody to know the 
 particulars ; for if there were a just expecta- 
 lioii of success, and if the design were con- 
 ducted in consonance with the principles and 
 order of the Church of England, it might be a 
 proper subject for their countenance and co- 
 operation. A more detailed account, there- 
 fore, will probably be read with interest. Many, 
 doubtless, will rejoice to see the stream of Di- 
 vine knowledge and civilization flowing to the 
 utmost ends of the earth. And even those who 
 have hitherto heard of the progress of Chris- 
 tianity with little concern, may be induced to 
 regard it with a humane solicitudes 
 
 B 
 
2 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 Ill the College of Fort- William in Bengal, 
 there was a department for translating the 
 Scriptures into the Oriental Languages; ar?d, 
 so early as 1805, (the fifth year of its institution) 
 a commencement had been made in certain lan- 
 guages. The first version of any of the Gos- 
 pels in the Persian and Hindostanee tongues 
 which were printed in India, issued from the 
 Press of the College of Fort-William. The Per- 
 sian was superintended by Lieut.-Colonel Cole- 
 brooke, and the Hindostanee by William Hun- 
 ter, Esq. The Gospels were also translated into 
 the Malay .language by Thomas Jarrett, Esq. 
 of the Civil Service *. The principal Oriental 
 translator, -in the Persian department, was Mirza 
 Fitrut, a native of the dominions of the Great 
 MOGHUL ; and the head translator, in the Hin- 
 doo .department, .was Meer Buhador Ulee, a 
 Hindoo, 
 
 The College was founded on the 4th of May, 
 1800. After it had flourished for almost seven 
 years, during which period it produced nearly 
 onehuncjred volumes in Oriental literature t, the 
 Court of Directors resolved on reducing the 
 establishment within narrower limits, on the 1st 
 of January, 1807. In consequence of this mea- 
 
 * See k< Virst Four Years of the College of Fort- William-/" 
 ji. 230, CWr//ancl Da vies. 
 f Ibid. 219. 
 
INTRODUCTION. 3 
 
 sure, the translations of the Scriptures and some 
 other literary works were suspended *. 
 
 * Establishment of the College of Fort William. 
 Marquis Wellesley, ... Visitor. 
 
 Rev. David Brown, ... Provost. 
 
 Rev. Claud. Buchanan, Vice-Provost. 
 
 MEMBERS OF THE COLLEGE COUNCIL. 
 The Provost, and ' Vice-Provost 5 The Honourable Henry 
 
 Wellesley, Sir George Barlow, Bart. T. H. Colebrooke, 
 
 Esq. and J. H. Harrington, sq. 
 C. Rothman, Esq. ... Secretary to the College Council. 
 
 PROFESSORS. 
 T. H. Colebrooke, Esq. ;.. ... ... ShaUscriti 
 
 Francis Gladwin, Esq. 1 
 
 N. B. Edmonstone, Esq > Persian. 
 
 Matthew Lumsden, Esq J 
 
 Capt. John Bailie, ... .;. Arabic. 
 
 John Gilchrist, Esq. - 
 
 Gapt. James Mouat, . (. Hindostanee; 
 
 Lieut. Macdougall, .,. J 
 
 Rev. William Carey, Bengalee. 
 
 Rev. N. cezold, Tamuel. 
 
 t TT T* f Laws and Regulations 
 
 J.H.Harnngton )E s q . { of the Company. 
 
 Rev. C. Buchanan, .:. ... ... Greek and Latin Classics. 
 
 Dr. J. Dinwiddiej ... ... ... ... Mathematics. 
 
 Mr Du Plessy, .;. ... ... ... ... French. 
 
 W. Hunter, Esq. M.D. Examiner in | 
 
 Persian and 
 Hindostanee. 
 
 NATIVE TEACHERS. 
 Pundits, Moulvees and Moonshees, 50 and upwards. 
 
 B 2 
 
4 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 As this event bad been long expected, the 
 Provost and Vice-Provost of the College, who 
 were sensible of the importance of restoring 
 sacred learning to the East, had begun, some 
 time before, to consider of the means, by which 
 that benefit might yet be secured. Much ex- 
 pense had already been incurred. Many learn- 
 ed natives had come from remote regions to 
 Calcutta, whose services could not be easily re- 
 placed ; and who never could have been assem- 
 bled, but by the influence of the supreme go- 
 vernment, as exerted by the Marquis Wellesley. 
 The Court of Directors were probably not fully 
 aware of the importance of the literary works 
 then carrying on, (although, indeed, their ob- 
 jection was not so much to the utility, as to the 
 expense of the institution) and it was believed 
 that a time would come, when they would be 
 happy to think that these works had not been 
 permitted to fall to the ground. It was not, 
 however, their causing the expense to cease 
 which was the chief source of regret ; but that 
 the unity of the undertaking was now destroyed- 
 The College of Fort- William had been identi- 
 fied with the Church of England ; and, under 
 that character, had extended a liberal patro- 
 nage to all learned men who could promote 
 the translation of the Scriptures. But now 
 these translations being no longer subject to 
 
INTRODUCTION. 3 
 
 its revision, its responsibility would also 
 
 cease *< 
 
 * It will be gratifying to the public to learn that the Col- 
 lege of Fort-William is now in a flourishing state, and has re- 
 ceived the final sanction and patronage of the East- India 
 Company. It owes much to the cultivated mind and liberal 
 spirit of Lord MIXTO, the present Governor- General of In- 
 dia. His Lordship had not been many months in that coun- 
 try, before he perceived the consequence of this institution to 
 the interests of the British Empire in the East j and his an- 
 nual Speeches at the public Disputations, shew that he thinks 
 the College of Fort-William deserves as much attention and 
 support as any department under his Government. It will 
 be yet more gratifying to many to hear that the College of 
 Fort- William is likely to become once more a fountain of 
 translation for the Sacred Scriptures. Dr LEYDEN, Pro- 
 fessor of the Hindostanee Language, has come forward 
 (March 1810) with a proposal to superintend the translation 
 of the Scriptures into seven languages, hitherto little cultivat- 
 ed in India. This subject will be noticed hereafter. 
 
 It was expected that the East-India College at Hertford 
 would eventually supersede the College in Bengal j but it 
 has been proved that in order to give efficiency to the pur- 
 poses of a College at home, there must be also a college 
 abroad. Little more than the elements of the Oriental Lan- 
 guages can be conveniently learned in England. But this 
 elementary labour at home is doubtless so much time saved 
 in India. And thus far the institution at Hertford, indepen- 
 dently of its other objects, i highly useful, in subserviency to 
 the College of Fort- William. The two Institutions combine 
 the primary idea of Marquis Wellesley j and the expense is 
 not less than that Statesman had originally intended. There 
 is this difference in the execution, that there are now two in- 
 stitutions instead of one. His Lordship proposed that the 
 two institutions should be in India combined in one and hi; 
 
6 INTRODUCTION. 
 
 Under these circumstances the Superinten- 
 dants of the College resolved to encourage in- 
 dividuals to proceed with their versions by such 
 means as they could command ; and to trust to 
 the contributions of the public, and to the fu- 
 ture sanction of the Government, for the per- 
 petuity of the design. They purposed at the 
 same time, not to confine the undertaking to 
 Bengal alone, or to the territories of the Com- 
 pany ; but to extend it to every part of the 
 East, where fit instruments for translation could 
 be found. With this view, they aided the de- 
 signs of the Baptist Missionaries in Bengal, of 
 the Lutheran Missionaries in Coromandel be- 
 longing to " the Society for promoting Chris- 
 tian Knowledge," and of the other Missionaries 
 in the East connected with Societies in Eng- 
 land and Scotland : and also patronised those 
 Roman Catholic Missionaries in the South of 
 India whom they found qualified for conduct- 
 ing useful works. About the same period tlie.y 
 exerted themselves in circulating proposals for 
 
 reasons were, that the organs of speech in youth are more 
 flexible at an early age for learning a new language : and 
 that the constitution of young persons assimilates more easily 
 to a strange climate. There are various advantages however 
 in having' the elementary Institution at home, which may 
 counterbalance these reasons ; and if it continue to be con- 
 ducted with the same spirit and effect which have hitherto 
 distinguished it, I think that the present plan is preferable. 
 
INTRODUCTION; 7 
 
 the translation of the Scriptures into the Ori- 
 ental Languages, by the Baptist Missionaries 
 in Bengal, and in promoting subscriptions for, 
 that object by all the means in their power ; 
 arid when it was proposed to the Governor- 
 General (Lord Minto, then just arrived) to 
 suppress this Mission, a memorial was addressed 
 to the Government in its behalf. 
 
 In order to obtain a distinct view of the state 
 of Christianity and of Superstition in Asia, the 
 Superintendants of the College had, before this 
 period, entered into correspondence with intel- 
 ligent persons in different countries ; and from 
 every quarter, (even from the confines of China) 
 they received encouragement to proceed in the 
 undertaking. But, as contradictory accounts 
 were given by different writers concerning the 
 real state of the numerous tribes in India, both 
 of Christians and Natives, the Author con- 
 ceived the design of devoting the last year or 
 two of his residence in the East, to purposes of 
 local examination and inquiry. With this view, 
 he travelled through the Peninsula of India by 
 land, from Calcutta to Cape Comorin, a conti- 
 nent extending through fourteen degrees of 
 latitude, and visited Ceylon thrice. And he 
 soon discovered that a person may reside all 
 his life in Bengal, and yet know almost as little 
 of other countries in India, for instance, of 
 r j"ravancore, Ceylon, Goa, or Madura, of 1 her; 
 
$ INTRODUCTION. 
 
 manners, customs, habits and religion, as if he 
 had never left England.* The principal ob- 
 jects of this tour, were to investigate the state 
 of Superstition at the most celebrated Temples 
 of the Hindoos ; to examine the Churches and 
 libraries of the Romish, Syrian, and Protestant 
 Christians, to ascertain the present state and 
 recent history of the Jews in the East : and to 
 discover what persons might be fit instruments 
 for the promotion of learning in their respec- 
 tive countries, and for maintaining a future 
 correspondence on the subject of disseminating 
 the Scriptures in India. Jn pursuance of these 
 objects the Author visited Cuttack, Ganjam, 
 Visagapatam, Samulcotta, Rajamundry, Ellore, 
 Ongole, Nellore, Madras, Mailapoor, Pondi- 
 cherry, Cudalore, Tranquebar, Tanjore,Tritchi- 
 nopoly, Aughoor, Madura, Palamcotta, Ram- 
 nad, Jairna-patam, Columbo, Manaar, Tute- 
 corin, Angengo, Quilon, Cochin, Cranganor, 
 Verapoli, Calicut, Tellicherry, Goa, the Pirate 
 coast, and other places between Cape Comorin 
 and Bombay ; the interior of Travancore and 
 the interior of Malabar ; also seven principal 
 Temples of the Hindoos, viz. Seemachalum 
 in the Telinga country, Chillumbrum, Sering- 
 
 * Of the Books published in Britain on the discussion re- 
 lating to Missions and the state of India, the most sensible 
 and authentic are, in general, those written by learned men 
 of the Universities who have never been in the East. 
 
INTRODUCTION. 
 
 ham, Madura, Ramisseram, Elephanta, and 
 Juggernaut. 
 
 After this tour, the Author returned to Cal- 
 cutta, where he remained about three quarters 
 of a year longer : and then visited the Jews 
 and the Syrian Christians in Malabar and Tra- 
 vancore a second time before his return to 
 England. 
 
 Those nations or communities for whom 
 translations of the Scriptures have been com- 
 menced under the patronage or direction al- 
 ready alluded to, are the following : the Chi- 
 nese, the Hindoos, the Cingalese or Ceylonese, 
 the Malays, the Syrian Christians, the Romish 
 Christians, the Persians, the Arabians, and the 
 Jews. Of these it is proposed to give some ac- 
 count in their order. 
 
 THE CHINESE. 
 
 IN the discussions concerning the promulgation 
 of Christianity, some writers have confined 
 their views entirely to India, merely, it is sup- 
 posed, because India is connected, by political 
 relation with Great ^Britain. India .however 
 contains but a small part of the nations which 
 seek the Revelation of God. The Malayan 
 
10 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 
 
 Archipelago includes more territory and a 
 larger population than the continent of India, 
 China is a more extensive field than either ; 
 and is, in some respects, far more important. 
 The Romish Church has maintained a long and 
 ineffectual contest with that empire ; because 
 it would never give the people, " the good and 
 perfect gift," the Bible. It further degraded 
 the doctrine of the Cross by blending it with 
 Pagan rites. 
 
 The means of obtaining a version of the 
 Scriptures in the Chinese Language, occupied 
 the minds of the Provost and Vice-Provost of 
 the College of Fort William, at an early pe- 
 riod. It appeared to them an object of the ut- 
 most importance to procure an erudite Pro- 
 fessor, who should undertake such a work ; for 
 it was obvious, that if but a single copy of the 
 Scriptures could be introduced into China, 
 they might be transcribed in almost every part 
 of that immense Empire. Another object in 
 view was to introduce some knowledge of the 
 Chinese Language among ourselves; for al- 
 though the Chinese Forts on the Tibet frontier 
 overlook the Company's territories in Bengal, 
 there was not a person, it was said, in the 
 Company's service in India, who could read a 
 Common Chinese letter. 
 
 After much inquiry they succeeded in pro- 
 curing Mr. Joannes Lassar, an Armenian Chris 
 
RESPECTING THE CHINESE. 1 1 
 
 tian, a native of China and a proficient in the 
 Chinese Language, who had been employed by 
 the Portuguese at Macao, in conducting their 
 official correspondence with the court of Fekin. 
 He was willing to relinquish his commercial 
 pursuits and to attach himself to the College, 
 for a salary of 450 a year. But as the order 
 for reducing the establishment of the College 
 was daily expected, this salary could not be 
 given him. The object however was so im- 
 portant, and Mr. Lassar appeared to be so well 
 qualified to execute it, that they thought fit to 
 retain him at the above stipend in a private 
 character. He entered immediately on the 
 translation of the Scriptures into the Chinese 
 Language, and this work he has continued to 
 carry on to thp present time. But, as his ser- 
 vices might be made otherwise useful, they rer 
 solved to establish a class of youths under his 
 tuition ; and as they could not obtain the young 
 civil servants of the Company for this purpose, 
 they proposed to the Baptist Missionaries that 
 Mr. Lassar should reside at Serampore, which 
 is near Calcutta, on the following condition : 
 that one of their elder Missionaries, and three 
 at least of their youths, should immediately en- 
 gage in the study of the Chinese Language. 
 Dr. Carey declined the offer, but Mr. Marshman 
 accepted it, and was joined by two sons of his 
 own, and a son of Dr. Carey; ami they have 
 
12 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 
 
 prosecuted their studies with unremitted at* 
 tention for about five years. 
 
 In the year 1807, a copy of the Gospel of 
 St Matthew in the Chinese Language, trans- 
 ]ated by Mr. Lassar, and beautifully written, 
 by himself, was transmitted to his Grace the 
 Archbishop of Canterbury for the Lambeth 
 Library, as the FIRST FRUITS of the Chinese In- 
 stitution in Bengal. Since that period a por- 
 tion of the New Testament has been printed 
 off from blocks, after the Chinese manner. 
 
 The proficiency of the Chinese pupils has 
 far surpassed the most sanguine hopes which 
 were entertained. His Excellency Lord Minto, 
 GovernorrGeneral of India, has recorded in 
 his first annual Speech to the College of Fort 
 William, the following testimony to their pro- 
 gress in the language, and to the importance 
 of their attainments, 
 
 " If I have not passed beyond the legitimate bounds 
 ( of this discourse, in ranging to the extremity of those 
 * c countries, and to the furthest island of that vast 
 " Archipelago in which the Malay Language prevails, 
 " I shall scarcely seem to transgress them, by the short 
 (t and easy transition thence to the language of CHINA. 
 u I am, in truth, strongly inclined, whether regularly 
 " or not, to deal one encouraging word to the merito- 
 " rious, and, I hope, not unsuccessful effort, making, I 
 " may say, at the door of our College, though not ad- 
 " mitted to its portico, to force that hitherto impreg- 
 1 
 
RESPECTING THE CHINESE* 13 
 
 nable fortress, the Chinese Language. Three young 
 " men, I ought indeed' to say, boys, have not only ao 
 " quired a ready use of the Chinese Language, for the 
 " purpose of oral communication (which I understand 
 " is neither difficult nor rare amongst Europeans con- 
 " nected with China) but they have achieved, in a de- 
 " gree worthy of admiration, that which has been 
 " deemed scarcely within the reach of European facul- 
 " ties or industry ; I mean a very extensive and cor* 
 " rect acquaintance with the written Language of China* 
 " I will not detail the particulars of the Examination 
 " which took place on the 10th of this month (Febru- 
 " ary 1808,) at Serampore, in the Chinese Language, 
 " the report of which I have read, however, with great 
 " interest, and recommended to the liberal notice of 
 " those whom I have the honour to address. It is 
 " enough for my present purpose to say that these 
 " young pupils read Chinese books and translate them ; 
 " and they write compositions of their own in the 
 " Chinese language and character. A Chinese PRESS 
 * c too is established, and in actual use. In a word, if 
 " the founders and supporters of this little College have 
 " not yet dispelled, they have at least sent and ad* 
 " mitted a dawn of day through that thick impenetra- 
 " ble cloud : they have passed that Occanum dissocialikin, 
 " which for so many ages has insulated that vast Em- 
 " pire from the rest of mankind. 
 
 " I must not omit to commend the zealous and per- 
 <c severing labours of Mr. LASSAR, and of those learned 
 " and pious persons associated with him, who have ac- 
 cc complished, for the future benefit, we may hope, of 
 " that immense and populous region, CHINESE VER- 
 " SIGNS in the Chinese Character, of the GOSPELS of 
 
14 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES ^ 
 
 " Matthew, Mark, and Luke, throwing open that pre- 
 " cious mine, with all its religious and moral treasure, 
 " to the largest associated population in the world. 11 * 
 
 When this Chinese class was first established, 
 it was ordained that there should be regular 
 public' Examinations and Disputations, as at 
 the College of Fort- William. The Examina- 
 tion in September 1808, (a few months after 
 the above Speech of Lord Minto was pro- 
 nounced) was held in the presence of J. H. 
 Harrington, Esq. Vice-President of the Asiatic 
 Society, Dr. Leyden, and other Oriental scho- 
 lars ; when the three youths, mentioned above, 
 maintained a Disputation in the Chinese Lan- 
 guage. On this occasion, the Respondent de- 
 fended the following position : " To commit 
 " to memory the Chinese Classics is the best 
 " mode of acquiring the Chinese Language." 
 
 One most valuable effect of these measures 
 is a work just published by Mr. Joshua Marsh - 
 in an, the elder pupil of Mr. Lassar. It is the 
 first volume of " the Works of Confucius, con- 
 " taining the Original Text, with a translation > 
 " to which is prefixed a Dissertation on the 
 " Chinese Language, pp. 877. 4to." to be fol- 
 lowed by four volumes more. This translation 
 will be received with gratitude by the learned, 
 
 See College Report for IS 08. 
 
EESPECT1NG THE CHINESE. 13 
 
 and will be considered as a singular monument 
 of the indefatigable labour of an English Mis- 
 sionary in the acquisition of a new language. 
 
 While treating of the cultivation of the Chi- 
 nese Language, it is just that we should no- 
 tice also the endeavours of the London Mis- 
 sionary Society in the same department. While 
 Mr. Lassar and Mr. Marsh man are translating 
 the Scriptures at Calcutta, Mr. Morrison is pro- 
 secuting a similar work at Canton in China, 
 with the aid of able native scholars. It is stat- 
 ed in the report of their Society, that the prin- 
 cipal difficulties have been surmounted, and 
 that the period of his acquiring a complete 
 knowledge of the language is by no means so 
 distant as what he once expected. " It has 
 " proved of great advantage to him that he 
 " copied and carried out with him the Chinese 
 " translation, of the Gospels preserved in the 
 " British Museum, which he now finds, from 
 " his own increasing acquaintance with the lan- 
 " guage, and the opinion of the Chinese assist- 
 " ants, to be exceedingly valuable, and which 
 " must, from the excellency of the style, have 
 " been produced by Chinese natives." He 
 adds, that the manuscript of the New Testa- 
 ment is fit to be printed ; and that he proposes 
 to publish also a Dictionary and a Grammar of 
 the language, the last of which is already " pre- 
 
16 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 
 
 pared for the press." * The expense to the 
 London Missionary Society for the current 
 year, in the Chinese department alone, is stat* 
 ed to be 500. We greatly admire the liberal 
 spirit which animates this institution in the pro- 
 secution of its noble designs. 
 
 The foregoing notices of the progress of 
 Chinese literature will, it is presumed, be ac- 
 ceptable to many ; for the cultivation of the 
 Chinese language, considered merely in a po- 
 litical point of view, must prove of the utmost 
 advantage to this country, in her further trans- 
 actions with that ancient and ingenious, but 
 jealous, incommunicative, and partially civi- 
 lized nation. 
 
 THE HINDOOS. 
 
 IT is admitted by all writers that the civiliza- 
 tion of the Hindoos will be promoted by inter- 
 course with the English. But this only applies 
 to that small portion of the natives, who live in 
 the vicinity of Europeans, and mix with them. 
 As for the bulk of the population, they scarcely 
 ever see an Englishman. It becomes then of 
 importance " to ascertain what have been the 
 
 * See Report for 1810, p. 22. 
 
RESPECTING THE HINDOOS. 17 
 
 ** actual effects of Christianity in those interior 
 S provinces of Hindostan, where it has been 
 " introduced by the Christian Missionaries ;" 
 and to compare them with such of their coun- 
 trymen as remain in their pristine idolatry. It 
 was a chief object of the Author's tour through 
 India to mark the relative influence of Pagan- 
 ism and Christianity. In order then that the 
 English nation may be able to form a judg- 
 ment on this subject, he will proceed to give 
 some account of the Hindoos of Juggernaut, 
 and of the native Christians in Tanjore. The 
 Hindoos of Juggernaut have as yet had no ad- 
 vantages of Christian instruction : and continue 
 to worship the Idol called Juggernaut. The na- 
 tive Christians of Tanjore, until the light of Re- 
 velation visited them, worshipped an idol also, 
 called the great Black Bull of Tanjore; And, 
 as in this brief work the Author chiefly pro- 
 poses to state merely what he himself has seen, 
 with little comment, or observation, it will suf- 
 fice to give a few extracts from the Journal of 
 his tout through these Provinces, 
 
IS CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 
 
 EXTRACTS from the AUTHOR'S JOURNAL in his 
 Tour to the Temple of Juggernaut in Or issa, 
 in the year 1806. 
 
 6 Buddruck in Orissa, May 30, 1806. 
 
 - We know that we are approaching Juggernaut 
 (and yet we are more than fifty miles from it) by the 
 human bones which we have seen for some days strew- 
 ed by the way. At this place we have been joined by 
 several large bodies of pilgrims, perhaps 2000 in num- 
 ber, who have come from various parts of Northern 
 India. Some of thenv with whom I have conversed^ 
 say that they have been two months on their march, 
 travelling slowly in the hottest season of the year, with 
 their wives and cliildren. Some old persons are among 
 them, who wish to die at Juggernaut. Numbers of pil- 
 grims die on the road ; and their bodies generally re- 
 main unburied. On a plain by the river, near the pil- 
 grim's Caravansera at this place, 'there are more than 
 a hundred skulls. The dogs, jackals, and vultures 
 seem to live here on human prey. The vultures exhi- 
 bit a shocking lameness. The obscene animals will not 
 leave the body sometimes till we come close to them. 
 This Buddruck is a horrid place. Wherever I turn 
 my eyes, I meet death in some shape or other. Surely 
 Juggernaut cannot be worse than Buddruck.' 
 
 < In sight of Juggernaut, \2th June, 1806. 
 
 * Many thousands of pilgrims have accompanied 
 
 us for some days past. They cover the road before 
 
RESPECTING THE HINDOOS. 19 
 
 and behind as far as the eye can reach. At nine o'clock 
 this morning, the Temple of Juggernaut appeared in 
 view at a great distance. When the multitude first 
 saw it, they gave a shout, and fell to the ground and 
 worshipped. I have heard nothing to-day but shouts 
 and acclamations by the successive bodies of pilgrims. 
 From the place where I now stand I have a view of a 
 host of people like an army, encamped at the outer 
 gate of the town of Juggernaut : where a guard of sol- 
 diers is posted to prevent their entering the town, until 
 they have paid the pilgrim's tax.- I passed a devotee 
 to-day who laid himself down at every step, measuring 
 the road to Juggernaut by the length of his body, as a 
 penance of merit to please the God.' 
 
 6 Outer Gate of Juggernaut, I2th June, 1806. 
 (, , A disaster has just occurred. As I approach- 
 ed the gate, the pilgrims crowded from all quarters 
 around me, and shouted, as they ususally did when 
 I passed them on the road, an expression of welcome 
 and respect. I was a little alarmed at their number, 
 and looked round for my guard. A guard of soldiers 
 had accompanied me from Cuttack, the last military 
 station ; but they were now about a quarter of a mile 
 behind, with my servants and the baggage. The pil- 
 grims cried out that they were entitled to some indul- 
 gence, that they were poor, they ccnld not pay the 
 tax ; but I was not aware of their design. At this 
 moment, when I was within a few yards of the gate, 
 an old Sanyassee (or holy man), who had travelled some 
 clays by the side of my horse, came up and said, < Sir, 
 you are in danger; the people are going to rush 
 C 2 
 
2O CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES ' 
 
 through the gate when it is opened for you.' I imme- 
 diately dismounted, and endeavoured to escape to one 
 .side ; but it was too late. The mob was now in mo- 
 tion, and with a tumultuous shout pressed violently to* 
 wards the gate. The guard within seeing my danger 
 opened it, and the multitude rushing through, carried 
 me forward in the torrent a considerable space : so that 
 I was literally borne into Juggernaut by the Hindoos 
 themselves. A distressing scene followed. As the num- 
 ber and strength of the mob increased, the narrow way 
 was dioaked up by the mass of people ; and I appre- 
 hended thafe many of them would have been suffocated, 
 or bruised to death. My horse was yet among them. 
 But suddenly one of the side posts of the gate, which 
 was of wood, gave way and fell to the ground. And 
 perhaps this circumstance alone prevented the loss of 
 lives. Notice of the event was immediately communi- 
 cated to Mr. Hunter, the superintendant of the temple, 
 who repaired to the spot, and sent an additional guard 
 to t'-ie inner gate, lest the people should force that also; 
 for there is an outer and an inner gate to the town of 
 Juggernaut ; but both of them are slightly constructed. 
 Mr. Hunter told me that similar accidents sometimes 
 occur, and that many have been crushed to death by 
 toe pressure of the mob. He added, that sometimes a 
 body of pilgrims, (consisting chiefly of women and chil- 
 dren and old men) trusting to the physical weight of 
 their mass, wili make, what he called, a charge on the 
 armed guards, and overwhelm them ; the guards not 
 being willing, in such circumstances, to oppose their 
 bayonets.' 
 
il EXPECTING THE HINDOOS, 21 
 
 4 Juggernaut, l^th June, 1806. 
 
 1 j ia ve seen Juggernaut. The scene -at Bud- 
 
 .tlruck is but the vestibule to Juggernaut. No record 
 of ancient or modern history can give, I think, an ade- 
 quate idea of this valley of death ; it may be truly com- 
 pared with the ' valley of Hinnom.' The idol called 
 Juggernaut, has been considered as the Moloch of the 
 present age ; and he is justly so named, for the sacri- 
 fices offered up to him by self-devotement, are not less 
 criminal, perhaps not less numerous, than those record- 
 ed of the Moloch of Canaan. Two other idols accom- 
 pany Juggernaut, namely, BoLoram and Shubudra, his 
 brother and sister : for there are three Deities worship- 
 ped here. They receive equal adoration, and sit on 
 thrones of nearly equal height.'* 
 
 6 This morning I viewed the Temple ; a stupen- 
 dous fabric, and truly commensurate with the extensive 
 sway of ' the horrid king."* As other temples are usu- 
 ally adorned with figures emblematical of their religion, 
 so Juggernaut has representations (numerous and vari- 
 ed) of that vice, which constitutes the essence of his 
 worship. The walls and gates are covered with inde- 
 cent emblems, in massive .and durable sculpture. I h.avt 
 also visited the s^and plains by the sea, in some places 
 whitened with the bones of the pilgrims ; and another 
 place a little way out of the town, called by the English, 
 the Golgotha, where the dead bodies are usually cast 
 forth ; and where dogs and vultures are ever seen.''* ' 
 
 * The vultures generally find out the prey first : and be- 
 gin with the intestines j for the rlesh of the body is 'too firm. 
 for their beaks immediately after death. But the Jog> s-o^-a 
 
22 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 
 
 ' The grand Hindoo festival of the Rutt Jattra, 
 takes place on the 18th inst. when the idol is to be 
 brought forth to the people. I reside during my stay 
 here at the house of James Hunter, Esq. the Company's 
 collector of the tax on pilgrims, and superintendant of 
 the temple, formerly a student in the College of Fort- 
 William ; by whom I am hospitably entertained, and 
 also by Captain Patton, and Lieut. Woodcock, com- 
 manding the military force. Mr. Hunter distinguished 
 himself at the College by his proficiency in the Oriental 
 Languages. He is a gentleman of polished manners 
 and of classical taste. The agreeable society of these 
 gentlemen is very refreshing to my spirits in the midst 
 of the present scenes. I was surprised to see how little 
 they seemed to be moved by the scenes of Juggernaut. 
 They said they were now so accustomed to them, they 
 thought little of them. They had almost forgot their 
 first impressions. Their houses are on the sea shore, 
 about a mile or more from the temple. They cannot 
 live nearer, on account of the offensive effluvia of the 
 town. For, independently of the enormity of the su- 
 perstition, there are other circumstances which render 
 Juggernaut noisome in an extreme degree. The senses 
 
 receive notice of the circumstance, generally from seeing the 
 Hurries, or corpse-carriers, returning from the place. On 
 the approach of the dogs, the vultures retire a few yards, and 
 wait till the body be sufficiently torn for easy deglutition. 
 The vultures and dogs often feed together j and sometimes 
 begin their attack before the pilgrim be quite dead. There 
 are four animals which may be seen about a carcase, at the 
 same time, viz. the dog, the jackal, the vulture, and the 
 Hurgecfa, or Adjutant, called by Pennant, the Gigantic 
 Crane. 
 
RESPECTING T.HE HINDOOS. 23 
 
 ;,re assailed by the squalid and ghastly appearance of 
 the famished pilgrims ; many of whom die in the streets 
 of want or of disease ; while the devotees, with -clotted 
 hair and painted flesh, are seen practising their various 
 austerities, and modes of self-torture. Persons of both 
 .sexes, with little regard to concealment, sit down on 
 the sands close to the town, in public view ; and the 
 SACRED BULLS walk about among them and eat the 
 ordure.'' * 
 
 4 The vicinity of Juggernaut to the sea probably 
 prevents the contagion, which otherwise would be pro-- 
 duced by the putrefactions of the place. There is 
 scarcely any verdure to refresh the sight near Jugger- 
 naut ; the temple and town being nearly encompassed 
 by hills of sand, which has been cast up in the lapse of 
 ages by the surge of the ocean. All is barren and der 
 solate to the eye ; and in the ear there is the never- 
 intermitting sound of the roaring sea.' 
 
 6 Juggernaut, ISth June, 1806. 
 
 fr I have returned home from witnessing a scene 
 
 which I shall never forget. At twelve o^clock of this 
 o 
 
 flay, being the great day of the feast, the Moloch of 
 Hindoostan was brought out of his temple amidst the ac- 
 clamations of hundreds of thousands of his worshippers. 
 When the idol was placed on his throne, a shout was 
 
 * This singular fact was pointed out to rr.e by the gentle- 
 men here. There is no vegetation for the sacred Bulls on 
 the sand plains. ' They are fed generally with vegetables 
 from the hands of the pilgrims. 
 
24 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 
 
 raised, by the multitude, such as I had never heard be*, 
 fore. It continued equable for a few minutes, and then 
 gradually died away. After a short interval of silence, 
 a murmur was heard at a distance ; all eyes were 
 turned towards the place, and, behold, a grove advanc- 
 ing. A body of men, having green branches, or palms, 
 in their hands, approached with great celerity. The 
 people opened a way for them ; and when they had 
 come up to the throne, they fell down before him that 
 sat thereon, and worshipped. And the multitude again 
 sent forth a voice ( like the sound of a great thunder. 1 
 JBut the voices I now heard, were not those of melody 
 or of joyful acclamation ; for there is no harmony in 
 the praise of Moloch's worshippers. Their number in- 
 deed brought to my mind the countless multitude of 
 the Revelations ; but their voices gave no tuneful Ho- 
 sanna or Hallelujah ; but rather a yell of approbation, 
 united with a kind of hissing applause. * I was at a 
 loss how to account for this latter noise, until I was 
 directed to notice the women ; who emitted a sound 
 like that of whistling, with the lips circular and the 
 tongue vibrating: as if a serpent would speak by their 
 organs, uttering human sounds.' 
 
 * The throne of the idol was placed on a stupendous 
 car or tower about sixty feet in height, resting on 
 wheels which indented the ground deeply, as they 
 turned slowly under the ponderous machine. Attached 
 to it were six cables, of the size and length of a ship's 
 cable, by which the people drew it along. Thousands 
 of men, women., and children pulled by each cable, 
 crowding so closely that some could only use one hand. 
 
 * Ste billion's Pandemonium^ J3ook X, 
 
RESPECTING THE HINDOOS. 25 
 
 Infants are made to exert their strength in this office : 
 for it is accounted a merit of righteousness to move the 
 God. Upon the tower were the priests and satellites 
 of the idol, surrounding his throne. I was told that 
 there were about 120 persons upon the car altogether. 
 The idol is a block of wood, having a frightful visage 
 painted black, with a distended mouth of a bloody 
 colour. His arms are of gold, and he is dressed in gor- 
 geous apparel. The other two idols are of a white 
 and yellow colour. Five elephants preceded the three 
 towers, bearing towering flags, dressed in crimson capa- 
 risons, and having bells hanging to their caparisons, 
 which sounded musically as they moved.' 
 
 * I went on in the procession, close by the tower of 
 Moloch ; which, as it was drawn with difficulty, grated 
 on its many wheels harsh thunder. * After a few mi- 
 nutes it stopped ; and now the worship of the God be- 
 
 * Two of the military gentlemen had mounted my ele- 
 phant that they, might witness the spectacle, (while I walked) 
 and had brought him close to the tower j but the moment it 
 began to move, the animal, alarmed at the unusual noise, 
 took fright and ran off through the crowd till he was stopt 
 by a wall. The natural fear of the elephant, lest he should 
 injure human life, was remarkably exemplified on this occa- 
 sion. Though the crowd was very closely set, he endeavour- 
 ed, in the midst of his own terror, to throw the people off, 
 on both sides, with his feet, and it was found that he had 
 only trod upon one person. It was with great concern I af- 
 terwards learnt, that this was a poor woman, and that the 
 fleshy part of her leg had been torn off. There being no me- 
 dical person here, Lieut. Woodcock, with great humanity, 
 .endeavoured to dress the wound, and attended her daily ; 
 ?.nd Mr. Hunter ordered her to be supplied with every thing 
 \hal mi^lu conduce to her recovery . 
 
2.6 CHRISTIAN RESEARCH3 
 
 gan. A high priest mounted the car in front of the idol, 
 and pronounced his obscene stanzas in the ears of the peo- 
 ple ; who responded at intervals in the same strain. ' These 
 
 < songs,' said he, < are the delight of the GoA His 
 
 < car cap only move when he is pleased with the song/- 
 The car moved on a little way, and then stopped. A 
 boy of about twelve years was then brought forth to 
 attempt something yet more lascivious, if peradventure 
 the God would move. The < child perfected the praise 1 
 of his idol with such ardent expression and gesture, 
 that the God was pleased, and the multitude, emitting 
 a sensual yell of delight, urged the car along. After a 
 few minutes it stopped again. An aged minister of the 
 idol then stood up, and with a long rod in his hand, 
 which he moved with indecent action, completed the 
 variety of this disgusting exhibition. I felt a conscious- 
 ness of doing wrong in witnessing it. I was also some- 
 what apalled at the magnitude and horror of the spec- 
 tacle ; I felt like a guilty person, on whom all eyes 
 were fixed, and I was about to withdraw, But a scene 
 of a different kind was now to be presented. The 
 characteristics of Moloch's worship are obscenity and 
 blood. We have seen the former. Now comes the 
 blood.' 
 
 6 After the tower had proceeded some way, a pilgrim 
 announced that he was ready to offer himself a sacri- 
 fice to the idol. He laid himself down in the road be- 
 fore the tower as it was moving along, lying on his 
 face, with his arms stretched forwards. The multitude 
 passed round him, leaving the space clear, and he was 
 crushed to death by the wheels of the tower. A shout 
 of joy was raised to the God. He is said toswu/ewhen 
 the libation of the blood is made. The people threw 
 
RESPECTING THE HINDOOS. 2< 
 
 cowries, or small money, on the body of the victim, in 
 approbation of the deed. He was left to view a consi- 
 derable time, and was then carried by the Ifurrjes to the 
 Golgotha, where I have just been viewing his remains, 
 How much I wished that the Proprietors of India Stock 
 could have attended the wheels of Juggernaut, and seen 
 this peculiar source of their revenue.' 
 
 * Juggernaut^ 20th June, 1806. 
 
 " Moloch, horrid king, besmeared with blood 
 
 " Of human sacrifice, and parents' tears." MILTON. 
 
 c . r phe horrid solemnities still continue. Yester- 
 day a woman devoted herself to the idol. She laid her? 
 self down on the road in an oblique direction, so that 
 the wheel did not kill her instantaneously, as is gene- 
 rally the case; but she died in a few hours. This 
 morning as I passed the Place of Skulls, nothing re- 
 mained of her but her bones. 
 
 6 And this, thought I, is the worship of the Brah- 
 mins of Hindoostan, and their worship in its sublimest 
 degree! What then shall we think of their private 
 manners, and their moral principles ! For it is equally 
 true of India as of Europe ; If you would know the 
 state of the people, look at the state of the Temple.' 
 
 * I was surprised to see the Brahmins with their 
 heads uncovered in the open plain falling down in the 
 midst of the Sooders before ' the horrid shape,' and 
 mingling so complacently with ' that polluted cast.' 
 But this proved what I had before heard, that so great 
 a God is this, that the dignity of high cast disappears 
 before him. This great king recognizes no distinction 
 of rank amorg his subjects, all IRPIJ are rqijal in his 
 presence*' 
 
28 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 
 
 ' Juggernaut, 2lst June, 1806. 
 
 c The idolatrous processions continue for some days 
 longer, but my spirits arc so exhausted by the constant 
 view of these enormities, that I mean to hasten away 
 from this place sooner than I at first intended. I be- 
 held another distressing scene this morning at the Place 
 of Skulls ; a poor woman lying dead, or nearly dead, 
 arid her two children by her, looking at the dogs and 
 vultures which were near. The people passed by with- 
 out noticing the children. I asked them where was 
 their home. They said, ' they had no home but where 
 their mother was. 1 O, there is no pity at Juggernaut ! 
 no mercy, no tenderness of heart in Moloch's kingdom ! 
 Those who support his kingdom, err, I trust, from ig- 
 norance. < They know not what they do.' 
 
 6 As to the number of worshippers assembled here at 
 this time, no accurate calculation can be made. The 
 natives themselves, when speaking of the numbers at 
 particular festivals, usually say that a lack of people 
 (100,000) would not be missed. I asked a Brahmin 
 how many he supposed were present at the most nu r 
 merous festival he had ever witnessed. ' How can I 
 iehy said he, 4 how many grains there are in a handful 
 of sand ?' 
 
 * The languages spoken here are various, as there 
 are Hindoos from every country in India : but the two 
 chief languages in use by those who are resident, are 
 the Qrissa and the Telinga. The border of the Teliuga 
 
RESPECTING THE HINDOOS. 29 
 
 Country is only a few miles distant from the Tower of 
 Juggernaut. 1 * 
 
 6 Chilka Lake, 24>th June, 1806. 
 
 < I felt my mind relieved and happy when I 
 
 had passed beyond the confines of Juggernaut. I cer- 
 tainly was not prepared for the scene. But no one can 
 know what it is who has not seen it. From an emi- 
 nence -f- on the pleasant banks of the Chilka Lake 
 (where no human bones are seen), I had a view of the 
 lofty tower of Juggernaut far remote ; and while I 
 viewed it, its abominations came to mind. It was on 
 the morning of the Sabbath. Ruminating long on the 
 wide and extended empire of Moloch in the heathen 
 world, I cherished in my thoughts the design of some 
 c Christian Institution/ which, being fostered by Bri- 
 tain, my Christian country, might gradually under- 
 mine this baleful idolatry, and put out the memory of 
 it for ever.' 
 
 * It will give pleasure to the reader to hear that a trans- 
 lation of the Holy Scriptures is preparing in Orissa and Te- 
 tinga, the languages of Juggernaut. 
 
 f Manickpatam. 
 
3D CHRISTIAN HE5EARCHES 
 
 Annual Expenses of the Idol JUGGERNAUT, pre- 
 sented to the English Government. 
 
 [Extracted from the Official Accounts.] 
 
 Rupees, . Sterling 
 
 1. Expenses attending the table of the idol 36,115 or 4,514 
 
 2. Ditto of his dress or wearing apparel - 2,712 339 
 
 3. Ditto of the wages of his servants - - 10,057 1,253 
 
 4. Ditto of contingent expenses at the dif- 
 
 ferent seasons of pilgrimage - - 10,989 1,373 
 
 5. Ditto of his elephants and horses - - 3,030 378 
 
 6. Ditto of his rutt or annual state carriage 6,713 839 
 
 Rupees 69,616 s 
 
 4 In item third, c wages of his servants/ are included 
 the wages of the courtesans, who are kept for the service 
 of the temple. 
 
 < Item sixth. What is here called in the official 
 account c the state carriage, 1 is the same as the car or 
 tower. Mr. Hunter informed me that the three e state 
 carriages' were decorated this year (in June 1806) 
 with upwards of 200 sterling worth of English broad 
 doth. 
 
 ' Of the rites celebrated in the interior of Juggernaut 
 called the Daily Service, I can say nothing of my own 
 knowledge, not having been within the Temple. 1 * 
 
 * At the Temple of Juggernaut, the English Government 
 levy a tax on pilgrims as a source of revenue. The first law 
 enacted by the Bengal Government for this purpose was en- 
 titled " A Regulation for levying a Tax from pilgrims resort- 
 " ing to the Temple of Juggernaut, and, for the superinten- 
 
RESPECTING THE HINDOOS. 3t 
 
 JUGGERNAUT IN BENGAL. 
 
 Lest it should be supposed that the rites of 
 Juggernaut are confined to the Temple in 
 
 " dance and management of the Temple Passed April 3d, 
 " 1806." Another Regulation was passed in Bengal in 
 April 1809, rescinding so much of the former as related to 
 the " interior management and controtil of the Temple ;" 
 But sanctioning the levying a Tax from pilgrims for admis- 
 sion to the Temple j allotting a sum totvards the expenses o 
 the Idol ; and appointing an Officer of Government to col- 
 lect the Tax. Of this second Regulation the author receiv- 
 ed no intimation until the third edition of this work was put- 
 to the press. In the former editions it -was stated that the 
 Temple of Juggernaut was under the immediate management 
 and controul of the English Government, which he is now 
 happy to find was not the fact at the time. Whether the 
 account of the new regulation reached England before the 
 1st July, 1810, when he had occasion first to notice the sub- 
 ject, he does not know. But he has it now in his power to 
 communicate to the public the following authentic informa- 
 tion, which, in justice to the Hon. Court of Directors, and to 
 the part they have taken in this matter, ought to be known. 
 
 When the Bengal Government first announced their Re- 
 gulation of 3d April 1806, to the Court of Directors, (which 
 they did by letters dated 16th May 1806), they communicat- 
 ed their intention of making the following alterations therein ; 
 namely, to permit " certain Officers of the Temple to collect 
 " their fees directly from the pilgrims, agreeably to former 
 " usage, instead of receiving the amount of those fees from 
 " the public treasury j to allow the Pundits who are to su- 
 ** perintend the affairs of the Temple, to be elected by par- 
 " ticular classes of persons attached to it, instead of being ap- 
 " pointed by the Government ; and to vest in the Pundits so 
 " elected the entire controul over the Temple and Us minis- 
 
32 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 
 
 Orissa, or that the Hindoos there practise a 
 more criminal superstition than they do in 
 other places, it may be proper to notice the 
 
 " ters and officers as well as over the funds allotted for its 
 tc expenses j restricting the interference of the Officers of 
 " Government to the preservation of the peace of the town, 
 " to the protection of pilgrims from oppression and extortion, 
 *' and to the collection of the Tax to be appropriated to the 
 " use of Government." 
 
 When this subject came under the notice of the Court of 
 Directors, in the year 1SOS, they thought it proper to propose 
 a distinct statement of their opinions upon it to the Bengal 
 Government, and they prepared a letter, wherein they en- 
 joined, That the Government should not elect the priests who 
 were to superintend the affairs of the Temple, or exercise a 
 controul over its ministers and officers, or take the manage- 
 ment of its funds j and that the exercise of the authority of 
 the Government should extend only to objects falling directly 
 within the province of the magistrate, as the care of the po- 
 lice, the administration of justice, and the collection of such 
 a Tax from pilgrims, professedly for these ends, as should be 
 required for the due attainment of them ; not subjecting the 
 Hindoos to any Tax for access to their place of devotion, or 
 under the notion of granting them a religious privilege, or of 
 tolerating Idolatry, in consideration of money. The Court 
 of Directors, however, were over-ruled in this proceeding by 
 a superior authority, which thought it sufficient to acquiesce 
 generally in what the Bengal Government, in their above- 
 mentioned letter of 16th May 1SO, proposed should be 
 done. By the same superior authority another dispatch was 
 substituted to that effect, in which it was stated that as the 
 Tax on pilgrims resorting to Allahabad and Juggernaut was 
 established during the Nawaubs and the Mahratta Govern- 
 ment, there did not appear to be any objection to its conti- 
 nuance under the British Government. 
 
RESPECTING THE HINDOOS. 33 
 
 Effects of the same idolatry in Bengal. The 
 English nation will not expect to hear that the 
 blood of Juggernaut is known at Calcutta : but 
 
 This substituted Dispatch went, as the law directs, in the 
 name of the Court of JDirectors, although it was in opposi- 
 tion to their sentiments. But before it arrived in Bengal, 
 the Government there had passed, by their own authority, the 
 Regulation of April 1SO. 
 
 That part of the province ofOrissa which contains the Tem- 
 ple of Juggernaut, first became subject to the British Empire 
 under the administration of Marquis Wellesley, who permitted 
 the pilgrims at first to visit Juggernaut without paying tri- 
 bute. It was proposed to his Lordship, soon after, to pass the 
 regulation first above mentioned, for the management of the 
 Temple, and levying the tax ; but he did not approve of it, and 
 actually left the Government without giving his sanction to 
 the opprobrious law. When the measure was discussed by 
 the succeeding Government, it was resisted by George Udny, 
 Esq. one of the Members of the Supreme Council, who re- 
 corded his solemn djssent on the proceedings of Government^ 
 for transmission to England. The other members considered 
 Juggernaut to be a legitimate source of revenue, on the prin- 
 ciple, I believe, that money from other temples in Hindoos- 
 tan had long been brought into the treasury. It is just that 
 I should state, that thesfe geritlemen are men of the most ho- 
 nourable principles and. of unimpeached integrity. Nor would 
 any one of them, I believe (for I have the honour to know 
 them), do any thing whicri he thought injurious to the ho- 
 nour or religion of his country. But the truth is this, that 
 those persons who go to India in early youth, and wit- 
 ness the Hindoo customs all their life, seeing little at the 
 same time of the Christian fteligidri to counteract the effect, 
 are disposed to view them with complacency, and are some- 
 times in danger of at length considering them even as proper 
 or necessary. 
 
CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 
 
 alas, it is shed at the very doors of the English^ 
 almost under the eye of the Supreme Govern* 
 ment. Moloch has many a tower in the pro- 
 vince of Bengal : that fair and fertile province, 
 which has been called " The Garden of Na- 
 " tions." Close to Ishe/a, a beautiful villa, on 
 the river's side, about eight miles from Cal- 
 cutta, once the residence of Governor Hastings, 
 and within view of the present Governor-Gene- 
 raPs country house, there is a temple of this idol 
 which is often stained with human blood. At 
 the festival of the Rut Jattra, in May 18O7* 
 the Author visited it, on his return from the 
 South of India, having heard that its rites were 
 similar to those of Juggernaut. 
 
 6 Juggernaut's Temple, near Ishera, on the Ganges : 
 < Rut Juttra, May 1807. 
 
 ' The tower here is drawn along, like that at Jug- 
 gernaut, by cables. The number of worshippers at 
 this festival is computed to be about a hundred thou- 
 sand. The tower is covered with indecent emblems, 
 \vhicfi were freshly painted for the occasion, and were 
 the objects of sensual gsrze by loth sexes. One of the 
 victims of this year was a well-made young man, of 
 healthy appearance, and comely aspect. He had a gar- 
 land of flowers round his neck, and his long black hair 
 was dishevelled. He danced for a while before the idol. 
 singing in an enthusiastic strain, and then rushing sud- 
 denly to the wheels, he shed his blood under the tower 
 
RESPECTING THE HINDOOS* 35 
 
 9f obscenity. * I was not at the spot at the time, my 
 attention having been engaged by a more pleasing scene. 
 ' On the other side, on a rising ground by the side 
 of a Tank, stood the Christian Missionaries, and around 
 them a crowd of people listening to their preaching. 
 The town of Serampore, where the Protestant Mis- 
 sionaries reside, is only about a mile and a half from 
 this Temple of Juggernaut. As I passed through the 
 
 * This case was fully authenticated at the time, and report- 
 ed by eye-witnesses in Calcutta. Old Indians in England 
 will sometimes observe that they never saw such things. It 
 is very possible that they did not, if they never inquired into 
 them. Will a Hindoo servant tell his master that a woman 
 is burning alive, or that blood is shed under the wheels of 
 Juggernaut ? Certainly not. He knows that his master, if he 
 be a man of feeling, will disapprove of such inhumanity 5 and 
 the Hindoo does not want to hear the bloody rites of his reli- 
 gion commented on at a Christian table. He will rather 
 conceal the fact, and will have more satisfaction in promot- 
 ing his master's pleasures, in soothing his passions, and sup- 
 plying him with the narcotic and soul-composing Hooka. 
 Of the Hindoo scenes around him, (even those in which his 
 own domestics bear a part) there is no man in general more 
 ignorant than the English Saheb (Master). About the year 
 1798, twenty-eight Hindoos were reported to have been 
 crushed to death at this very place, Is/iera, under the wheels 
 x>f Juggernaut, impelled by sympathetic ' religious phrenzy. 
 The fact of their deaths was notorious, and was recorded in 
 the Calcutta newspapers. But so little impression did it make 
 on the public mind, and so little inquiry was made by indi- 
 viduals into the subject, that it became doubtful at last 
 whether the men perished by accident, or, as usual, by self- 
 denotement ; for it was said, that, to qualify the enormity of 
 the deed in the view of the English, some of the Hindoos 
 gave out that t);e men fell under the wheels by accident* 
 D 2 
 
3b - CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES ' 
 
 multitude, I met several persons having the printed' 
 papers of the Missionaries in their hands. Some of 
 them were reading them very gravely ; others were 
 laughing with each other at the contents, and saying, 
 fc What do these words. mean ?V 
 
 4 I sar down on an elevated spot to contemplate this 
 jccne,- the tower of blood and impurity on the one 
 hand, and the Christian Preachers on the other. I 
 thought on the commandment of our Saviour, ' Go ye, 
 teach all nations.'' I said to myself, 4 How great and 
 glorious a ministry are these humble persons now exer- 
 cising in the presence of God P How is it applauded 
 by the holy angels, who 4 have joy in heaven over one 
 sinner that repenfeth ;? and how far does it transcend 
 the worl: of the Warrior or Statesman, in charity, uti- 
 lity, and lasting fame ! And I could not help wishing 
 that the Representatives of the Church of Christ in my 
 own country had been present to witness this scene,, 
 that they might have seen how practicable it is to offer 
 Christian instruction to our Hindoo subjects.' 
 
 IMMOLATION OF FEMALES. 
 
 Before we proceed to shew the happy effects- 
 of Christianity in those provinces of India 
 where it has been introduced, it will be proper 
 to notice that other sanguinary rite of the 
 Hindoo superstition, the FEMALE SACRIFICE. 
 The female sacrifice is two-fold : There is the 
 sacrifice of women who are burned alive on 
 
RESPECTING THE HINDOOS. 37 
 
 the funeral pile of their husbands: and there 
 is the murder of female children. We shall 
 first advert to the sacrifice of vyomen. The 
 report of the number of women burned witlr'n 
 the, period of six months near Calcutta, will 
 give the reader some idea of the multitude 
 who perish annually in India. 
 
 REPORT of the Number of Women who were 
 Burned Alive on the Funeral Pile of their Hus- 
 * bands, within thirty miles round Calcutta, from 
 the beginning of Bysakh (15th April) to the end tf 
 < Aswin (15th October) 1804. 
 
 Women burned 
 
 alive. 
 
 From Gurria to Barry po;*e , at eleven different places* IS 
 Ijfrom Tolly's Nulla mouth to Gurria ; at. seventeen 
 
 different places $5 
 
 From Barrypore to Buhipore , at seven places ... 11 
 
 From Seebpore to Baleea j at five places 10 
 
 From Balee to Bydyabattee j at three places .... 3 
 
 From Bydyabattee to Bassbareea ; at five places . . 10 
 From Calcutta to Burahnugur (or Barnagore j) at 
 
 four places 6 
 
 From Burabnugur to Chanok (or Barrackpore ;) at 
 
 six places 13 
 
 From Chanok to Kachrapara j at four places .... 8 
 
 Total of women burned alive in six months, 
 
 near Calcutta 115 
 
 * See the names of the places and other particulars in 
 Memoir of the Expediency of an Ecclesiastical 
 :n -British India, p. 102. 
 
SS CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 
 
 6 The above Report was made by persons of the 
 Hindoo cast, deputed for that purpose, under the su- 
 perintendence of the Professor of the Shanscrit and 
 Bengalee languages in the College of Fort- William, 
 They were ten in number, and were stationed at dif- 
 ferent places during the whole period of six months. 
 They gave in their account monthly, specifying the 
 particulars of each immolation, so that every individual 
 instance was subject to investigation immediately after- 
 its occurrence. 
 
 ' By an account taken in 1803, the number of women 
 sacrificed, during that year, within thirty miles round 
 Calcutta, was two hundred and seventy-five. 
 
 c In the foregoing Report of six months, in 1804, it 
 will be perceived that no account was taken of burnings 
 in a district to the west of Calcutta, nor further than 
 twenty miles in some other directions; so that the 
 whole number of burnings within thirty miles round 
 Calcutta must have been considerably greater than is 
 here stated.' 
 
 The following account will give the reader 
 some idea of the flagitious circumstances which 
 sometimes attend these sacrifices. 
 
 SACRIFICE OF THE KOOLIN BRAHMIN'S 
 THREE WIVES. 
 
 Calcutta, SOth Sept. 1807. 
 
 c A horrid tragedy was acted, on the 12th instant, 
 near Barnagore (a place about three miles above Cal- 
 cutta.) A Koolin Brahmin of Cammar-hattie, by name 
 Kristo Dejb Mookerjee, died at the advanced age of 
 
 1 
 
RESPECTING THE HINDOOS. 39 
 
 ninety-two. He had twelve wives ;* and three of them 
 were burned alive with his dead body. Of these three, 
 one was a venerable lady, having white locks, who had 
 been long known in the neighbourhood. Not being 
 able to walk, she was carried in a palanquin to the 
 place of burning ; and was then placed by the Brahmins 
 on the funeral pile. The two other ladies were 
 younger ; one of them had a very pleasing and inter- 
 esting countenance. The old lady was placed on one 
 side of the dead husband, and the two other wives laid 
 themselves down on the other side ; and then an old 
 Brahmin, the eldest son of the deceased, applied his 
 torch to the pile, with unaverted face, The pile sud- 
 denly blazed, for it was covered with combustibles ; 
 and this human sacrifice was completed amidst the din 
 of drums and cymbals, and the shouts of Brahmins. A 
 person present observed, ' Surely if Lord Minto were 
 here, who is just come from England, and is not used 
 to see women burned alive, he would have saved these 
 three ladies.' The Mahomedan Governors saved whom 
 
 * The Koolin Brahmin is the purest of all Brahmins, and 
 is privileged to marry as many wives as he pleases. The 
 Hindoo families account it an honour to unite their daugh- 
 ters with a Koolin Brahmin. " The Ghautics or Regis- 
 trars of the Koolin cast state, that Rajeb Bonnerjte, now et r 
 Calcutta, has forty wives ; and that Raj-chunder Bonnerjee, 
 also of Calcutta, has forty-two wives ; and intends to marry 
 more : that Ramraja Bonnerjee, of Bicrampore, aged thirty 
 years, and Pooran Bonnerjee, Rajkissore Chutterjee, and 
 Roopram Mookerjee, have each upwards of forty wives, and 
 intend to marry more \ that Birjoo Mookerjee, of Bicram- 
 pore, \yho died about five years ago, had ninety wives." 
 This account was authenticated at Calcutta in the year 
 1804. See further particulars in " Memoir" before quoted; 
 
 P* HI- 
 
4O CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 
 
 they pleased, and suffered no deluded female to commit 
 suicide, without previous investigation of the circum- 
 stances, and official permission. 
 
 6 In a discussion which this event has produced in 
 Calcutta, the following question has been asked, WHO 
 
 WAS GUILTY OF THE BLOOD OF THE OLD LADY ? for It Was 
 
 manifest that she could not destroy herself? She was 
 carried to be burned. It was also alleged that the 
 Brahmin who fired the pile was not guilty, because he 
 was never informed by the English Government, that 
 there was any immorality in the action. On the con- 
 trary, he might argue that the English, witnessing this 
 scene daily, as they do, without remonstrance, acquiesced 
 in its propriety. The Government in India was ex- 
 culpated, on the ground that the Government at home 
 never sent any instructions on the subject; and the 
 Court of Directors were exculpated, because they were 
 the agents of others. It remained that the Proprietors 
 of India Stock, who originate and sanction all proceed- 
 ijngs of the Court of Directors, WERE REMOTELY ACCES- 
 
 The best vindication of the great body of 
 Proprietors, is this, that some of them never 
 heard of the Female Sacrifice at all ; and that 
 few of them are acquainted with the full ex- 
 tent and frequency of the crime.* Besides, 
 
 * " When Rao Lacka, grandfather of the present chief of 
 " Kutch died, FIFTEEN racke/is (concubines.) burnt at hi.< 
 *' funeral pile : but not one of his wives sacrificed themselves 
 *' on this occasion. This ceremony is less expected (in the 
 *' province of Kutch) from the \vife than ft cm the rackc/i , 
 " and these unfortunate females conceive it a point of honour 
 
RESPECTING THE HINDOOS. 41 
 
 in the above discussion, it was taken for grant- 
 ed that the Court of Directors have done no* 
 thing towards the suppression of this enormity; 
 and that the Court of Proprietors have looked 
 on, without concern, at this omission of duty.-r- 
 But this, perhaps, may not be the case. The 
 question then remains to be asked Have the 
 Court of Directors at any time sent instruc- 
 tions to their Government in India., to report 
 on the means by which the frequency of the 
 female sacrifice might be diminished, and the 
 practice itself eventually abolished-? Or have 
 the Proprietors + of India Stock at any time in- 
 structed the Court of Directors to attend to a point 
 of so much consequence to the character of tlie 
 Company ) and the. lionour of the nation ? 
 
 That the Abolition is practicable has been 
 demonstrated : and that too by the most ra- 
 tional and lenient measures , and these means 
 have been pointed out by the Brahmins them- 
 selves. * 
 
 Had Marquis Wellesley remained in India, 
 and been permitted to complete his salutary 
 plans for the improvement of that distant 
 Empire (for he did not finish one half of the 
 
 " to consume themselves with their Lords." See Col. 
 Walker's Official Report to the Bombay Government, dated 
 35th March, 1808. Transmitted to the Honourable Court 
 of Directors, Paragraph 160. 
 
 * See them detailed in Memoir, before quoted, p. 49. 
 
42 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES. 
 
 civil and political regulations which he had in 
 view, and had actually commenced) the Female 
 Sacrifice would probably have been by this 
 time abolished. * The humanity and intrepid 
 spirit of that nobleman abolished a yet more 
 criminal practice, which was considered by the 
 Hindoos as a religious rite, and consecrated 
 by custom ; I mean the SACRIFICE of CHILDREN. 
 His Lordship had been informed that it had 
 been a custom of the Hindoos to sacrifice 
 children in consequence of vows, by drowning 
 them, or exposing them to Sharks and Croco- 
 diles ; and that twenty-three persons had pe- 
 rished at Saugor in one month (January 18O1,) 
 many of whom were sacrificed in this manner. 
 He immediately instituted an inquiry into the 
 principle of this ancient atrocity; he heard 
 patiently what Natives and Europeans had to 
 say in defence of the custom, and then passed 
 a law, " declaring the practice to be murder 
 " punishable by death." The law is entitled 
 " A regulation for preventing the Sacrifice of 
 " Children at Saugor and other places ; passed 
 " by the Governor-General in Council on the 
 " 20th of August, 1802." The purpose of 
 this regulation was completely effected. Not 
 a murmur was heard on the subject: nor has 
 any attempt of the kind come to our know- 
 
 * Memoir, before quoted, p. 47. 
 
HINDOO INFANTICIDE. 43 
 
 "ledge since. It is impossible to calculate the 
 number of human lives that have been saved, 
 during the last eight years, by this humane 
 law of Marquis Wellesley. Now it is well 
 known that it is as easy to prevent the sacri* 
 fice of women as the sacrifiee of children. Has 
 this fact ever been denied by any man who is 
 competent to offer a judgment on the subject? 
 Until the supreme Government in Bengal shall 
 declare that it is utterly impracticable to lessen 
 the frequency of the Immolation of Females 
 by any means, THE AUTHOR WILL NOT CEASE 
 
 TO CALL THE ATTENTION OF THE ENGLISH NA- 
 TION TO THIS SUBJECT. 
 
 HINDOO INFANTICIDE; 
 
 OR, 
 
 MURDER OF FEMALE CHILDREN. 
 
 THE following relation will shew what hu- 
 man nature can believe and perpetrate, when 
 destitute of the light from Heaven. 
 
 Among the Hindoo tribes called ikejarejak,'m 
 the provinces of Cutch and Guzerat in the west 
 of India, it is a custom to destroy female in- 
 fants. " The mother herself is commonly the 
 
44 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES. 
 
 *' executioner of her own offspring. Women 
 " of rank may have their slaves and attendants 
 " who perform this office, but the far greater 
 " number execute it with their own hands." * 
 In defence of this practice these tribes allege, 
 That the education of daughters is expensive; 
 that it is difficult to procure a suitable settle- 
 ment for them in marriage ; that the preser- 
 vation of female honour is a charge of solicitude 
 in a family ; and that when they want wives, 
 it is more convenient to buy them, or solicit 
 them from another cast, th#n to bree4 them 
 themselves. 
 
 This atrocity has been investigated and 
 brought to light by the benevolent and truly 
 laudable exertions of the Honourable Jonathan 
 Duncan, Esq. Governor of Bombay, to whom 
 humanity is now indebted for one of her 
 greatest victories. Mr. Duncan had instruct- 
 
 * " They appear to have several methods of destroying the 
 " infant, but two are prevalent. Immediately after the birth 
 " of a female, they put into its mouth some opium, or draw 
 ** the umbilical cord over its face, which prevents respiration. 
 " But the destruction of so tender and young a subject is not 
 " difficult, and it is effected without causing a struggle." 
 Col. Walker's Report, Paragraph 55 Col. Walker further 
 states that Dadaji, the Chief of Raj-kut, being interrogated 
 as to the mode of killing the infants, emphatically said, 
 " What difficulty is there in blasting a flower ? He add- 
 " cd, in allusion to the motives for infanticide, that the 
 " Rubaries, or goat herds in his country, allow their male 
 f kids to die, when there are many of them brought forth.** 
 
HINDOO INFANTICIDE. 45 
 
 ed Colonel Walker, late political resident in 
 Guzerat, to inform himself (in a military pro- 
 gress through that province) of the nature and 
 extent of the practice of Infanticide, and, in 
 the name of the British Government, to endea- 
 vour to effect its abolition. The Bombay Go- 
 vernment has how transmitted to the Court of 
 Directors the official report from that officer, 
 dated the 15th March 1808; and from this 
 document, detailed in 298 paragraphs, the fol- 
 lowing facts are given to the public. This dis- 
 closure seems to have been directed by Provi- 
 dence at this time, to aid the counsels of the 
 British nation, in considering the obligations 
 which are due from a Christian empire, in re- 
 gard to the moral improvement of its heathen 
 subjects. But the fact of Hindoo Infanticide 
 is by no means new. Mr. Duncan himself 
 was instrumental in abolishing the crime 
 among the tribe of the Rag-kumars in Juan- 
 pore, near Benares, in the year 1789. Indeed 
 the unnatural custom seems to have subsisted 
 for more than 2000 years ; for both Greek and 
 Roman historians notice it, and refer to those 
 very places (Barygaza, or Baroach) where it 
 is now to be found. The number of females 
 who were thus sacrificed in Cutch and Guze- 
 rat alone (for it is practised in several other 
 provinces) amounted, by the very lowest com- 
 
46 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES. 
 
 putation (in 1807), to three thousand annually. 
 Other calculations vastly exceed that number. 
 Lieut. Colonel ALEXANDER WALKER had first 
 the honour of appearing before this people as 
 the advocate of humanity. He addressed 
 them in his official character j and, as ambas- 
 sador from the British nation, he entreated 
 them to suffer their daughters to live. It seems 
 that they had means of appreciating the private 
 character of this officer, and they respected his 
 virtues ; bat in regard to this moral negocia- 
 tion, they peremptorily refused even to listen 
 to it. The following are extracts of letters ad- 
 dressed to him, on the occasion. 
 
 Letter from the Jarejah JEHAJEE of Murvee, to Col. 
 Walker. 24th Sept. 1807. 
 
 <c Your letter, Sir, I have received, in which it is 
 written to rear up and protect our daughters : but the 
 circumstances of this case are, that from time immemo- 
 rial the Jarejahs have never reared their daughters, nor 
 can it now be the case." 
 
 From the Mother of JEHAJEE to Col. Walker. 
 Sept. 1807. 
 
 " Your letter has been received and its contents un- 
 derstood. You have called upon Koer Jehajee to rear 
 up his daughters ; but it is so, that for many years 
 
HINDOO INFANTICIDE. 47 
 
 past, none of the Jarejah tribes have ever reared their 
 female offspring. Further particulars of this concern 
 you will learn from Koer Jehajee's writing ; and you 
 must excuse him on this score." 
 
 See N 13, referred to in Col. Walker's Report. 
 
 Letttr from FAT TEH MAHOMED Jenradar, to Col. 
 Walker. 2lst Oct. 1807. 
 
 " It is notorious that since the Avatara (or incarna- 
 tion) of Sri Crishna, the people (the Jarejahs) who are 
 descended from the Jadoos, have, during a period of 
 4900 years, been accustomed to kill their daughters ; and 
 it has no doubt reached your knowledge, that all of 
 God's creation, even the mighty emperors of Hindos- 
 tan, besides all others, the conductors of the affairs of 
 this world, have preserved friendship with this Court, 
 and never acted in this respect (female infanticide) un- 
 reasonably. But you, who are an Amir (a Lord) of 
 the great Sirkar, the Honourable Company having 
 written to me on this subject, I have derived much un- 
 easiness ; for it does not accord with your good charac- 
 ter. This Durbar has always maintained friendship 
 with the Honourable Company ; and notwithstanding 
 this you have acted so unreasonably in this respect that 
 I am much distressed. No One has, until this day, 
 wantonly quarrelled with this Court, who has not, in 
 the end, suffered loss. Do not again address me on 
 this subject." See N 20, as above. 
 
 How conclusive, in regard to any further in- 
 terference, would these letters have been deem- 
 ed by some ! " What more," it would be said, 
 
48 CHttiSTIAN RESEARCHES. 
 
 " can be done with prudence ? Enthusiasm* 
 alone would dictate further solicitude about 
 the matter." But Col. Walker did not desist 
 from his benevolent purpose, because he met 
 with some obstacles: for he wished to overcome 
 them. * He sought opportunities of informing 
 the understanding of the people on the nature 
 of the crime. He discovered that it was ge- 
 nerated directly by these principles, pride, 
 avarice, and the alleged inferiority of woman. 
 " By discussing the subject frequently in the 
 " public Cutcherry (the Court of Justice) and 
 " exposing the enormity of the practice, as 
 cc contrary to the precepts of religion, and the 
 " dictates of nature, every Cast came to ex- 
 " press an abhorrence of Infanticide ; and the 
 " obstinate precepts of the Jarejahs began to 
 
 * When Governor Duncan of Bombay apprized the Su 
 preme Government in Bengal, of his intention to endeavour 
 to abolish the practice of murdering female children in Guze- 
 rat, he received for answer an expression of their approbation 
 in the following measured terms : dated 31st July 1806. 
 
 u We cannot but contemplate with approbation the con- 
 siderations of humanity, which have induced you to combine 
 with the proposed expedition, the project of suppressing the 
 baibarous custom of female infanticide. But the speculative 
 success even of that benevolent project cannot be considered 
 to justify the prosecution of measures, which may expose to 
 hazard the essential interests of the state j although as a col- 
 lateral object, the pursuit of it would be worthy of the bene- 
 volence and humanity of the British Government." Moor's 
 Hindu Infanticide, p. 37* 
 
 2 
 
HINDOO INFANTICIDE. 49 
 
 " be shaken" Paragraph 244. And what 
 was the result ? Within twelve months of the 
 date of the foregoing letters, Jarejah, JEHAGEE 
 himself, and JEHAGEE'S Mother, and FATTEH 
 MAHOMED, formally abjured the practice of in- 
 fanticide;, and were soon followed by the Jare- 
 jah tribes in general. JEHAGEE first transmit- 
 ted a writing to the following effect : " From 
 " motives of friendship, the Honourable Com- 
 " pany have urged me to preserve my daughters. 
 " To this I consent; if the Chiefs of Nowanag- 
 " gar and Gondal agree." Shortly after, these 
 chiefs did agree, and bound themselves by a 
 solemn engagement, in 1808, to discontinue the 
 practice. About the end of the year 1809, 
 many of the Jarejah father^ brought their in- 
 fant daughters to Col. Walker's tent, and exhi- 
 bited them with pride and fondness. " Their 
 mothers and nurses also attended on this inte- 
 resting occasion. True to the feelings which 
 are found in other countries to prevail so for- 
 cibly, the emotions of nature here exhibited 
 were extremely moving. The mothers placed 
 the infants in the hands of Col. Walker, calling 
 on him to protect what he alone had taught 
 them to preserve. These infants they empha- 
 tically called HIS children." * 
 
 * Moor's Hindu Infamicidf, p. 308. 
 
 
50 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES. 
 
 The following* is an extract of a letter from 
 the Government of Bombay to the Court of 
 Directors, dated 20th January, 1 809. 
 
 " We congratulate your Honourable Court on the 
 prospect thus afforded of extirpating from the peninsula 
 of Guzerat, a custom so long prevalent, and so outrage- 
 ous to humanity. This object will not be lost sight of: 
 and, trusting to the aid of Divine Providence, we look 
 with confidence to its gradual but certain accomplish- 
 ment, to such a degree as may form an Era in the His- 
 tory of Guzerat, lastingly creditable to the English 
 name and influence." 
 
 This event affords an invaluable lesson con- 
 cerning the character of the Hindoos, and the 
 practicability of civilizing them. What was ef- 
 iected in Guzerat, as to the murder of children, 
 is equally practicable in Bengal, in regard to 
 the burning of women ; and at Juggernaut, 
 in regard to self-murder under the Idol's Car. 
 " By discussing the subject frequently," says 
 Colonel Walker, " in the public Cutcherry, and 
 " exposing the enormity of the practice, as 
 " contrary to the precepts of religion and the 
 " dictates of nature, the obstinate principles 
 " of the Jarejahs began to be shaken." Now, 
 we would ask, what is thereto prevent the cus- 
 tom of BURNING WOMEN ALIVE from being dis- 
 cussed in the public Cutcherry of Calcutta, and 
 
 1 
 
HINDOO INFANTICIDE. 
 
 a exposing the enormity of the practice, as con- 
 " traiy to the precepts of religion, and the dic- 
 " tates of nature ?" 
 
 The English nation have a right to demand 
 an answer to this question from the supreme 
 government in Bengal. 
 
 The number of females sacrified in the pro- 
 vinces of Guzerat and Cutch, amounted, as was 
 observed, to three thousand and upwards an- 
 nually. " The Jarejahs," says Col. Walker, 
 " will sometimes remark that their Gooroos (or 
 priests) are poor and despised ; which they 
 made no scruple of attributing to the sin of in- 
 fanticide, and from the wrath of God for hav- 
 ing the weight of that crime on their heads. 
 This singular opinion, expressed nearly in their 
 own words, instead of producing an abhorrence 
 of the act, has served to confirm their idea that 
 they have nothing to do with its responsibility 
 and punishment." Par. 189. 
 
 We may observe, that in almost all countries 
 it is usual to impose the chief responsibility for 
 national immorality on the Priests ; and, we 
 think, with justice. The moral turpitude of 
 the rites of Juggernaut is in this way excused 
 by the people. " It is," say they, " the sin 
 of the priests, not ours." In Christian coun- 
 tries also, there is oftentimes a secret persua- 
 sion in the minds of men, that the Priest 
 preaches the doctrine of " the God of this 
 E 2 
 
52 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES. 
 
 world," and not the doctrine of Christ. But 
 they try to justify themselves in listening to it,, 
 and in " conforming to the world." It is, say 
 they, the sin of the Priest, not ours. It will, 
 we apprehend, appear to be an awful thing at 
 the hour of death, to have entered into the 
 Priest's office. 
 
 A Jarejah chief, by name HUTAGEE, who had 
 preserved his young daughters, contrary to cus- 
 tom, brought them to the British camp to be 
 vaccinated. They were six or eight years of 
 age, but they wore turbans, andwere dressed and 
 habited like boys, to avoid the taunts and re- 
 proachcsofthe people! "As if ashamed or afraid 
 " of acknowledging their sex (even to the Eng- 
 <: lish) they assured Col. Walker that they were 
 " not girls ; and with infantile simplicity ap- 
 4 pealed to their father to corroborate their 
 " assertion." Par. 137. 
 
 How shall we be able rightly to comprehend 
 the mental debasement of this people ? No 
 sooner does God create an immortal soul in a 
 female form, than the parent destroys it! And 
 if by any means, the infant escape for a few 
 years, she is contemplated as a reproach to their 
 Cast ! 
 
 And yet, abhorrent to nature as this may 
 appear, we must consider it as being only the 
 extreme degree of a principle which is common 
 to all nations of the earth, where Christianity 
 
HINDOO INFANTICIDE. 55 
 
 is not known ; namely, a disposition " TO de- 
 " grade the female character." For, unless a 
 man can consider a woman as a partaker of the 
 immortality of the Gospel, and, " as being an 
 V heir together with him of the grace of life ;" 
 1 Pet. iii. 7. he will not account her his equal. 
 He will estimate her being in the scale merely 
 of intellectual power, or of brute strength ; 
 that is, he will consider her as his inferior, and 
 as formed to be the slave of his pleasures. 
 And, we may add, the Infidelity of Europeans 
 tends directly to the same result. It is on re- 
 cord in the annals of nations, that Philosophy, 
 as well as Idolatry, debased thus the female 
 sex. Christianity alone ever did, Christianity 
 alone ever can, give due honour to the charac- 
 ter of WOMAN, and exalt her to her just place 
 in the creation of God. * 
 
 It will give pleasure to the mothers in Great 
 Britain to learn, that a Translation of the Holy 
 Scriptures is preparing for the inhabitants of 
 Guzerat. t 
 
 * See, on this subject, Appendix to the " Eras of Light," 
 preached by the Author before the University of Cambridge, 
 
 -f- The Gu-zerattee language has been cultivated by Mr 
 Drummond, Surgeon on the Bombay Establishment, who 
 composed a Dictionary and Grammar in the same j and it 
 appears from a late Report of the Missionaries at Serampore, 
 that they had commenced a version of the Scriptures in that 
 language. The Jarejahs are described by Governor 
 
54* CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 
 
 TANJORE. 
 
 The letters of KING GEORGE the FIRST to the 
 Missionaries in India, will form a proper intro- 
 duction to the account which it is now intend- 
 ed to give of the Christian Hindoos of Tanjore. 
 The first Protestant Mission in India was found- 
 ed by Bartholomew Ziegenbalg, a man of eru- 
 dition and piety, educated at the University of 
 Halle, in Germany. He was ordained by the 
 learned Burmannus, bishop of Zealand, in his 
 twenty-third year, and sailed for India in 1705. 
 In the second year of his ministry he founded 
 a Christian Church among the Hindoos, which 
 has been extending its limits to the present 
 time. In 1714, he returned to Europe for a 
 short time, and on that occasion was honoured 
 with an audience by his Majesty George the 
 First, who took much interest in the success of 
 the Mission. He was also patronized by " the 
 " Society for promoting Christian Knowledge," 
 which was superintended by men of distin- 
 guished learning and piety. The King and 
 the Society, encouraged the Oriental Mission- 
 
 of Bombay as " possessing a very slight sense of religion , 
 " professing indeed but little more than nominally the Hindu 
 " Faith, and living almost indifferent to the doctrines of any 
 " of the Sastras." Moor's Hindu Infanticide, p. 39. 
 

 RESPECTING THE HINDOCJj. ' ' 55 
 
 ary to proceed in his translation of 
 tures into the Tamul tongue, which they desig- 
 nated " the grand work." This^ was indeed 
 THE GRAND WORK ; for wherever the Scriptures 
 are translated into the vernacular tongue, and 
 are open and common to all, inviting inquiry 
 and causing discussion, they cannot remain 
 " a dead letter." When the Scriptures speak 
 to a heathen in his own tongue, his conscience 
 responds, " This is the word of God." How 
 little is the importance of a version of the 
 Bible in a new language understood by some. 
 The man who produces a translation of the 
 Bible into a new language, (like WicklifFe, and 
 Luther, and Ziegenbalg, and Carey) is a greater 
 benefactor to mankind than the Prince who 
 founds an Empire. For the " incorruptible 
 " seed of the word of God" can never die. 
 After ages have revolved, it is still producing 
 new accessions to truth and human happiness. 
 In the year 1719, Ziegenbalg finished the 
 Bible in the Tamul tongue, having devoted 
 fourteen years to the work. The peculiar in- 
 terest taken by the King in this primary endea- 
 vour to evangelize the Hindoos, will appear 
 from the following letters, addressed to the 
 Missionaries by his Majesty, 
 
56 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 
 
 " GEORGE, by the Grace of God, King of Great Britain, 
 " France and Ireland, Defender of the Faith, &c. 
 " to the Reverend and Learned Bartholomew Zieg- 
 " enbalgius and John Ernest Grundlerus, Missiori- 
 " aries at Tranquebar, in the East Indies. 
 
 " Reverend and Beloved, 
 
 " Your letters, dated the 20th of January of the pre- 
 " sent year, were most welcome to us ; not only be- 
 *' cause the work undertaken by you of converting the 
 " heathen to the Christian faith, doth, by the grace of 
 " God, prosper, but also because that, in this our king. 
 " dom, such a laudable zeal for the promotion of the 
 " gospel prevails. 
 
 " We pray you may be endued with health and 
 " strength of body, that you may long continue to ful- 
 " fil your ministry with good success ; of which, as we 
 " shall be rejoiced to hear, so you will always find us 
 " ready to succour you in whatever may tend to pro- 
 " mote your work, and to excite your zeal. We assure 
 " you of the continuance of our royal favour. 
 
 " GEORGE R. 
 
 " Given at our Palace of Hampton 
 " Court, the 23d of August, 
 " A. D. IT 17, in the 4th year 
 " of our Reign." 
 
 The King continued to cherish, with much 
 solicitude, the interests of the mission, after the 
 death of Ziegenbalgius ; and in ten years from 
 the date of the foregoing letter, a second was 
 addressed to the members of the mission, by his 
 Majesty. 
 
RESPECTING THE HINDOOS. 5? 
 
 < c Reverend and Beloved, 
 
 " From your letters dated Tranquebar, the 12th of 
 " September, 1725, which some tune since came to 
 " hand, we received much pleasure ; since by them we 
 f 4 are informed, not only of your zealous exertions in 
 " the prosecution of the work committed to you, but 
 " also of the happy success which hath hitherto at- 
 *' tended it, and which hath been graciously given of 
 " God. 
 
 " We return you thanks for these accounts, and it 
 " will be acceptable to us, if you continue to commu- 
 _"' nicate whatever shall occur in the progress of your 
 6i mission. 
 
 " In the mean time, we pray you may enjoy strength 
 ( of body and mind for the long continuance of your 
 tf labours in this good work, to the glory of God, and 
 " the promotion of Christianity among the heathens ; 
 " that its perpetuity may not fail in genera lions to come. * 
 
 " GEORGE R. 
 
 
 
 " Given at our Palace at St James's, 
 " the 23d of February, 1727, in 
 " the 13th year of our Reign." 
 
 But these Royal Epistles a.re not the only 
 evangelic documents, of high authority, in the 
 hands of the Hindoos. They are in possession 
 of letters written by the Archbishop of Canter- 
 bury, of the same reign ; t who supported tiie 
 interests of the mission with unexampled liber- 
 
 * Niecampius. flirt. Miss. 
 j- Archbishop Wake. 
 
5S CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 
 
 ality, affection, and zeal. These letters, which 
 are many in number, are all written in the La- 
 tin language. The following is a translation 
 of his Grace's first letter; which appears to 
 have been written by him as President of the 
 " Society for promoting Christian Knowledge." 
 
 " To Bartholomew Ziegenbalgius, and John Ernest 
 " Grundlerus, Preachers of the Christian faith, on 
 " the Coast of Coromandel. 
 
 " As often as I behold your letters, Reverend Bre- 
 " thren, addressed to the venerable Society instituted 
 " for the promotion of the Gospel, whose chief honour 
 " and ornament ye are ; and as often as I contemplate 
 " the light of the Gospel, either now first rising on the 
 " Indian nations, or after the intermission of some ages 
 " again revived, and as it were restored to its inheri- 
 " tance ; I am constrained to magnify that singular 
 " goodness of God in visiting nations so remote ; and 
 " to account you, my Brethren,, highly honoured, whose 
 " ministry it hath pleased him to employ in this pious 
 " work, to the glory of his name, and the salvation of 
 " so many millions of souls, 
 
 " Let others indulge in a ministry, if not idle, cer- 
 " tainly less laborious, among Christians at home. 
 " Let them enjoy in the bosom of the Church, titles 
 " and honours, obtained without labour and without 
 " danger. Your praise it will be (a praise of endless 
 " duration on earth, and followed by a just recompense 
 " in heaven) to have laboured in the vineyard which 
 " yourselves have planted; to have declared the name 
 " of Christ, where it was not known before: and 
 " through much peril and difficulty to have converted 
 " to the faith those among whom ye afterwards fulfill- 
 
RESPECTTKC THE HINDOOS. 59 
 
 " cd your ministry. Your province, therefore, Bre- 
 " thren, your office, I place before all dignities in the 
 " Church. Let others be Pontiffs, Patriarchs, or 
 " Popes ; let them glitter in purple, in scarlet, or in 
 44 gold ; let them seek the admiration of the wonder- 
 44 ing multitude, and receive obeisance on the bended 
 44 knee. Ye have acquired a better name than they, 
 44 and a more sacred fame. And when that day shall 
 " arrive when the chief Shepherd shall give to every 
 " man according to his work, a greater reward shall be 
 " adjudged to you. Admitted into the glorious society 
 44 of the Prophets, Evangelists, and Apostles, ye, with 
 44 them, shall shine, like the sun among the lesser stars, 
 " in the kingdom of your Father, for ever. 
 
 44 Since then so great honour is now given unto you 
 " by all competent judges on earth, and since so great 
 " reward is laid up for you in heaven ; go forth with 
 " alacrity to that work, to the which the Holy Ghost 
 " hath called you. God hath already given to you an 
 44 illustrious pledge of his favour, an increase not to be 
 " expected without the aid of his grace. Ye have be* 
 44 gun happily, proceed with spirit. He, who hath 
 44 carried you safely through the dangers of the seas to 
 44 such a remote country, and who hath given you fa- 
 44 vour in the eyes of those whose countenance ye most 
 44 desired ; he who hath so liberally and unexpectedly 
 44 ministered unto your wants, and who doth now daily 
 44 add members to your Church ; he will continue to 
 44 prosper your endeavours, and will subdue unto him- 
 u self, by your means, the whole Continent of Oriental 
 " India. 
 
 " O happy men ! who, standing before the tribunal 
 44 of Christ, shall exhibit so many nations converted to 
 '* his faith by your preaching ; happy men ! to whom 
 
CO CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 
 
 '* it shall be given to say before the assembly of the 
 " whole human race, * Behold us, O Lord, and thq 
 " children whom thou hast given us ;' happy men ! 
 <* who being justified by the Saviour, shall receive in 
 " that day the reward of your labours, and also shall 
 " hear that glorious encomium; 6 Well done, good 
 " and faithful servants, enter ye into the joy of your 
 " Lord." 
 
 " May Almighty God graciously favour you and your 
 " labours in all things. May he send to your aid fel- 
 " low-labourers, such and as many as ye wish. May he 
 " increase the bounds of your Churches. May he 
 " open the hearts of those to whom ye preach the 
 " Gospel of Christ, that hearing you, they may receive 
 " life-giving faith. May he protect you and yours 
 < from all evils and dangers. And when ye arrive 
 * e (may it be late) at the end of your course, may the 
 " same God, who hath called you to this work of the 
 " Gospel, and hath preserved you in it, grant to you 
 " the reward of your labour, an incorruptible crown of 
 << glory. 
 
 " These are the fervent wishes and prayers of, 
 " venerable Brethren, 
 
 " Your most faithful 
 
 " fellow-servant in Christ, 
 GULIELMUS CANT, 
 
 " From our Palace at Lambethj 
 " January 7, A. D. 1719." 
 
 Providence hath , been pleased to grant the 
 prayer of the king, " that the work might not 
 " fail in generations to come ; and the pro- 
 
RESPECTING THE HINDOOS. 61 
 
 phecy of his Archbishop is likely to be fulfill- 
 ed, that it should extend " over the whole 
 " Continent of Oriental India." After the 
 first Missionary, Ziegenbalg had finished his 
 course, he was followed by other learned arid 
 zealous men, upwards of fifty in number, in 
 the period of a hundred years, among whom 
 were Schultz, Jaenicke, Gericke, and Swartz, 
 whose ministry has been continued in succes- 
 sion in different provinces, unto this time. 
 The present state of the Mission will appear 
 by the following extract from the Journal of 
 the Author's Tour through these provinces. 
 
 < Tranqucbar, 25th August, 1806. 
 
 c Tranquebar was the first scene of the Protestant 
 Mission in India. There are at present three Mission- 
 aries here, superintending the Hindoo congregations, 
 Yesterday I visited the Church built by ZIEGENBALG. 
 His body lies on one side of the altar, and that of his 
 fellow Missionary GRUNDLER on the other. Above are 
 the epitaphs of both, written in Latin, and engraved on 
 plates of brass. The Church was consecrated in 1718, 
 and Ziegenbalg, and his companion died in two years 
 after. They laid the foundation for evangelizing India, 
 and then departed, having finished the work, which 
 was given them to do.' I saw also the dwelling-house 
 of Ziegenbalg, in the lower apartment of which the re- 
 gisters of the Church ate still kept. In these I found 
 the name of the first heathen baptized by him, and re- 
 
62 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 
 
 corded in his own hand-writing in the year 1707. In 
 Ziegenbalg's Church, arid from the pulpit where he 
 stood, I first heard the Gospel preached to a congre- 
 gation of Hindoos, in their own tongue. The Mission- 
 aries told me that religion had suffered much in Tran- 
 quebar, of late years, from European Infidelity. French 
 principles had corrupted the Danes, and rendered them 
 indifferent to their own religion, and therefore hostile 
 to the conversion of the Hindoos. 6 Religion,^ said 
 they, e flourishes more among the natives of Tanjore, 
 and in other provinces where there are few Europeans, 
 than here or at Madras ; for we find that European 
 example in the large towns, is the bane of Christian in- 
 struction. One instance of hostility to the Mission 
 they mentioned, as having occurred only a few weeks 
 before my arrival. On the 9th of July, 1 756, the na- 
 tive Christians at Tranquebar celebrated a JUBILEE, in 
 commemoration of the fiftieth year since the Christian 
 ministers brought the Bible from Europe. The present 
 year 1806, being the second 50th, preparations were 
 made at Tranquebar for the second Jubilee, on the 
 9th of last month ; but, the French principles prepon- 
 derating, the Government would not give it any public 
 support ; in consequence of which the Jubilee was not 
 observed with that solemnity which was intended. But 
 in other places, where there were few Europeans, it 
 was celebrated by the native Christians with enthusiasm 
 and every demonstration of joy. When I expressed 
 my astonishment at this hostility, the aged Missionary, 
 Dr. John, said, * I have always remarked that the dis- 
 ciples of Voltaire are the true enemies of Missions, and 
 that the enemies of Missions are, in general, the disci- 
 
 , 7 
 
 pies of Voltaire. 1 
 
RESPECTING THE HINDOOS. 63 
 
 Tanjore, 30th August, 1806. 
 
 < On my entering this Province, I stopped an hour 
 at a village near the road ; and there I first heard the 
 name of SWARTZ pronounced by a Hindoo. When I 
 arrvied at the capital, I waited on Major Blackburne, 
 the British resident at the court of Tanjore, who in- 
 formed me that the Rajah had appointed the next day 
 at 12 o'clock to receive my visit. On the same day I 
 went to a place called SWARTZ'S GARDEN, where the Rev. 
 Mr. Kolhoff resides. It is close to the Christian vil- 
 lage. Mr. Kolhoff is the worthy successor of Mr. 
 Swartz ; and with him I found the Rev. Dr. John, 
 and Mr. Horst, two other Missionaries who were on a 
 visit to Mr. Kolhoff. 
 
 Next day I visted the Rajah of Tanjore, in company 
 with Major Blackburne. When the first ceremonial 
 was over, the Rajah conducted us to the"grand saloon, 
 which was adorned by the portraits of his ancestors ; 
 and immediately led me up to the portrait of Mr 
 Swartz. He then discoursed for a considerable time 
 concerning c that good man' whom he ever revered as 
 6 his father and guardian. 1 The Rajah speaks and 
 writes English very intelligibly. I smiled to see 
 Swartz's picture amongst these Hindoo kings, and 
 thought with myself that there are many who would 
 think such a combination scarcely possible. I then ad- 
 dressed the Rajah, and thanked him, in the name of the 
 Church of England, for his kindness to the late Mr. 
 Swartz, and to his successors, and particularly for his 
 recent acts of benevolence to the Christians residing 
 within his provinces. The Missionaries had just in- 
 formed me that the Rajah had erected < a College for 
 
64* CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 
 
 Hindoos, Mahometans, and Christians ;' in which pro 
 vision was made for the instruction of 'fifty Christian 
 children.' His Highness is very desirous that I should 
 visit this College, which is only about sixteen miles 
 from the capital. Having heard of the fame of the 
 ancient Shanscritj and Mahratta Library of the kings 
 of Tanjore, I requested his Highness would present a 
 catalogue of its volumes to the College of Fort- Wil- 
 liam; which he was pleased to do. It is volumi- 
 nous, and written in the Mahratta character ; for that 
 is the proper language of the Tanjore Court. 
 
 c In the evening I dined with the Resident, and the 
 Rajah sent his band of music, consisting of eight or 
 more Vinos with other instruments. The Vina or Been, 
 is the ancient instrument which Sir William Jones has 
 described in his interesting descant on the musical sci- 
 ence of the Hindoos, in the Asiatic Researches, and 
 the sight of which, he says, he found it so difficult to 
 obtain in northern India. The band played the English 
 air of c God save the King," 1 set to Mahratta words, 
 and applied to the Maha Rajah, or Great King of Tan- 
 jore. Two of the Missionaries dined at the Resident's 
 house, together with some English officers. Mr Kol- 
 hoflf informed me that Major Blackburrie has promoted 
 the interests of the Missions by every means in his 
 power. Major Blackburne is a man of superior attain- 
 ments, amiable manners, and a hospitable disposition 
 and is well qualified for the important station he has 
 long held, as English Resident at this court. 
 
 c On the day following, I went to view the Hindoo 
 Temples, and saw the great BLACK BULL of Tanjore. 
 It is said to be of one stone, hewn out of a rock of 
 granite; and so large that the Temp!e was bu'ifc 
 
RESPECTING THE HINDOOS. 65 
 
 around it. While I surveyed it, I reflected on the 
 multitudes of natives, who during the last hundred 
 years, had turned away their eyes from this Idol. 
 When I returned, I sat some hours with the Mission- 
 aries, conversing on the general state of Christianity 
 in the provinces of Tanjore, Tritchinopoly, Madura, 
 and Palamcottah. They want help. Their vineyard 
 is increased, and their labourers are decreased. They 
 have had no supply from Germany in the room of 
 Swartz, Jsenicke, and Gericke ; and tliey have no pros- 
 pect of further supply, except from ' the Society for 
 * promoting Christian Knowledge ;' who, they hope; 
 will be able to send out English Preachers to 
 tuate the Mission.' 
 
 * Tanjore, Sept. 2, 1806. 
 
 * Last Sunday and Monday were interesting days to 1 
 me, at Tanjore. It being rumoured that a friend of 
 the late Mr. Swartz had arrived, the people assembled 
 from all quarters. Oil Sunday three Sermons were 
 preached in three different languages. At eight o'clock 
 we proceeded to the Church built by Mr. Swartz withiri 
 the fort. From Mr. Swartz's pulpit I preached in 
 English from Mark xiii, 10. ' And the Gospel must 
 first be published among all nations.' The English 
 gentlemen here attended, civil and military, with the 
 Missionaries, Catechists, and British soldiers: Aftef 
 this service was ended, the congregation of Hindoos as- 
 sembled in the same Church, and filled the aisles and 
 porches. The Talmul service commenced with some 
 forms of prayer, in which all the congregation joined 
 with loud fervour. A chapter of the. Bible was then 
 
 F 
 
66 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 
 
 read, and a hymn of Luther's sung. After a short ex- 
 tempore prayer, during which the whole congregation 
 knelt on the floor, the Rev. Dr. John delivered an ani- 
 mated Discourse in the Talmul tongue, from these 
 words, ' Jesus stood and cried, saying, If any man 
 thirst, let him come to me and drink.' As Mr. Whit- 
 field, on his first going to Scotland, was surprised at the 
 rustling of the leaves of the Bible, which took place 
 immediately on his pronouncing his text (so different 
 from any thing he had seen in his own country) so I 
 was surprised here at the sound of the iron pen engrav- 
 ing the Palmyra leaf. Many persons had their Ollas in 
 their hands writing the sermon in Tamul short-hand. 
 Mr Kolhoff assured me that some of the elder Students 
 and Catechists will not lose a word of the preacher if 
 he speak deliberately. * This, thought I, is more than 
 some of the Students at our English Universities can 
 do. This aptitude of the people to record the words of 
 the preacher, renders it peculiarly necessary 6 that the 
 priests lips should keep knowledge.' An old rule of 
 the Mission is, that the sermon of the morning should 
 be read to the Schools in the evening, by the Catechist, 
 from his Palmyra leaf. 
 
 ' Another custom obtains among them which pleased 
 me much. In the midst of the discourse the preacher 
 sometimes puts a question to the congregation ; who 
 answers it, without hesitation, in one voice. The object 
 is to keep their attention awake, and the minister gene- 
 rally prompts the answer himself. Thus suppose that 
 
 * It is well known that natives of Tanjore and Travancore 
 can write fluently what is spoken deliberately. They do not 
 3ook much at their olias while writing. The fibre of the leaf 
 guides the pen. 
 
RESPECTING THE HINDOOS. 67 
 
 he is saying, c My dear brethren, it is true that your 
 profession of the faith of Christ is attended with some 
 reproach, and that you have lost your cast with the 
 Brahmins. But your case is not peculiar. The man 
 of the world is the man of cast in Europe ; and he de- 
 spises the humble and devout disciple of Christ, even as 
 your Brahmin contemns the Sooder. But, thus it hath 
 been from the beginning. Every faithful Christian 
 must lose cast for the gospel ; even as Christ himself, 
 the Forerunner, made himself of no reputation, and was 
 despised and rejected of men. In like manner, you 
 will be despised ; but be of good cheer, and say^ 
 Though we have lost our cast and inheritance amongst 
 men, we shall receive in heaven a new name and a bet- 
 ter inheritance, through Jesus Christ our Lord.' He 
 then adds, 6 What, my beloved Brethren, shall you ob- 
 tain in heaven ?' They answer, c A new name and a 
 better inheritance, through Jesus Christ our Lord. 1 It 
 is impossible for a stranger not to be affected with this 
 scene. This custom is deduced from Ziegenbalg, who 
 proved its use by long experience. 
 
 ' After the Sermon was ended, I returned with the 
 Missionaries into the vestry or library of the Church. 
 Here I was introduced to the Elders and Catechists of 
 the congregation. Among others came SATTIANADEN, 
 the Hindoo preacher, one of whose Sermons was pub- 
 lished in England some years ago, by the Society for 
 promoting Christian Knowledge. He is now advanced 
 in years, and his black locks have grown gray. As 
 I returned from the Church, I saw the Christian fami- 
 lies going back in crowds to the country, and the boys 
 looking at their ollas. What a contrast, thought I, is 
 this t the scene at Juggernaut ! Here there is becom- 
 
 F 2 
 
68 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 
 
 ing dress, humane affections, and rational discourse, I 
 see here no skulls, no self-torture, no self-murder, no 
 dogs and vultures tearing human flesh ! Here the 
 Christian virtues are found in' exercise by the feeble- 
 minded Hindoo, in a vigour and purity which will sur- 
 prise those who have never known the native character 
 but under the greatest disadvantages, as in Bengal. It 
 certainly surprised myself; and when I reflected on 
 the moral conduct, upright dealing, decent dress, and 
 decorous manners of the native Christians of Tanjore. 
 I found in my breast a new evidence of the peculiar ex- 
 cellence and benign influence of the Christian Faith. 
 
 6 At four o'clock iu the afternoon, we attended Di- 
 vine Sen-ice at the Chapel in the Mission Garden, out 
 of the Fort. The Rev. Mr. Horst preached in the 
 Portuguese Language. The organ here accompanied 
 the voice in singing. I sat on a granite stone which 
 covered the grave of Swartz. The epitaph is in Eng- 
 lish verse, written by the present Rajah, and signed by 
 him, * Serfogee. 1 In the evening Mr. KolhofT presided 
 at the exercise in the schools : on which occasion the 
 Tamul Sermon was repeated ; and the boys 1 ollas exa- 
 mined. 
 
 ' In consequence of my having expressed a wish to 
 hear Sattianaden preach, Mr. Kolhoff had given notice 
 that there would be divine service next day, Monday. 
 Accordingly the chapel in Swartz^s garden was crowd- 
 ed at an early hour. Sattianaden delivered his Dis- 
 course in the Tamul language, with much natural elo- 
 quence, and with visible effect. His subject was the 
 ' Marvellous Light. 1 He first described the pagan 
 darkness, then the light of Ziegenbalg, then the light 
 of Swartz, and then the heavenly light, < when there 
 
RESPECTING THE HINDOOS. 69 
 
 shall foe no more need of the light of the sun, or of the 
 moon.' In quoting a passage from Scripture, lie desir- 
 ed a lower minister to read it, listening to it as to a re- 
 cord ; and then proceeded to the illustration. The 
 responses by the audience were more frequently called 
 for than in the former Sermon. He concluded with 
 praying fervently for the glory and prosperity of the 
 Church of England. After the Sermon, I went up to 
 Sattianaden, and the old Christians who had known 
 Swartz came around us. They were anxious to hear 
 something of the progress of Christianity in the North 
 of India. They said they had heard good news from 
 Bengal. I told them that the news were good, but 
 that Bengal was exactly a hundred years behind Tan- 
 jore. 
 
 ' I have had long conversations with the Missionaries 
 Delating to the present circumstances of the Tanjore 
 Mission. It is in a languishing state at this moment, 
 in consequence of the war on the Continent of Europe. 
 Two of its sources have dried up, the lloyal College at 
 Copenhagen., and the Orphan-house at Halle , in Ger- 
 many, Their remaining resource from Europe is the 
 stipend of ' The Society for promoting Christian Know- 
 ledge ;' whom they never mention but with emotions 
 of gratitude and affection. But this supply is by no 
 means commensurate with the increasing number of 
 their Churches and Schools. The chief support of the 
 Mission is derived from itself. Mr. Swartz had in hi* 
 life time acquired a considerable property, through the 
 kindness of the English Government and of the Native 
 Princes. When he was dying, he said, c Ltt the cause of 
 CHRIST be my heir? When his colleague, the pious 
 Gericke, was departing, he also bequeathed his property 
 
70 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 
 
 to the Mission. And now Mr. Kolhoff gives from his 
 private funds an annual sum; not that he can well 
 afford it ; but the Mission is so extended, that he gives 
 it, he told me, to preserve the new and remote congre- 
 gations in existence. He stated that there were upwards 
 of ten thousand Protestant Christians belonging to the 
 Tanjore and Tinavelly districts alone, who had not 
 among them one complete copy of the Bible ; and that 
 not one Christian perhaps in a hundred had a New 
 Testament ; and yet there are some copies of the Ta- 
 mul Scriptures still to be sold at Tranquebar : but the 
 poor natives cannot afford to purchase them. When 
 I mentioned the designs of the Bible Society in 
 England, they received the tidings with very sensible 
 emotions of thankfulness. Mr. Horst said, If only 
 every tenth person were to obtain a copy of the Scrip- 
 tures, it would be an event long to be remembered in 
 Tanjore. They lamented much that they were desti- 
 tute of the aid of a printing-press, and represented to 
 me that the progress of Christianity had been materially 
 retarded of late years by the want of that important 
 auxiliary. They have petitioned the Society for pro- 
 moting Christian Knowledge to send them one. They 
 justly observed, If you can no longer send us Mis- 
 sionaries to preach the Gospel, send us the means of 
 printing the Gospel. * The Tranquebar Mission and 
 
 * The Brahmins in Tanjore have procured a press, "which 
 they dedicate (say the Missionaries in their last letter) to the 
 glory of their gods :" but their Missionaries, who first intro- 
 duced the civilization of Christianity at the Tanjore capital, 
 are still without one. Printing is certainly the legitimate in- 
 strument of the Christian for the promulgation of Christian!- 
 
RESPECTING THE HINDOOS, 71 
 
 the Madras Mission have both possessed printing- 
 presses for a long period ; by the means of which they 
 have been extensively useful in distributing the scrip- 
 tures and religious publications in several languages. 
 The Mission Press at Tranquebar may be said to have 
 been the fountain of all the good that was done in In- 
 dia during the last century. It was established by 
 Ziegenbalg. From this press, in conjunction with that 
 at Halle, in Germany, have proceeded volumes in Ara- 
 bic, Syriac, Hindoostanee, Tsmul, Telinga, Portuguese, 
 Danish, and English, I have in my possession the 
 Psalms of David in the Hindoostanee Language, printed 
 in the Arabic character; and the History of Christ in 
 Syriac, intended probably for the Syro-Romish Chris- 
 tians on the sea-coast of Travancore, whom a Danish 
 missionary once visited, both of which volumes were 
 edited by the Missionaries of Tranquebar. There is 
 also in Swartz's Library at Tanjore a grammar of the 
 Hindoostanee Language in quarto, published at the same 
 press ; an important fact which was not known at the 
 College of Fort- William, when Professor Gilchrist 
 commenced his useful labours in that language.' 
 
 < Tanjore, Sept. 3, 1806. 
 
 ' Before I left the capital of Tanjore, the Rajah was 
 pleased to honour me with a second audience. On this 
 occasion he presented to me a portrait of himself, a very 
 striking likeness, painted by a Hindoo artist at the 
 
 ty. We Protestants have put it into tlie hands of the Brah- 
 mins, and we ought to see to it that the teachers of our own 
 religion are possessed of an equal advantage, 
 
72 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 
 
 Tanjore Court. * The Missionary, Dr. John, accom- 
 panied me to the palace. The Kajah received him 
 with much kindness, and presented to him a piece of 
 gold cloth. Of the resident Missionary Mr. Kolhoff, 
 whom the Rajah sees frequently, he spoke to me in 
 terms of high approbation. This cannot be very agree- 
 able to the Brahmins ; but the Rajah, though he yet 
 professes the Brahminical religion, is no longer obe- 
 dient to the dictate of the Brahmins, and they are com- 
 pelled to admit his superior attainments in knowledge. 
 - I passed the chief part of this morning in looking 
 over Mr. Swartz's manuscripts and books : and when 
 I was coming away Mr. KolhofF presented to me a 
 Hebrew Psalter, which had been Mr. Swartz's compa- 
 nion for fifty years ; also a brass lamp, which he had 
 got first when a Student at the College of Halle, and 
 had used in his lucubrations to the time of his death ; 
 for Mr. Swartz seldom preached to the natives without pre- 
 vious study. I thought I saw the image of Swartz in 
 his successor. Mr. KolhofF is a man of great simplicity 
 of manners, of meek deportment, and of ardent zeal in 
 the cause of revealed Religion, and of humanity. He 
 walked with me through the Christian village close to 
 his house ; and I was much pleased to see the affec- 
 tionate respect of the people towards him ; the young 
 people of both sexes coming forward from the doors on 
 both sides, to salute him and receive his benediction.' [ 
 
 * It is now placed in the Public Library of the University 
 of Cambridge. 
 
 f That I may give to those who are interested in the pro- 
 motion of Christianity in the East, a more just view of the 
 character of Swartz's successor, the Rev. Mr. KolhofF, I shall 
 subjoin an Extract of a Letter which I have since received 
 from the Rev. Mr, Hoist. 
 
HESPECTING THE HINDOOS. 73 
 
 < September 4A, 1806. 
 
 * Leaving Tanjore, I passed through the woods in- 
 habited by the Collaries (or thieves) now humanized 
 by Christianity. When they understood who I was, 
 
 " Tanjore, Sept. 24, 1807. 
 
 " The Rev. Mr. Kolhoff is sometimes rather \veak, on ac- 
 count of so many and various cares that assail him without 
 c easing. He provides for the wants of this and the Southern 
 Missions (Tritchinopoly excepted) by disbursing annually 
 upwards of one thousand pagodas (about 250/. sterling) out 
 of his private purse, partly to make up the difference between 
 the income and expenditure of this and the Southern Mission 
 (of which I annex an abstract) and the rest in assisting the 
 deserving poor, 'without regard to religion; and for various 
 pious uses. To him as Arbitrator and Father, apply all 
 Christians that are at variance, disturbed from without or 
 from within, out of service or distressed 5 for most of our 
 Christians will do any thing rather than go to law. 
 
 " All these heterogeneous, but, to a Missionary at Tanjore, 
 unavoidable avocations, joined to the ordinary duties of his 
 station, exercise his mind early and late ; and -if he be not of 
 a robust constitution, will undermine his health at last, 
 Happily, several neighbouring Churches and new congrega- 
 tions, belonging to the Mission of Tanjore, afford Mr. Kolhoff 
 frequent opportunities to relax his mind, and to recruit his 
 health and spirits, by making occasional short excursions to 
 see these new Christians, who were professed thieves only a 
 Jew years ago, and many of them are now an honour to the 
 Christian profession, and industrious peasants. It is pleasing 
 to behold the anxiety with which a great number of our 
 Christian children inquire at such times when \henfather 
 will return ; and how they run several miles to meet him 
 with shouts and clapping of hands, and hymns of thanks to 
 {jod, as soon as they discern his palankeen' at a distance." 
 
74 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 
 
 they followed me on the road, stating their destitute 
 condition, in regard to religious instruction. They 
 were clamorous for Bibles. They supplicated for teach- 
 ers. ' We don't want bread or money from you, said 
 they ; but we want the word of God. 1 Now, thought 
 I, whose duty is it to attend to the moral wants of this 
 people ? Is it that of the English nation, or of some 
 other nation ?' 
 
 6 Tritchinopoli/, Sept, 5th. 
 
 4 The first Church built by Swartz is at this place. 
 It is called Christ's Church, and is a large building, ca- 
 pable of containing perhaps two thousand people. The 
 aged Missionary, the Rev. Mr. Pohle, presides over 
 this Church, and over the native congregations, at this 
 place. Christianity flourishes ; but I found that here., 
 as at other places, there is a ' famine of Bibles.' The 
 Jubilee was celebrated on the 19th of July, being the 
 hundredth year from the arrival of the messengers of 
 the Gospel. On this occasion their venerable Pastor 
 preached from Matth. xxviii. 19. c Go ye therefore, 
 and teach all nations, baptising them in the name of 
 the Father, and of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost.' 
 At this station, there are about a thousand English 
 troops. Mr Pohle, being a German, does not speak 
 English very well ; but he is reverenced for his piety 
 by the English ; and both officers and men are glad to 
 hear the religion of their country preached in any way. 
 On the Sunday morning, I preached in Christ's Church 
 to a full assembly, from these words, ' For we have 
 seen his Star in the East, and are come to worship 
 him.' Indeed, what I had seen in these provinces ren- 
 
RESPECTING THE HINDOOS. 75 
 
 dered this text the most appropriate I could select. 
 Next day some of the English soldiers came to me, de- 
 siring to know how they might procure Bibles. ' It is 
 a delightful thing,' said one of them, ' to hear our 
 own religion preached by our own countrymen.' I am 
 informed that there are at this time above twenty 
 English regiments in India, and that not one of them 
 has a chaplain. The men live without religion, and 
 when they die, they bury each other! O England, 
 England, it is not for thine own goodness that Provi- 
 dence giveth thee the treasures of India. 
 
 * I proceed hence to visit the Christian Churches in 
 the provinces of Madura, and Tinnavelly. 1 
 
 The friends of Christianity in India have 
 had it in their power to afford some aid to the 
 Christian Churches in Tanjore. On the 1st of 
 January 1810, the Ilev. Mr. Brown preached a 
 Sermon at Calcutta, in which he represented 
 the petition of the Hindoos for Bibles. A 
 plain statement of the fact was sufficient to 
 open the hearts of the public. A subscription 
 was immediately set on foot, and Lieut.-General 
 Hewitt, Commander-in-Chief, then Deputy 
 Governor in Bengal, subscribed 25Q. The 
 chief officers of government, and the principal 
 inhabitants of Calcutta, raised the subscription, 
 in a few days, to the sum of ^1000 sterling. 
 Instructions were sent to Mr. KolhofT to buy 
 up all the copies of the Tamul Scriptures, to 
 distribute them at a small price amongst the 
 
76 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 
 
 natives, and order a new edition to be printed 
 off without loss of time. * 
 
 VERSIONS OF THE SCRIPTURES 
 FOR THE HINDOOS. 
 
 HAVING now seen what the Hindoos are in 
 their state of idolatry, as at Juggernaut, and in 
 Bengal ; and what they may become under 
 the influence of Christianity, as at Tranquebar, 
 Tritchinopoly, and Tanjore ; it remains, that 
 we give some account of the translation of the 
 Scriptures into the languages of the Hindoos. 
 
 There are five principal languages spoken by 
 Hindoos in countries subject to the British 
 
 * The chief names in this subscription, besides that of Ge- 
 neral Hewitt, were Sir John Royds, Sir W. Burroughs, John 
 Lumsden, Esq., George Udney, Esq., J. H. Harrington, 
 Esq., Sir John D'Oyley, Colonel Carey, John Thornhill, 
 Esq., R. C. Plowden, Esq., Thos. Hayes, Esq., W. Egerton, 
 Esq., &c. &c. 
 
 Thus, while we are disputing in England whether the 
 Bible ought to be given to the Hindoos, the JDeputy Gover- 
 nor in Bengal, the Members of the Supreme Council, and of 
 the Supreme Court of Judicature, and the chief Officers of the 
 Government, after perusing the information concerning the 
 state of India sent from this country, are satisfied that it is ar. 
 important duty, and a Christian obligation. 
 
RESPECTING THE HINDOOS* 77 
 
 Empire. These are, the Hindoostanee, which 
 pervades Hindoostan generally ; and the four 
 languages of the four great provinces, viz. the 
 Bengalee, for the province of Bengal ; the Te- 
 linga, for the Northern Sircars ; the Tamul, for 
 Coromandel, and the Carnatic ; and the Ma- 
 layallm or Malabar, for the coast of Malabar 
 and Tr a van core. 
 
 Of these five languages, there are two into 
 which the Scriptures are already translated; 
 the Tamul, by the Danish Missionaries in the 
 last century ; and the 'Bengalee , by the Baptist 
 Missionaries from England. The remaining 
 three languages are in a progress of translation; 
 the Hindoostanee, by the Rev. Henry Martin, 
 B. D. Chaplain in Bengal ; the Malabar, by 
 Mar Dionysius, Bishop of the Syrian Christians 
 in Travancore ; both of which translations will 
 be noticed more particularly hereafter ; and 
 the Telinga, by Ananda Rayer, a Telinga 
 Brahmin, by birth a Mahratta, under the su- 
 perintendance of Mr. Augustus Desgranges, at 
 "Vizagapatam, a Missionary belonging to the 
 London Society. * 
 
 * The Christian Church has now to lament the loss of two 
 of the Translators of the Holy Scriptures, mentioned in this 
 page, viz. the venerable bishop of the Syrian church, Mar 
 Dionysius, and the young missionary, Mr. Augustus Des- 
 granges, Their WORKS do follow them. Rev. xi:i. 14. 
 
78 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 
 
 Ananda Rayer, a Brahmin of high cast, was 
 lately converted to the Christian faith, and has 
 given undoubted proofs of the serious impres- 
 sion of its principles on his heart* It is re- 
 
 " Pray ye, therefore, the Lord of the HARVEST that he would 
 " send forth more labourers into his Harvest." Luke x. 2* 
 Second Edition. 
 
 * The account of Ananda Rayer's conversion is given by 
 the Rev. Dr. John, the aged Missionary at Tranquebar, in 
 a letter to Mr. Desgranges. This Brahmin applied, (as 
 many Brahmins and other Hindoos constantly do) to an older 
 Brahmin of some fame*fbr sanctity, to know, " what he should 
 " do that he might be saved ?" The old Brahmin told him, 
 that he must repeat a certain prayer four lack of times : that 
 is, 400,000 times. This he performed in a Pagoda, in six 
 months j and added many painful ceremonies. But finding 
 no comfort or peace from these external rites, he went to a 
 Romish Priest, and asked him if he knew what was the true 
 religion ? The Priest gave him some Christian books in the 
 Telinga language, and, after a long investigation of Chris- 
 tianity, the inquiring Hindoo had no doubt remaining on his 
 mind, that " Christ was the Saviour of the world." But he 
 \vas not satisfied with the Romish worship in many points : 
 he disliked the adoration of images, and other superstitions 5 
 and having heard from the Priests themselves, that the Pro- 
 testant Christians at Tanjore and Tranquebar, professed to 
 have a purer faith, arid had got the Bible translated, and wor- 
 shipped no images - ? he visited Dr. John, and the other Mis- 
 sionaries at Tranquebar, vfhere he remained four months, con- 
 versing, says Dr. John, " almost every day with me," and 
 examining the Holy Scriptures. He soon acquired the Ta- 
 mul language (which has affinity with the Telinga) that he 
 might read the Tamul translation ; and he finally became a 
 member of the Protestant Church. 
 
 The Missionaries at Vizagapatam being in want of a learned 
 
 1 
 
RESPECTING THE HINDOOS. 79 
 
 markable that versions of the scriptures should 
 be now preparing for the Mahomedans and 
 Hindoos, by their own converted countrymen ; 
 namely, the Persian and Arabic versions, by 
 SAB AT the Arabian ; and the Telinga version 
 by ANANDA RAYER, the Telinga Brahmin. The 
 latter has translated the four Gospels, and the 
 Acts of the Apostles. The progress of Sabat 
 in his translations will be noticed hereafter. 
 
 THE SHANSCRIT SCHOOL., 
 
 THE Baptist Mission in Bengal commenced 
 about the year 1 793 ; and to it chiefly belongs 
 the honour of reviving the spirit for promoting 
 Christian knowledge, by translations of the 
 Holy Scriptures. By the cultivation of the 
 
 Telinga scholar to assist them in a translation of the Scrip- 
 tures into the Telinga language, Dr. John recommended 
 Ananda Rayer ; " for he was averse," says he, " to under- 
 " take any worldly employment, and had a great desire to 
 " be useful to his brethren of the Telinga nation." The 
 reverend Missionary concludes thus : " What Jesus Christ 
 " hath required of his followers, this man hath literally done ; 
 " he hath left father, mother, sisters, and brothers, an.d 
 " houses, and lands, for the Gospel's sake." 
 
 See Dr. John's Letter, dated 29th January, 1808, commu- 
 nicated to the Bible Society, by the Rev. Mr. Brown. 
 
80 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHED 
 
 SHANSCRIT Language, which is the parent of 
 many others, they find it easy to superintend 
 translations in the cognate tongues ; such as, 
 the Orissa, Mahratta, Bengalee^ Carnata, and 
 Guzerattee. The primeval Shanscrit, like an 
 aged Banian Tree, has many daughters grow- 
 ing round her in Hindoostan. Dr. Carey is 
 distinguished for his acquisitions in the Shan- 
 scrit language, and has published a copious 
 Grammar. He has also composed short Gram- 
 mars in the Mahratta and Bengalee tongues; 
 and, in conjunction with his fellow Missionary 
 Mr. Marshman, has translated into English 
 two volumes of the ancient Shanscrit work* 
 called the Ramayuna, and performed various 
 other services to Oriental Literature* The la- 
 bours of Mr. Marshman in the Cliinese Lan- 
 guage, have been already noticed; 
 
 The following is the state of the Translations 
 at the Mission Press at Serampore,, as extracted 
 from the last Report. 
 
 i QfTAXTQr'UTT. (New Testament printed: 
 
 1. O-LlAiMoL/JtVl 1 ; ... j i . f 
 
 ( and part of the Pentateuch 
 
 2. BENGALEE; The whole Bible printed. 
 
 f New Test, printed ; and 
 
 o. ORISSA ; 4 . -J f .- /. . i 
 
 I part of the Old Test. 
 
 4, MAHRATTA; Gospels and Acts printed. 
 
 - -a f New Test, printed to the' 
 
 5, HlNDOOSTANEE J 1 , r , * 
 
 I end of the Romans. 
 
RESPECTING THE HINDOOS. 81 
 
 Besides these languages and the Chinese be- 
 fore mentioned, translations had been com- 
 menced in the Sei/c, the Carnata, Telinga, Guze- 
 rattee and Burw.an. 
 
 It has been objected that the same persons 
 cannot possibly arrive at a critical knowledge 
 bf so many languages. . And it is true, that 
 every one of the above languages is as difficult 
 to acquire arid pronounce as Frenfch, Greek, 
 or Latin ; arid perhaps there is no instance on 
 record, of a man being able to preach or com- 
 pose in tnore than two languages well. But it 
 is to be understood that the Natives themselves 
 are properly the Translators. If we have con- 
 fidence ill the integrity of the man, we may 
 depend with some certainty on the integrity of 
 the translation. Besides, it is well known that 
 it does not require a profound knowledge of a 
 language, to superintend a translation in it ; 
 and to detect wilful and flagrant error. For 
 instance, a scholar in England may judge of 
 the accuracy of a translation from the Greek 
 Language, though fye cannot preach in Greek. 
 Another consideration is, that no translation 
 can be absolutely perfect. Our English trans- 
 lation is not perfect^ nor is it necessary that 
 it should. Slight variations in words affect 
 not essential doctrines, or important facts of 
 the Bible, any more than spots in the sun ob- 
 scure its light. The light of truth still shines 
 
 G 
 
CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES' 
 
 upon us, the Will of God is still revealed to us, 
 though the idiom of the language in which it 
 is conveyed, be changed from age to age ; or, 
 though some of the original words in which 
 that Will was first given, be lost from the page 
 for ever. 
 
 It is, moreover, to be considered, how im- 
 portant it is, that even the smallest portion of 
 Holy Scripture be translated into a new lan- 
 guage. " All Scripture is given by inspiration 
 " of God, and is profitable for instruction in 
 " righteousness," '2 Tim. iii. 16. A single 
 book, a single chapter has been often blessed 
 to the conversion of individuals in England 
 and in Hindoostan ; and they have died in the 
 faith, without knowing much of other parts of 
 the Bible. How many excellent Christians in 
 our own country die early in life without know- 
 ing any thing of the prophetical books ? How 
 many remain ignorant, even to advanced years, 
 of the spiritual analogies of the Levitical Law ! 
 We have -no hesitation in laying down this po- 
 sition, The more translations the Missionaries 
 commence ^ilie 'better. Even in their most im- 
 perfect state, like Wickliffe's Version in a re- 
 mote age, they will form a basis for gradual 
 improvement by succeeding generations. Be- 
 sides, the very best translation must, in the 
 lapse of years, change with a changing lan- 
 guage; like the leaves of a tree which fall in 
 1 
 
RESPECTING THE CEYLONESE. 83 
 
 autumn, and are renewed in spring. The two 
 original languages of Revelation are by the 
 Providence of God preserved to us, (how won 
 derful that Providence !) and remain constant ; 
 but the living tongues will be ever varying and 
 flowing like a stream, to the end of time. 
 
 THE CEYLONESE. 
 
 IN the island of Ceylon, the population under 
 the British Government amounts, according to 
 the best authorities, to upwards of a million 
 and a half; and one third is supposed to pro- 
 fess Christianity. This population was di- 
 vided by the Dutch, while they had posses- 
 sion of the island, into 240 church-ships, and 
 three native schoolmasters were appointed to 
 each church-ship. The Dutch Government 
 never gave an official appointment to any native 
 who was not a Christian ; a distinction which 
 was ever considered by them as a wise policy, 
 as well as a Christian duty, and which is con- 
 tinued by his Majesty's Government in Ceylon. 
 Perhaps it is not generally known in England 
 that our Bengal and Madras Governments do 
 not patronise the native Christians. They give 
 official appointments to Mahometans and Hin- 
 G 2 
 
84- CHRISTIAN RU Sir. ARCHES 
 
 doos generally, in preference to natives profess- 
 ing Christianity. The chief argument for the 
 retention of this system is precedent. It was 
 the practice of the first settlers. But it has 
 been often observed, that what might be proper 
 of necessary in a. factory ^ may not be tolerable 
 in a great Empire. It is certain that this sys- 
 tem confirms prejudice, exposes our religion to 
 contempt in the eyes of the natives, and pre- 
 cludes every ray of hope of the future preva- 
 lence of Christianity at the seats of government. 
 
 < Jaffna-palam, in Ceylon, Sept. 27, 1806. 
 
 * From the Hindoo Temple of Ramisseram, I crossed 
 over to Ceylon, keeping close to Adam's Bridge. I was 
 surprized to find that all the boatmen were Christians 
 of Ceylon. I asked the helmsman what religion the 
 English professed who now governed the island. He 
 said he could not tell, only that they were not of the 
 Portuguese or Dutch religion. I was not so much sur- 
 prized at his ignorance afterwards, as I was at the time. 
 
 I have had the pleasure to meet here with Alexander 
 Johnstone, Esq. * of the Supreme Court of Judicature, 
 who is on the circuit; a man of large and liberal views, 
 the friend of learning, and of Christianity. He is well 
 acquainted with the language of the country, and with 
 the history of the island ; and his professional pursuits 
 afford him a particular knowledge of its present state ; 
 sO that his communications are truly valuable. It will 
 he scarcely believed in England, that there are here 
 
 * Now Sir Alexander Johnstone, Chief-Justice of Ceylor. 
 
RESPECTING THE CEYLONESE. 85 
 
 Protestant Churches tinder the King^s "government, 
 which are without ministers. In the time of BALD.EUS, 
 the Dutch preacher and historian, there were thirty- 
 two Christian Churches in the province of Jaffna alone. 
 At this time there is not one Protestant European 
 Minister in the whole province. I ought to except 
 Mr. Palm, a solitary Millenary, who has been sent 
 out by the London Society, and receives some stipend 
 from the British government. I visited Mr Palm, at 
 his residence a few miles from the town of Jaffna. He 
 is prosecuting the study of the Tamul language ; for 
 that is the language of this part of Ceylon, from its 
 proximity to the Tamul continent. Mrs. Palm has 
 made as great progress in the language as her husband, 
 and is extremely active in the instruction of the native 
 women acid children. I asked her if she had no wish 
 to return to Europe, after living so long among the un- 
 civilized Cingalese. No, she said ; she was ' all the 
 day long happy in the communication of knowledge/ 
 Mr. Palm has taken possession of the old Protestant 
 Church of Tilly-Pally. By reference to the history, 
 I found it was the church in which Baldaeus himself 
 preached (as he himself mentions) to a congregation of 
 two thousand natives ; for a view of the Church is given 
 in his work. Most of those handsome Churches, of 
 which views are given in the plates of Baldseus's history, 
 are now in ruins. Even in the town and fort of Jaffna, 
 where there is a spacious edifice for Divine Worship,, 
 and respectable society of English and Dutch inhabi- 
 tants, no Clergyman has been yet appointed. The only 
 Protestant preacher in the town of Jaffna is CJtristian 
 David, a Hindoo Catechist sent over by the Mission of 
 Tranquebar. His chief ministrations are in the Tamul 
 Tongue ; but he sometimes preaches in the English 
 Language, which he speaks with- tolerable propriety : 
 
86 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 
 
 and the Dutch and English resort to hear him. I we n 
 with the rest to his Church, when he delivered extem- 
 pore a very excellent Discourse, which his present 
 Majesty George the Third would not have disdained to 
 hear. And this Hindoo supports the interests of the 
 English Church in the province of Jaffna. The Dutch 
 Ministers who formerly ofeiated here, have gone to 
 Batavia or to Europe. The whole district is now in 
 the hands of the Romish priests from the College of 
 Goa ; who, perceiving the indifference of the English 
 nation to their own religion, have assumed quiet and 
 undisturbed possession of the land. And the English 
 Government, justly preferring the Roman superstition 
 to the worship of the idol Boodha, thinks it right to 
 countenance the Catholic religion in Ceylon. But 
 whenever our Church shall direct her attention to the 
 promotion of Christianity in the East, I know of no 
 place which is more worthy of her labour, than the old 
 Protestant Vineyard of Jaffna Patam. The Scriptures 
 are already prepared in the Tamul Language. The 
 language of the rest of Ceylon is the Cingalese, or 
 Ccj/lonese. 
 
 e Columbo, in Ceylon, Wth March, 1808. 
 
 < 1 find that the south part of the island is in 
 
 much the same state as the north, in regard to Christian 
 instruction. There are but two English Clergymen in 
 the whole island. ' What wonder 1 (said a Romish 
 priest to me) < that your nation should be so little in- 
 terested about the conversion of the Pagans to Chris- 
 tianity, when it does not even give teachers to its own 
 subjects who are already Christians ? I was not sur- 
 prised to hear that great numbers of the Protestants 
 every year go back to idolatry: Being destitute of a 
 
RESPECTING THE CEYLONESE. 87 
 
 Head to take cognizance of their state, they apostatise 
 to Bood/ia, as the Israelites turned to Baal and Ashteroth. 
 It is perhaps true that the religion of Christ has never 
 been so disgraced in any age of the Church, as it has 
 been lately, by our official neglect of the Protestant 
 Church in Ceylon. 
 
 6 I passed the day at Mount Lavinia, the country 
 residence of General Maitland, the Governor of Ceylon; 
 and had some conversation with his Excellency on the 
 religious state of the country. He desired I would 
 commit to writing and leave with him a memorandum 
 of inquiries which I wished should be made on subjects 
 relating to the former prevalence of the Protestant Re- 
 ligion in the island, and the means of reviving and esta- 
 blishing it once more. His Excellency expressed his 
 conviction that some Ecclesiastical Establishment ought 
 to be given to Ceylon; as had been given to other 
 (Colonies of his Majesty in America and the West In- 
 dies. He asked, what was the cause of the delay in 
 giving an Ecclesiastical Establishment to the Continent 
 of India. I told him I supposed the chief cause was 
 the mixed government of our Indian Empire. It was 
 said to be a question at home, who ought to originate 
 it. Had there been no revolution in Europe to distract 
 the attention of the nation, and had Mr Pitt lived, 
 many things of a grand and arduous character would 
 have been done which are yet left undone. There ajre 
 now three missionaries of the London Society esta- 
 blished in three different parts of the island. It gave 
 me great pleasure to find that General Maitland, and 
 the senior Chaplain at Columbo, the Honourable Mr. 
 Twisleton, had afforded their patronage in the most 
 liberal manner to the.se useful teachers. Government 
 has allowed to each of them an annual stipend. In 
 returning from the country, I passed through the groves 
 
88 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 
 
 of CINNAMON, which extend nearly a mile in length, 
 Ceylon is believed by some of the Easterns, both M a-, 
 homedans arid Hindoos, to have been the residence of 
 the first man (for the Hindoos have a First Man, and 
 a Garden of Eden, as well as the Christians) : because 
 it abounds in ( Trees pleasant to the eyes, and good for 
 food ;"* and is famous for its rare metals and precious 
 stones. c There is gold, bdellium, and the onyx-stone.*! 
 The rocky ridge which connects this happy island with 
 the main land, is called Adam's Bridge; the Jofty 
 ftiountain in the middle of the island every where visi- 
 ble, is called AdanVs Peak : and there is a sepulchre of 
 immense length, which they call Abel's Tomb. All 
 these names were given many ages before the introduce 
 tion of Christianity from Europe: The Cinnamon 
 trees love a sandy soil. The surface of the ground 
 appeared to be entirely 'sand. I thought it wonderful 
 that the most valuable of all trees should grow in luxu- 
 riance in such an arid soil without human culture. I 
 compared them in my mind to the Ceylon Christians in 
 their present state, who are left to flourish by them- 
 selves under the blessing of heaven, without those ex- 
 ternal and rational aids which have been divinely ap- 
 pointed to nourish the Church of Christ: 1 
 
 < Cohimbo, lllh March, ISOS. 
 
 I have conversed with intelligent persons on the 
 means of translating the Scriptures into the Cingalese 
 Language. The whole of the New Testament has 
 been translated, but only three books of the Old Tes- 
 tament. But even this portion has been translated al- 
 most in vain ; for there is no supply of books for the 
 
RESPECTING THE CEYLOKESE. 89 
 
 we of the people. I reflected with astonishment on. 
 i he fact, that there are by computation. 500,000 na- 
 tives in Ceylon professing Christianity, and that there 
 "should not be one complete copy of the . Holy Scrip- 
 tures in the vernacular tongue. Samuel Tolfry, Esq. 
 liead : of a civil department in Columbo, is a good Cin- 
 galese scholar, and is now engaged in compiling a Cin- 
 galese dictionary. I proposed to him to undertake the 
 completion of the Cingalese Version ; which is easily 
 practicable, as there are many learned Cingalese Chris- 
 tians in Columbo. He professed himself ready to en- 
 gage in the work, provided he should receive the sanc- 
 tion of the government. I mentioned to him what 
 had passed in my conversation, with General Mait- 
 knd, a,nd his Excellency's favourable sentiments on 
 the subject ; and added, that a correspondence would 
 be immediately commenced with him from Calcutta, 
 concerning the work, and funds apportioned for the 
 execution of it. Alexander Johnstone, Esq. who is 
 now in Columbo, has furnished me with his sentiments 
 on the best means of reviving and maintaining the Pro- 
 testant interest in Ceylon. Did his professional avoca- 
 $ions permit, Mr. Johnstone is himself the fit person to. 
 superintend the translation and printing of the Scrip- 
 tures. It is a proof of the interest which this gentle- 
 man takes in the progress of Christian knowledge, that 
 he has caused Bishop Porteus^s Evidences of Chris- 
 ^ianity to be translated into the Cingalese tongue, for 
 distribution among the natives.' 
 
9O CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 
 
 THE MALAYS. 
 
 A NEW empire has been added to Great BrL 
 tain in the East, which may be called her 
 Malay Empire. The extensive dominion of 
 the Dutch in the Indian Ocean, is devolving 
 upon the English ; and it may be expected 
 that Britain will soon be mistress of the whole 
 of the MALAYAN ARCHIPELAGO. But as we in- 
 crease our territories, we increase our obliga- 
 tions. Our duties to our Hindoo Empire have 
 been long enough the subject of discussion : 
 let us now turn our attention to the obligations 
 which we owe to our Malay Empire. We arc 
 now about to take possession of islands peo- 
 pled by numbers of Protestant Christians. 
 For in every island where the Dutch esta- 
 blished their government, they endeavoured 
 to convert the natives to Christianity, and they 
 were successful. Those amongst us who would 
 recommend that the evangelization of barba- 
 rous nations should be deferred " till a more 
 " convenient season," will have no opportu- 
 nity of offering the advice in regard to some 
 of the islands : for, behold, the natives are 
 Christians already. They profess the religion 
 of the Bible. Let it be our endeavour then to. 
 do more justice to these our new Protestant 
 
RESPECTING THE MALAYS. 91 
 
 subjects than we have done to the Christians 
 of Ceylon. We have less excuse in the pre- 
 sent instance, for the Malay Scriptures are al- 
 ready translated to our hands. What a noble 
 field here opens to the view of the " Society 
 " for promoting Christian Knowledge," and 
 of the Bible Society ! Here there is ample 
 room for a praise-worthy emulation, and for 
 the utmost exercise of their benevolent exer- 
 tions. One hundred thousand Malay Bibles 
 will not suffice to supply the Malay Christians. 
 The Sacred Scriptures were translated by 
 the Dutch into the Eastern Malay ; * for that 
 is the general language of their extensive do- 
 minions in the Indian Sea. But the Eastern 
 Malay is different from the Western Malay, or 
 that of Sumatra. In the College of Fort- Wil- 
 liam, Thomas Jarrett, Esq. of the Honourable 
 Company's Civil Service, was preparing a ver- 
 sion of the Scriptures in the Western Malay ; 
 for which undertaking he was well qualified, 
 having resided twelve years in Sumatra. 
 When the progress of the Biblical translations 
 was interrupted in the College, Mr. Jarrett 
 prosecuted the work, after his return to Ma- 
 
 * A complete version of the Malay Bible was published 
 in the Arabic character at Eatavia, in 5 vols. 8vo. in 1758, 
 under the direction of Jacob Mossel, Governor-General of 
 the Eptch possessions in the East Indies. 
 
92 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 
 
 dras. He has had, as an assistant in the de-, 
 sign ? -a r learned Malay of the rank of Rajah in 
 his own country, who came from Sumatra for 
 the purpose. Mr. Jarrett has also made consi- 
 derable progress in compiling a copious Malay 
 .Dictionary, which he commenced before he 
 left the island. His labour, it is to be hoped, 
 will not be lost to the public ; for the Malay 
 language is daily increasing in its importance 
 to the British nation. 
 
 Prince of Wales's Island, or, as it is called 
 by the patjves, Penang, or Pulo Penang, that 
 is, the Island Penang, is the capital of our 
 Malay territories, and is the proper place for 
 the cultivation of the Malay language, being 
 sitituated close to the main land of Malacca. 
 As there is a College in Bengal for instructing 
 the English in the languages of the continent 
 of Hindoostan, it is equally expedient that 
 there should be an Institution in Penang for 
 the cultivation of the Malay tongue, and of the 
 various dialects of our insular possessions. 
 The Dutch attended to this object in the very 
 infancy of their empire. Besides, it is proba- 
 ble that Penang will, in the, progress of Eas- 
 tern civilization, become the great emporium 
 : pf Asiatic Commerce. Its sudden elevation, 
 is a prognostic of its future celebrity. It ir, 
 situated on what may be called, " the high 
 " way," in which ships sail from either hemis- 
 
RESPECTING THE MALAYS. 93 
 
 phere ; and is the very centre of British navi* 
 gation in the East. The Author resided on 
 this island for about a month, and was greatly 
 surprised at the variety of languages which are 
 spoken, and at the different races of men who 
 present themselves to view in this infant set- 
 tlement. The Merchants are chiefly of the 
 Malay, and Indo-Chinese nations. John Shaw, 
 Esq. was prosecuting the study of the Eastern 
 Malay Language, when the Author visited the 
 island, and has since published a considerable 
 portion of a Malay Grammar. 
 
 The author who chiefly claims our notice in 
 regard to the Malay regions is J. C. Leyden* 
 M. D. Professor of Hindoostanee in the College 
 of Fort- William. To him the learned world is 
 indebted for " a Dissertation on the Languages, 
 * c and Literature of the Indo-Chinese nations/* 
 just published in the Asiatic Researches, in 
 which he illuminates a very dark subject, and 
 opens a new view to Great Britain of her in- 
 sular possessions in Asia. Dr. Leyden takes 
 the lead in this most useful science, in the East, 
 being possessed of very rare talents for general 
 Philology, which he has applied almost sud- 
 denly, and with admirable effect, to the Orien- 
 tal Languages. If this erudite scholar should 
 prosecute his researches for some years to 
 come, with equal assiduity and success, he will 
 promote, in the most effectual manner, the ge- 
 
94 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 
 
 neral civilization of the East, by opening the 
 way for the future exertions of Christian teach- 
 ers, and preparing them for the study of lan- 
 guages, the names of which are not yet known 
 in Europe. 
 
 Penang and the neighbouring settlement of 
 Malacca, are most favourable stations for the 
 study of the various dialects of the Malay and 
 Chinese Languages ; and for pouring forth 
 from the press useful works for the civilization 
 of Maritime and Austral Asia. Every week, 
 boats of different nations are ready to carry off 
 every thing that is printed to their respective 
 regions. The Author found here a general 
 spirit of inquiry, a communicative disposition, 
 and an unusual thirst for knowledge \ for the 
 civilities of commerce have a tendency to weaken 
 prejudice and superstition among barbarous 
 tribes. 
 
 Although the Dutch introduced Christianity 
 on every island where they established a Go- 
 vernment, yet the greater part of the Malay 
 islands are involved in darkness. The natives 
 are of three general casts, Pagans, Mahome^ 
 dans, and Chinese. The Mahomedans chiefly 
 inhabit the shores, and the Pagans the interior 
 parts of the islands. The barbarism of the in- 
 terior nations in Sumatra, Borneo, and other 
 islands, almost exceeds belief. Marsden, in 
 his History of Sumatra, had informed us that it 
 
RESPECTING THE MALAYS. 95 
 
 was usual with the natives of the interior, called 
 the Batta tribes, to kill and eat their criminals, 
 and prisoners of war ; but the researches of 
 Dr. Leyden have led to the discovery that they 
 sometimes sacrifice their own relations. " They 
 " themselves declare,'* (says he,) " that they 
 " frequently eat their own relations when aged 
 <c and infirm : and that not so much to gratify 
 " their appetite, as to perform a pious cere- 
 " mony. Thus, when a man becomes infirm 
 " and weary of the world, he is said to invite 
 " his own children to eat him in the season 
 " when salt and limes are cheapest. He then 
 " ascends a tree, round which his friends and 
 " offspring assemble, and as they shake the 
 " tree, join in a funeral dirge, the import of 
 cc which is, c The season is come, the fruit is 
 " ripe, and it must descend.' The victim de- 
 <c scends, and those that are nearest and dear- 
 " est to him deprive him of life, and devour 
 " his remains in a solemn banquet." * 
 
 These cannibals inhabit the interior of the 
 island of Sumatra, on the shore of which is the 
 English settlement, Bencoolen, or Fort-Mal- 
 borough. We have been settled there for a 
 long period, and trade with the inhabitants for 
 their spices. In return for the pepper which 
 the natives give us, it would well become our 
 
 * Asiatic Researches, Vol. X-. p. 203. 
 
96 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 
 
 character as a Christian nation, were we now 
 at length, to offer them the New Testament. 
 
 Another description of barbarians in the 
 Eastern Isles, are the Harqforas, called by the* 
 Dutch, the Alfoers. They are to be found in 
 almost all the larger islands. " In their man- 
 " ners," says Dr. Leyden^ " the most singular 
 te feature is the necessity imposed on every 
 " person of, sometime in his life, imbruing his 
 " hands in human blood : and in general, 
 " among all their tribes, no person is permitted 
 " to marry, till he can shew the skull of a man 
 " whom he has slaughtered; They eat the 
 " flesh of their enemies like the Battas, and 
 " drink out of their skulls ; and the ornaments 
 * c of their houses are human skulls and teeth,"* 
 When the Author was at Pulo Penang, he saw 
 a Chief of the Malay tribe who had a staff, on 
 the head of which was a bushy lock of human 
 hair ; which he said he had cut from the head 
 of his enemy, when he lay dead at his feeh 
 
 The foregoing circumstances have been de- 
 tailed to shew what Paganism is in its natural 
 state, and to awaken some desire of civilizing 
 a people, who are now so accessible to us, 
 Certain Philosophers of the school of Voltaire 
 and Gibbon* have been extravagant in their 
 eulogium of man in a state of nature* or in 
 
 - * Asiatic Researches, Vo?. X. p. 217. 
 
RESPECTING THE MALAYS. 9? 
 
 Some other state DEVOID of Christianity ; and 
 it is to be lamented that some Christian writers 
 have tried to draw the same picture. But Pa- 
 ganism in its best estate, is well described by 
 one line of the Poet : 
 
 Monstrum, horrendum, inform^ ingens cui LUMEN 
 adetnptum. VIRG. 
 
 No quarter of the globe promises to be more 
 auspicious to Christian Missions than the Ma- 
 layan Archipelago. In regard to the probable 
 success of our endeavours, the Dutch have al- 
 ready shewn what is practicable. The natives 
 are of different casts, and are a divided people. 
 The communication is easy from island td 
 island ; our own ships are continually plying 
 on their shores. The China fleet pass through 
 twice or oftener every year ; and with most of 
 the islands we have intercourse by what is 
 called in India, the country trade. And now 
 there will be, of course, an English Govern- 
 ment established in each of the conquered 
 Islands in lieu of the Dutch. 
 
 The Mahbmedans found it easy to translate 
 the Koran into the languages of Java, and of the 
 Celebes; but the Sacred Scriptures art not yet 
 translated into either of these languages. The 
 proper language of Java is different from the 
 Malay of the city of Batavia. The ^language 
 
 H 
 
98 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 
 
 of the Celebes is called the Bugis, or Bouguese.* 
 The natives of Celebes are distinguished for 
 their vigour of mind and strength of body ; 
 and are acknowledged to be the first of the 
 Orang Timor , or Eastern men. Literature was 
 formerly cultivated among them. Dr. Leyden 
 enumerates fifty-three different volumes. "Their 
 " songs," says he, " and romances, are famous 
 " among all the islands of the East." Their 
 language .extends to other islands, for they 
 formerly carried their conquests beyond the 
 Moluccas. The man who shall first translate 
 the Bible into the language of the Celebes, will 
 probably be read by as many islanders as have 
 read the translation of Wickliffe. Let us con- 
 sider how long these nations have waited for 
 Christian instruction, and contemplate the words 
 of the prophecy, " The isles shall wait for HIS 
 " Law." Isa. xliii. 4. 
 
 The facilities for civilizing the Malayan isles 
 are certainly very great ; and these facilities 
 are our strongest encouragement to make the 
 attempt. Both in our translation of the Scrip- 
 tures and in missions to the heathen, we should 
 avoid as much as possible what may be called 
 enterprise. Let us follow the path that is easy 
 
 * Lord Minto notices in his speech to the College of Fort- 
 William, that Thos. Raffles, Esq. Secretary to the Govern- 
 ment in Prince of Wales's Island, is employed in compiling a 
 code of Malay laws, in the Malay and Bougese Language*. 
 
ItESPECTINO THE SYRIANS. 99 
 
 mid secure, and make use of those means which 
 are already afforded to us by Providence. Thus 
 the most valuable and important translation of 
 the Scriptures, will be that for which a people 
 are already prepared, such as the Malay alimj 
 the Cingalese, and Malay. And the most ju- 
 diciously planned Missions will be those where 
 there is a prospect of personal security to the 
 teachers, and (judging from human probability) 
 the greatest facilities for the conversion of the 
 people* 
 
 THE SYRIAN CHRISTIANS IN INDIA- 
 
 THE Syrian Christians inhabit the interior 
 of Travancore arid Malabar, in the Sotith of In- 
 dia; and have been settled there from the 
 early ages of Christianity. The first notices of 
 this ancient people in recent times are to b6 
 found in the Portuguese histories. When 
 Vasco de Gama arrived at Cochin on the coast 
 of Malabar, in the year 1503, he saw the fcceptr^ 
 of the Christian King ; for the Syrian Chris- 
 tians had formerly regal power in Malay-Ala.* 
 
 * Malay-ala is the proper name for the whole country of 
 Travancore and Malabar, comprehending the territory be* 
 
 H 2 
 
100 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 
 
 The name or title of their last King was Be- 
 liarte ; and he dying without issue, the domi- 
 nion devolved on the King of Cochin and 
 Diamper. 
 
 When the Portuguese arrived, they were 
 agreeably surprised to find upwards of a hun- 
 dred Christian Churches on the coast of Mala- 
 bar. But when they became acquainted with 
 the purity and simplicity of their worship, they 
 were offended. " These Churches," said the 
 Portuguese, " belong to the Pope." " Who 
 " is the Pope ?" said the natives, " we never 
 " heard of him." The European priests were 
 yet more alarmed, when they found that these 
 Hindoo Christians maintained the order and 
 discipline of a regular Church under Episcopal 
 Jurisdiction: and that, for 1300 years past, 
 they had enjoyed a succession of Bishops ap- 
 pointed by the Patriarch of Antioch. " We," 
 said they, " are of the true faith, whatever you 
 " from the West maybe; for we come from 
 " the place where the followers of Christ were 
 " first called Christians." 
 
 When the power of the Portuguese became 
 sufficient for their purpose, they invaded these 
 tranquil Churches, seized some of the Clergy, 
 
 tween the mountains and the sea, from Cape Cormorin to 
 Cape Illi or Dilly. The language of these extensive regions 
 is called Malayalim, and sometimes Malabar. We shall use 
 the word Milabar^ as being of easier pronunciation. 
 
RESPECTING THE SYRIANS. .101 
 
 and devoted them to the death of heretics. 
 Then the inhabitants heard for the. first time 
 that there was a place called the Inquisition; 
 and that its fires had been lately lighted at Goa, 
 near their own land. But the Portuguese, 
 finding that the people were resolute in de- 
 fending their ancient faith, began to try more 
 conciliatory measures. They seized the Syrian 
 Bishop, Mar Joseph, and sent him prisoner to^ 
 Lisbon, and then convened a Synod at one o 
 the Syrian Churches called Diamper, near 
 Cochin, at which the Romish Archbishop 
 Menezes presided. At this compulsory Synod, 
 150 of the Syrian Clergy appeared. They 
 were accused of the following practices and 
 opinions, " That they had married wives \ that 
 " they owned but two Sacraments, Baptism 
 " and the Lord's Supper ; that they neither 
 " invoked Saints, nor worshipped Images, nor 
 " believed in Purgatory : and that they had 
 -^ nq other orders or names of dignity in the 
 " Church, than Bishop, Priest, and Deacon." 
 These tenets they were called on to abjure, or 
 to suffer suspension from all Church benefices. 
 It was also decreed that all the Syrian books 
 on Ecclesiastical subjects that could be found, 
 should be burned ; " in order," said the In- 
 quisitors, " that no pretended apostolical mo- 
 *' numents may remain." 
 The Churches on the sea-coast were 
 
102 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 
 
 Compelled to acknowledge the supremacy of 
 the Pope : but they refused to pray in Latin, 
 and insisted on retaining their own language 
 and Liturgy. This point, they said, they would 
 only give up with their lives. The Pope com- 
 promised with them : Menezes purged their 
 Liturgy of its errors : and they retain their 
 Syriac Language, and have a Syriac College 
 unto this day. These are called the Syro- 
 Roman Churches, and a^re principally situated 
 on the sea-coast. 
 
 The Churches in the interior would not yield 
 to Rome. After a show of submission for a 
 little while, they proclaimed eternal war against 
 the Inquisition ; they hid their books, fled to 
 the mountains, and sought the protection of 
 the Native princes, who had always been proud 
 of their alliance. 
 
 Two centuries had elapsed without any par- 
 ticular information concerning the Syrian Chris- 
 tians in Malay-ala. It was doubted by many 
 whether they existed at all $ but if they did 
 exist, it was thought probable that they must 
 possess some interesting documents of Chris- 
 tian antiquity. The Author conceived the 
 design of visiting them, if practicable, in his 
 tour through Hindoostan. He presented a 
 short memoir on the subject in 1805, to Mar- 
 quis Wellesley, then Governor-General of 
 India; who was pleased to give orders that 
 
RESPECTING TEIE SYRIANS. JOS 
 
 every facility should be afforded to him in th? 
 prosecution of his inquiries. About a year 
 after that Nobleman had left India, the Au- 
 thor proceeded on his Tour. It was neces- 
 sary that he should visit first the Court of the 
 Rajah of Travancore, in whose dominions the 
 Syrian Christians resided, that he might obtain 
 permission to pass to their country. The twD 
 chief objects which he proposed to himself, in 
 exploring the state of this ancient people* 
 were these : First, to investigate their litera- 
 ture and history, and to collect Biblical manu- 
 scripts. Secondly, if he should find them to 
 be an intelligent people, and well acquainted 
 with the Syriac Scriptures, to endeavour to 
 make them instruments of illuminating the 
 Southern part of India, by engaging them in 
 translating their Scriptures into the Native 
 Languages. He had reason to believe that 
 this had not yet been done ; and he was pre- 
 pared not to wonder at the delay, when he 
 reflected how long it was before his own coun- 
 trymen began to think it their duty to make 
 versions of the Scriptures, for the use of other 
 nations. 
 
 < Palace of Travancore? 1{W& Oct. 180G. 
 
 * I have now been a week at the Palace of Trivan- 
 duram, where the Rajah resides. A letter of introdue- 
 
104 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 
 
 tion from Lieut-Colonel JVIacaulay, the British ResL 
 dent at Travancore, procured me a proper reception. 
 At my first audience His Highness was very inquisitive 
 as to the objects of my journey. As I had servants 
 with me of different casts and languages, it was very 
 easy for the Brahmins to discover every particular they 
 might wish to know, in regard to my profession, pur- 
 suits, and manner of life. When I told the Rajah 
 that the Syrian Christians were supposed to be of the 
 same religion with the English, he said he thought 
 that could not be the case, else he must have heard it 
 before ; if, however, it was so, he considered my de- 
 sire to visit them as being very reasonable. I assured 
 His Highness that their Shaster and ours was the same ; 
 and shewed him a Syriac New Testament which I had 
 at hand. The book being bqund and gilt after the 
 European manner, the Rajah shook his head ? and said 
 he was sure there was not a native in his dominions 
 who could read that book. I observed that this would 
 be proved in a few days. The Dewan (or Prime 
 Minister) thougjit the character something like what 
 he had seen sometimes in the houses of the Sooriam. 
 The Rajah said he would afford me every facility for 
 my journey in his power. He put an emerald ring on 
 my finger, as a mark of his friendship, and to secure 
 me respect in passing through his country ; and he 
 directed his Dewan to send proper persons -with me as 
 guides. 
 
 4 I requested that the Rajah would be pleased to 
 present a Catalogue of all the Hindoo Manuscripts in 
 the Temples of Travancore to the College of Fort* 
 William in Bengal. The Brahmins were very averse 
 to this ; but when I shewed the Rajah the catalogues 
 of the books in the Temples of Tanjore, giv;en by the 
 Rajah of Tanjore, and of those of the Temple of lia r 
 
RESPECTING THE SYRIANS. 105 
 
 misseram, given me by order of the Rannie (or Queen) 
 of Ramnad ; he desired it might be done : and orders 
 have been sent to the Hindoo College of Trichoor for 
 that purpose.' * 
 
 Chinganoor; a Church of the Syrian Christians, 
 Nov. IQth, 1806. 
 
 c From the palace of Travancore I proceeded to 
 Mavely-car, and thence to the hills at the bottom of the 
 high Ghauts which divide the Carnatic from Malay-ala. 
 The face of the country in general, in the vicinity of 
 the mountains, exhibits a varied scene of hill and dale, 
 and winding streams. These streams fall from the 
 mountains, and' preserve the vallies in perpetual ver- 
 dure. The woods produce pepper, cardamoms and 
 cassia, or common cinnamon ; also frankincense and 
 other aromatic gums. What adds much to the gran- 
 deur of the scenery in this country is, that the adja- 
 cent mountains of Travancore are not barren, but co- 
 vered with forests of teak wood (the Indian oak) pro- 
 ducing, it is said, the largest timber in the world. 
 
 6 The first view of the Christian Churches in this 
 sequestered region of Hindoostan, connected with the 
 idea of their tranquil duration for so many ages, can- 
 not fail to excite pleasing emotions in the mind of the 
 beholder. The form of the oldest buildings is not un. 
 like that of some of the old Parish Churches in Eng- 
 land ; the style of building in both being of Saracenic 
 
 * These three Catalogues, together with that of the Rajah 
 of Cochin, which the Author procured afterwards, are now 
 deposited in the College of Fort-William, and probably con- 
 tain all the Hindoo literature of the South c India. 
 
1O6 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 
 
 origin. They have sloping roofs, pointed arch 
 dows and buttresses supporting the walls. The beams 
 of the roof being exposed to view are ornamented; 
 and the ceiling of the choir and altar is circular and 
 fretted. In the Cathedral Churches, the shrines of the 
 deceased bishops are placed on each side of the altar. 
 Most of the Churches are built of a reddish stone, * 
 squared and polished at the quarry ; and are of durable 
 construction. The bells of the Churches are cast in 
 the founderies of the country ; some of them are of 
 large dimensions, and have inscriptions in Syriac and 
 Malay-alim. In approaching a town in the evening, 
 I once heard the sound of the bells among the hills ; 
 a circumstance which made me forget for a moment 
 that I was in Hindoostan, and reminded me of another 
 country. 
 
 ' The first Syrian Church which I saw was at Mavely- 
 car : but the Syrians here are in the vicinity of the 
 Romish Christians; and are not so simple in their 
 manners as those nearer the mountains. They had 
 been often visited by Romish emissaries in former 
 times : and they at first suspected that I belonged to 
 that communion. They had heard of the English, but 
 strangely supposed that they belonged to the Church of 
 the Pope in the West. They- had been so little accus- 
 tomed to see a friend, that they could not believe that 
 I was come with any friendly purpose. Added to this, 
 
 * This stone possesses a singular property. It is so soft at 
 the quarry that it may be pared with a knife, and modelled 
 in any fashion with ease j but \s\itn exposed for a time to the 
 air, it indurates like adamant. Dr. Francis Buchanan of 
 Bengal requested that I would bring to England a speci- 
 men of this stone, which he had not seen iu any of the British 
 Collections. 
 
RESPECTING THE SYRIANS. 10? 
 
 I had some discussions with a most intelligent priest^ 
 in regard to the original language of the Four Gospels, 
 which he maintained to be Syriac ; and they suspect- 
 ed from the complexion of my argument, that I 
 wished to weaken the evidences for their antiquity. * 
 
 * " You concede," said the Syrian, " that our Saviour 
 spoke in our language j how do you know it ?" From Syriac 
 expressions in the Greek Gospels. It appears that he spoke 
 Syriac when he walked by the way (Ephphatha), and when 
 he sat in the house (Talitha Cumi), and when he was upon 
 the cross (Eli, Eli, lama sabachthani). The Syrians were 
 pleased when they heard that we had got their language in 
 our English books. The priest observed that these last were 
 not the exact words, but * Ail, Ail, lamono sabachthani.' I 
 answered, that the word must have been very like Eft, for one 
 eaid ' He calleth EliasS " True," szid he, *' but yet it was 
 more likely to be Ail, Ail (pronounced II or Eel) for Hi/ or 
 'Hz/a, is Syriac for Vinegar ; and one thought he wanted 
 Vinegar, and filled immediately a sponge with it. But our 
 -Saviour did not want the medicated drink, as they supposed. 
 But," added he, " if the parables and discourses of our Lord 
 were in Syriac, and the people of Jerusalem commonly u?ed 
 it, is it not marvellous that his Disciples did not record his 
 parables in the Syriac Language j but that they should have 
 recourse to the Greek ?" I observed that the Gospel -was for 
 the world, and the Greek was then the universal language, 
 and therefore Providence selected it. " It is very probable,'* 
 said he, " that the Gospels were translated immediately af- 
 terwards into Greek, as into other languages 5 but surely 
 there must have been a Syriac original. The poor people in 
 Jerusalem could not read Greek. Had they no record in their 
 hands, of Christ's parables which they had heard, and of his 
 sublime discourses recorded by St. John, after his ascension?" 
 I acknowledged that it was believed by some of the learned 
 that the Gospel of St. Matthew was written originally in 
 
108 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 
 
 Soon, however, the gloom and suspicion subsided ; they 
 gave me the right hand of fellowship, in the primitive 
 manner; and one of their number was deputed to ac- 
 company me to the Churches in the interior. 
 
 ? When we were approaching the Church of Chin- 
 ganoor, we met one of the Cassanars, or Syrian Clergy. 
 He was dressed in a white loose vestment with a cap 
 of red silk hanging down behind. Being informed who 
 he was, I said to him in the Syriac Language, ' Peace 
 be unto you.' He was surprized at the salutation, but 
 immediately answered, c The God of peace be with 
 you. 1 He accosted the Rajah's servants in the lan- 
 guage of the country to know who 1 was ; and imme- 
 diately returned to the village to announce our ap- 
 proach. When we arrived I was received at the door 
 of the Church by three Katfieeshas, that is, Presbyters, 
 or Priests, who were habited in like manner, in white 
 vestments. Their names were Jesu, Zecharias, and 
 Urias, which they wrote down in my Journal, each 
 of them adding to his name the title of Kashetsha. 
 There were also present two Shumshanas 9 or Deacons. 
 The elder Priest was a very intelligent man, of reve- 
 rend appearance, having a long white beard, and of an 
 affable and engaging deportment. The three principal 
 Christians, or lay elders, belonging to the Church, were 
 
 Syriac. " So you admit St. Matth&w ? You may as well 
 *' admit St. John. Or was one gospel enough for the inha- 
 ** bitants of Jerusalem ?" I contended that there were many 
 Greek and Roman words in their own Syriac Gospels. 
 * 4 True," said he, " Roman words for Roman things." They 
 wished however to see some of these words. The discussion 
 afterwards, particularly in reference to the Gospel of St. 
 , was more in my favour. 
 
RESPECTING THE SYRIANS. 109 
 
 named Abraham, Thoma, and Alexandros. After some 
 conversation with my attendants they received me with 
 confidence and affection ; and the people of the .neigh- 
 bouring villages came round, women as well as men. 
 The sight of the WOMEN assured me that I was once 
 more (after a long absence from England) in a Chris- 
 tian country. For the Hindoo women, and the Maho- 
 medan women, and in short, all women who are not 
 Christians, are accounted by the men an inferior race : 
 and, in general, are confined to the house for life, like 
 irrational creatures. In every countenance now before 
 me I thought I could discover the intelligence of Chris- 
 tianity. But at the same time, I perceived, all around, 
 symptoms of poverty and political depression. In the 
 Churches, and in the people, there was the air of fallen 
 greatness. I said to the senior Priest, ( You appear to 
 me like a people who have known better days.' ' It is 
 even so," said he. t We are in a degenerate state com- 
 pared with our forefathers.' He noticed, that there were 
 two causes of their present decay. ' About 300 years 
 ago, an enemy came from the west, bearing the name of 
 Christ, but armed with the inquisition : and compelled 
 us to seek the protection of the native Princes. And 
 the native Princes have kept us in a state of depression 
 ever since. They indeed recognize our ancient personal 
 privileges, for we rank in general next to the Nairs, the 
 nobility of the country ; but they have encroached by 
 degrees on our property, till we have been reduced to the 
 humble state in which you find us. The glory of our 
 Church has passed away ; but we hope your nation will 
 revive it again. 1 I observed that c the glory of a Church 
 could never die, if it preserved the Bible.' c We have 
 preserved the Bible,' said he, c the Hindoo Princes 
 

 110 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 
 
 never touched our liberty of conscience. We were 
 merly on a footing with them in political power ; and 
 they respect our religion. We have also converts from 
 time to time ; but in this Christian duty we are not so 
 active as we once were ; besides, it is not so creditable 
 now to become Christian, in our low estate. 1 He then 
 pointed out to me a Namboory Brahmin, (that is, a 
 Brahmin of the highest cast) who had lately become 
 a Christian, and assumed the white vestment of a Sy- 
 rian Driest. 6 The learning too of the Bible,' he added, 
 ' is in a low state amongst us. Our copies are few in 
 number ; and that number is ;diminishing instead of in- 
 creasing ; and the writing out a whole copy of Sacred 
 Scripture is a great labour, where there is no profit, and 
 little piety.' I then produced a printed copy of the 
 Syriac New Testament There was not one of them 
 who had ever seen a printed copy before. They ad- 
 mired it much ; and every Priest, as it came into his 
 hands, began to read a portion, which he did fluently, 
 while the women came round to hear. I asked the old 
 Priest whether I should send them some copies from 
 Europe. c They would be worth their weight in silver,' - 
 said he. He asked me whether the Old Testament was 
 printed in Syriac as well as the New. I told him it 
 was, but I had not a copy. They professed an earnest 
 desire to obtain some copies of the whole Syriac Bible ; 
 and asked whether it would be practicable to obtain one 
 copy for every church. c I must confess to you,' said 
 Zecharias, * that we have very few copies of the Pro- 
 phetical Scriptures in the Church. Our Church lan- 
 guishes for want of the Scriptures.' But he added, 
 * the language that is most in use among the people is 
 the Malayalim, (or Malabar), .-the vernacular language- 
 
RESPECTING THE SYRIANS. Ill 
 
 of the c6untry. The Syriac is now only the learned 
 language, and the language of the Church: but we 
 generally expound the Scriptures to the people in the 
 vernacular tongue.' 
 
 ' I then entered on the subject of the translation of the 
 Scriptures. He said 6 a version could be made with 
 critical accuracy ; for there were many of the Syrian 
 Clergy who were perfect masters of both languages, 
 having spoken them from their infancy. But,' said he, 
 * our Bishop will rejoice to see you, and to discourse 
 with you on this and other subjects.' I told them that 
 if a translation could be prepared, I should be able to 
 get it printed, and to distribute copies among their fifty- 
 five Churches at a small price. * That indeed would 
 give joy,' said old Abraham. There was here a murmur 
 of satisfaction among the people. ' If I understand 
 you right,' said. I, * the greatest blessing the English 
 Church can bestow upon you, is the Bible.' * It is so,' 
 said he. ( And what is the next greatest,' said I. * Some 
 freedom and personal consequence as a people.' By 
 which he meant political liberty. We are here in 
 bondage, like Israel in Egypt.' I observed that the 
 English nation would doubtless recognise a nation of 
 fellow Christians ; and would be happy to interest it- 
 self in their behalf, as far as our political relation with 
 the prince of the country would permit. They wished 
 to know what were the principles of the English Go- 
 vernment, civil and religious. I answered that our 
 Government might be said to be founded generally on 
 the principles of the Bible. ' Ah,' said old Zecharias, 
 c that must be a glorious government which is founded on 
 the principles of the Bible,' The Priests then desired 
 I would give them some account of the History of the 
 
112 CHRISTIAN 
 
 English nation, and of our secession from their 
 the Church of Rome. And in return, I requested they 
 would give me some account of their History. My 
 communications with the Syrians are rendered very 
 easy, by means of an Interpreter whom I brought with 
 me all the way from the Tanjore country. He is a 
 Hindoo by descent, but is an intelligent Christian, and 
 was a pupil and Catechist of the late Mr. Swartz. The 
 Rev. Mr. Kolhoff recommended him to me. He for- 
 merly lived in Travancore, and is well acquainted with 
 the vernacular tongue. He also reads and writes Eng- 
 lish pretty well, and is as much interested in favour of 
 the Syrian Christians as I myself. Besides Mr. Swartz's 
 catechist, there are two natives of Travancore here, who 
 speak the Hindoostanee Language, which is familiar to 
 me. My knowledge of the Syriac is sufficient to refer 
 to texts of Scripture ; but I do not well understand the 
 pronunciation of the Syrians. I hope to be better 
 acquainted with their language before I leave the 
 country.' 
 
 < Ranmel, a Syrian Church, Nov. 12th, 1806. 
 
 This Church is built upon a rocky hill on the banks 
 of the river ; and is the most remote of all the Churches 
 in this quarter. The two Kasheeshas here are Luca3 
 and Mattai (Luke and Matthew.) The chief Lay 
 members are Abraham, Georgius, Thoma, and Philippus. 
 Some of the Priests accompany me from Church to 
 Church. I have now visited eight Churches, and 
 scarcely believe that I am in the land of the Hindoos ; 
 only that I now and then see a Hindoo temple on. the 
 
RESPECTING THE SYRIANS. 113 
 
 banks of the river. I observed that the bells of most 
 of the churches are within the building, and not in a 
 tower. The reason they said was this. When a Hin* 
 doo temple happens to be hear a church, the Hindoos 
 do not like the bell to sound loud, " because it frightens 
 their God." I perceive that the Syrian Christians as- 
 similate much to the Hindoos in the practice of fre- 
 quent ablutions for health and cleanliness, and in the 
 use of vegetables and light food. 
 
 6 I attended divine service on the Sunday. Their 
 Liturgy is that which was formerly used in the Churches 
 of the Patriarch of Antioch. During the prayers, there 
 were intervals of silence: the priest praying in a low 
 voice, and every man praying for himself. These si- 
 lent intervals add much to the solemnity and appear- 
 ance of devotion. They use- incense in the Churches,' 
 it grows in the woods around them ; and contributes 
 much, they say, to health, and to the warmth and com- 
 fort of the Church, during the cold and rainy season of 
 the year. At the conclusion of the service, a ceremony 
 takes place \\hich pleased me much. The Priest, (or 
 Bishop, if he be present) comes forward, and all the 
 people pass by him as they go out, receiving his be- 
 nediction individually. If any man has been guilty 
 of any immorality, he does not receive the bless- 
 ing ; and this, in their primitive and patriarchal state, 
 is accounted a severe punishment. Instruction by 
 preaching is little in use among them now. Many of 
 the old men lamented the decay of piety and religious 
 knowledge ; and spoke with pleasure of the record of 
 ancient times. They have some ceremonies nearly 
 allied to those of the Greek Church. Here, as in all 
 Churches in a state of decline, there is too much for- 
 
 I 
 
114 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 
 
 mality in the worship. But they have the Bible and 
 scriptural Liturgy ; and these will save a Church in 
 the worst of times. These may preserve the spark and 
 life of religion, though the flame be out. And as there 
 were but few copies' of the Bible among the Syrians, 
 (for every copy was transcribed with the pen) it is high- 
 ly probable that, if they had not enjoyed the advantage 
 of the daily prayers, and daily portions of Scripture in 
 their Liturgy, there would have been, in the revolution 
 of ages, no vestige of Christianity left among them. * 
 
 * In a nation like ours, overflowing with knowledge, men 
 are not always in circumstances to perceive the value of a 
 scriptural Liturgy. When Christians are well taught, they 
 think they want something better. But the young and the 
 ignorant, who form a great proportion of the community, 
 are edified by a little plain instruction frequently repeated. 
 A small Church or Sect may do without -a form for a while. 
 But a national Liturgy is that which preserves a relic of the 
 true faith among the people in a large empire, when the 
 Priests leave their' ARTICLES and their CONFESSIONS of FAITH. 
 Woe to the declining Church which hath no Scriptural Li- 
 turgy ! For when the Bible is gone, or when reading the 
 scriptures to the people ceases, what is there left ? Witness 
 the Presbyterians in the West of England, and some other 
 sects, who are said to have become Arians and Socinians to a 
 man. Eight chapters of Scripture, on an average, including 
 the Psalms, are read to the people in the course of every Sab- 
 bath day, in the Church of England. Four chapters are re- 
 commended to be read on every Sabbath day in the " Direc- 
 *' tory for public worship 1 ' of the Kirk of Scotland, viz. 
 " one chapter of each Testament at every meeting." But, 
 in consequence of its not being positively ordained, not one 
 chapter is now read. When therefore a minister of that 
 Church chuses to deviate from the doctrines of the " Confes- 
 
RESPECTING THE SYRIANS. 115 
 
 c The doctrines of the Syrian Christians are few in 
 number, but pure, and agree in essential points with 
 
 " sion of Faith" (which will sometimes happen) wha,t, we 
 would ask, is there left for the people ? * 
 
 The Puritans of a former age in England did not live long 
 enough to see the use of an evangelical Formulary. By them, 
 the experiment of a pure church devoid of form, was made 
 under the most favourable auspices , I know not what was 
 wanting of human and local circumstance, to give peculiar 
 doctrines perpetuity : according to their principles, for they 
 assumed that an establishment and human ordinance are of no 
 service in supporting or perpetuating the spiritual church of 
 Christ. But yet, with the first generation of men, (who had 
 their education in Halls and Colleges) the spiritual fervor 
 seemed to pass away. Instead of increasing, it decreased and 
 declined in most places, till little more than the name was 
 left. For when the spirit is gone," (in a church having no 
 form) nothing is left. In the mean time, primitive Chris- 
 tianity revived in England (not amongst them, but in Halls 
 and Colleges, and in the midst of rat Jonal form s and evange- 
 lical articles:} " FOR SO IT SEEMED GOOD UNTO GOD }" 
 and from that source is derived the greater part of pure re- 
 ligion now professed in this land, under whatever form it 
 may exist. 
 
 These observations are not made in a spirit of disrespect 
 for any mode of Christian worship : every form, we know, is 
 
 * The Kirk of Scotland is, we believe, the only National Church in 
 the world in which the Holy Scriptures are not read. When its ministers 
 are asked why they do not conform to tbe authorised Directory for the 
 public Worship of the nation, and read the Scriptures to the people, they 
 answer, that " the people do not like it." But if it be true that the peo- 
 ple dt not like to hear the Scriptures read in the house of God, this extra- 
 ordinary fact is the strongest argument that can be adduced for readin <1r 
 them ; and for beginning to read them without delay. How can it be 
 expected that the blessing of God should continue to accompany the mi- 
 nistrations of any Church, where his holy word ceases to be read in a sot 
 lemn manner to the people ? 
 
 I 2 
 
116 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 
 
 those of the Church of England : so that, although the 
 body of the Cluirch appears to be ignorant, and formal^ 
 and dead, there are individuals who are alive to righ- 
 teousness, who are distinguished from the rest by their 
 purity of life, and are sometimes censured for too rigid 
 a, piety. 
 
 4 The following are the chief doctrines of this ancient 
 Church : 
 
 ' 1. They hold the doctrine of a vicarious ATONEMENT 
 for the sins of men, by the blood and merits of Christ, 
 and of the justification of the soul before God, " by 
 faith alone," in that atonement. 
 
 6 2. They maintain the REGENERATION, or new birth 
 of the Soul to righteousness, by the influence of the 
 
 human and, therefore, imperfect : nor is perfection required j 
 that form being best for the tkne, which is best administered. 
 Christ left no form : (though he approved of the forms which 
 he found) because Churches in different climates, must have 
 different form's. There are differences of " administration?, 
 " saith the Apostle, but the same Lord, 1 ' 1 Cor. i. J2. 
 " One man esieenieth one day above another. He that re- 
 " gardeth the day, (as Easter and Pentecost) regardeth it 
 " unto the Lord ; and he that regardeth not the day, to the 
 *' Lord he doth rrpt regard it." Rom. xiv. 6. We are not 
 to despise " a \vieak brother, for whom Christ died," (1 Cor. 
 viii. 11.) though he be destitute of learning, and think he 
 possesses all that is necessary for forming a new Church, 
 when he has got the leaves of the New Testament ; when 
 the truth is, that a knowledge cf cotemporary history and 
 languages is as necessaiy to understand certain facts of the 
 New Testament, as the facts of any other book. But the 
 above remarks have been made with this view ; to qualify 
 the contempt, which ignorant persons in small sects fre- 
 quently express for the established worship of a CHRISTIAN 
 EMPIRE* 
 
RESPECTING THE SYRIANS. 117 
 
 Spirit of God, which change is called in their books, 
 from the Greek, the META-NOIA, or Change of Mind. 
 
 ' 3. In regard to the TRINITY the creed of the Syrian 
 Christians accords with that of St. Athanasius, but 
 without the damnatory clauses. In a written and of- 
 ficial communication to the English Resident of Tra- 
 vancore, the Metropolitan states it to be as follows : 
 
 " We believe in the Father, Son, and Holy Ghost, 
 M three persons in one God, neither confounding the 
 "persons nor dividing the substance, one in three, and 
 " three in one. The Father generator, the Son gener- 
 ** ated, and the Holy Ghost proceeding. None is be- 
 4 < fore or after the other ; in majesty, honour, might, 
 " and power co-equal ; Unity in Trinity, and Trinity 
 " in Unity." He then proceeds to disclaim the differ- 
 ent errors of Arius, Sabellius, Macedonius, Manes, Mar- 
 cianus, Julianus, Nestorius, and the Chalcedonians ; 
 and concludes, " That in the appointed time, through 
 " the disposition of the Father and the Holy Ghost, 
 " the Son appeared on earth for the salvation of man- 
 " kind; that he was born of the Virgin Mary, through 
 ** the means of the Holy Ghost, and was incarnate God 
 " and man." 
 
 ' In every Church, and in many of the private houses, 
 here are manuscripts in the Syriac Language : and I 
 frave been successful in procuring some old and valua- 
 ble copies of the Scriptures and other books written in 
 different ages and in different characters." 
 
118 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 
 
 ( Cande-nad, a Church of the Syrian Christians^ 
 November 23, 1806. 
 
 ' This is the residence of Mar Dionysius, the Metro- 
 politan of the Syrian Church. A number of the Priests 
 from the other Churches had assembled by desire of 
 the Bishop, before my arrival. The Bishop resides in 
 a building attached to the Church. I was much struck 
 with his first appearance. He was dressed in a vest- 
 ment of dark red silk ; a large golden cross hung from 
 his neck, and his venerable beard reached below his 
 girdle. Such, thought I, was the appearance of Chry- 
 sostom in the fourth century. On public occasions, he 
 wears the Episcopal mitre, and a muslin robe is thrown 
 over his under garment ; and in his hand he bears the 
 crosier, or pastoral staff.- He is a man of highly res- 
 pectable character in his Church, eminent for his piety, 
 and for the attention he devotes to his sacred functions. 
 I found him to be far superior in general learning to 
 any of his clergy whom I had yet seen. He told me 
 that all my conversations with his Priests since my ar- 
 rival in the country had been communicated to him. 
 6 You have come,' said he, * to visit a declining Church, 
 and I am now an old man : but the hopes of its seeing 
 better days cheer my old age, though I may not live 
 to see them.'* I submitted to the Bishop my wishes in 
 regard to the translation and printing of the Holy 
 Scriptures. < I have already fully considered the sub- 
 ject, 1 said he, < and have determined to superintend the 
 work myself, and to call the most learned of my clergy 
 to my aid. It is a work which will illuminate these, 
 dark regions, and God will give it his blessing.'' I 
 
RESPECTING THE SYRIANS. 119 
 
 was much pleased when I heard this pious resolution of 
 the. ./venerable. man; for. I had now ascertained that 
 there are upwards 200,000 Christians in the South of 
 India, besides the Syrians, who speak the Malabar 
 Language. The next subject of importance in my 
 mind, was the collection of useful manuscripts in the 
 Chaldaic'and Syriac Languages; and the Bishop was 
 pleased to say that he would assist my inquiries and 
 add to my collection. He descanted with great satis- 
 faction on the hope of seeing printed Syriac Bibles from 
 England; and said they would be ' a treasure to his 
 Church.' 
 
 * Cande-nad, 24th November, 1806. 
 
 ' Since my coming amongst this people^ I had che- 
 rished the hope that they might be one day united with 
 the Church of England. When I reflected on the im- 
 mense power of the Romish Church in India, and on 
 our inability to withstand its influence, alone, it ap- 
 peared to be an object of great consequence to secure 
 the aid and co-operation of the Syrian Church, and the 
 sanction of its antiquity in the East. I thought it 
 might be serviceable, at least, to lay such a foundation 
 by the discussion of the subject, as our Church might 
 act upon hereafter, if she should think it expedient. I 
 was afraid to mention the subject to the Bishop at our 
 first interview ; but he himself intimated that he would 
 be glad I would communicate freely upon it with two 
 of his clergy. I had hitherto observed somewhat of a 
 reserve in those with whom I had conversed on this 
 matter : and now the cause was explained. The 
 Bishop's chaplains confessed to me that they had doubts 
 
1 20 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 
 
 as to the purity of English, Ordination. ' The English, 1 
 said they, ' may be a warlike and great people; but 
 their Church, by your own account, is but of recent 
 origin. Whence do you derive your Ordination?' 
 * From Rome.' ' You derive it from a Church which 
 is our ancient enemy, and with which we would never 
 unite.' They acknowledged that there might be salva- 
 tion in every Church where c the name of Christ was 
 named ;' but in the question of an UNION, it was to be 
 considered that they had existed a pure Church of 
 Christ from the earliest ages ; that if there was such a 
 thing in the world as Ordination by the laying on of 
 hands, in succession from the Apostles, it was probable 
 that they possessed it ; that there was no record of his- 
 tory or tradition to impeach their claim. I observed, 
 that there was reason to believe that the same Ordina- 
 tion had descended from the Apostles, to the Church of 
 Home. ' It might be so : but that Church had depart- 
 ed from the faith.' I answered, that the impurity of 
 the channel had not corrupted the ordinance itself, or 
 invalidated the legitimacy of the imposition of hands ; 
 any more than the wickedness of a High Priest in Is- 
 rael could disqualify his successors. The Church of 
 England assumed that she derived Apostolical Ordina- 
 tion through the Church of Rome, as she might have 
 derived it through the Church of Antioch. I did not 
 consider that the Church of England was entitled to 
 reckon her Ordination to be higher or more sacred than 
 that of the Syrian Church. This was the point upon 
 which they wished me to be explicit. They expected 
 that in any official negotiation on this subject, the an- 
 tiquity and purity of Syrian Ordination should be ex- 
 pressly admitted. 
 
 2 
 
RESPECTING THE SYRIANS. 121 
 
 * Our conrersation was reported to the Bishop. He 
 wished me to state the advantages of an Union. One 
 advantage would be, I observed, that English Clergy- 
 men, or rather Missionaries ordained by the Church of 
 England, might be permitted hereafter to preach in. the 
 numerous Churches of the Syrians in India, and aid 
 them in the promulgation of pure religion, against the 
 preponderating and increasing influence of the Romish 
 Church ; and again, That Ordination by the Syrian 
 Bishop might qualify for preaching in the English 
 Churches in India ; for we had an immense Empire in 
 Hindoostan, but few Preachers : and of these few scarcely 
 any could preach in the native languages. The Bishop 
 said, ' I would sacrifice much for such an Union ; only 
 let me not be called to compromise anything of the 
 dignity and purity of our Church. 1 I told him, we did 
 not wish to degrade, we would rather protect and de- 
 lend it. All must confess that it was Chrisfs Church 
 in the midst of a heathen land. The Church of Eng- 
 land would be happy to promote its welfare, to revive 
 its spirit, and to use it as an instrument of future good 
 in the midst of her own Empire. I took this occasion 
 to observe that there were some rites and practices in 
 the Syrian Church, which our Church might consider 
 objectionable or nugatory. The Bishop confessed that 
 some customs had been introduced during their decline 
 in the latter centuries, which had no necessary connec- 
 tion with the constitution of the Church, and might be 
 removed without inconvenience. He asked whether I 
 had authority from my own Church to idnke any pro- 
 position to him. I answered that I had not : that my 
 own Church scarcely knew that the Syrian Church ex- 
 isted: but I coujd anticipate the wishes and purposes 
 
122 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 
 
 of good men. He thought it strange that there was no 
 Bishop in India to superintend so large an Empire ; 
 and said, he did not perfectly comprehend our ecclesias- 
 tical principles. I told him that we had sent Bishops 
 to other countries ; but that our Indian Empire was 
 yet in its infancy. Next day, the Bishop, after con- 
 ferring with his clergy on the subject, returned an an- 
 swer in writing to the following effect ; That an 
 union with the English Church, or, at least, such a con- 
 nection as should appear to both Churches practicable 
 and expedient, would be a happy event, and favourable 
 to the advancement of Religion in India.' In making 
 this communication, he used his official designation, 
 ' Mar Dionysius, Metropolitan of Malabar.' I asked 
 the Bishop if he would permit two of the young Cas-^ 
 sanars to- go to England to finish their education, and 
 then return to India. He said, he should be very happy 
 to give his permission, if any should be found who were 
 willing to go. I have accordingly made the offer to two 
 youths of good abilities, who are well skilled in the Sy- 
 riac Language.' 
 
 ' Cande-nad, 25th A^ov. 1806. 
 
 * The Bishop was desirous to know something of the 
 other Churches which had separated from Rome. I was 
 ashamed to tell him how many they were. I mention- 
 ed that there was a Kasheesha or Presbyter Church in 
 our own kingdom, in which every Kasheesha was equal 
 to another. * And are there no Shimshanas ?' (Deacons 
 in holy orders). < None.' < And what, is there nobody 
 to overlook the Kasheeshas?' < Not one.' ' And who 
 is the Angel of their Church ?' (alkiding to the form 
 
RESPECTING THE 'SYRIANS. 123 
 
 of the seven Churches in Asia, Rev. ii. 1.) c They 
 have none,' ' There must be something imperfect 
 there,' said he. * This led to the mention of the dif- 
 ferent sects. Those which most interested him were 
 the Quakers and Baptists. He said it was an imposing 
 idea to wash the body with water, to begin, a new life. 
 He asked whether they were baptized again every time 
 they relapsed into sin and known apostacy. ; Are there 
 good men amongst these sects ?' Excellent men almost 
 in all. * I see it is with you as it was in the first ages ; 
 new sects were produced by true piety, but it was piety 
 founded on ignorance. But do not good men in these 
 sects relax a little when they grow old ?' * Yes, they 
 speak in general less frequently and less dogmatically 
 of their peculiar forms when they are old : one reason 
 of which is, that the smaller sects, who are, for the 
 most part poor, generally acquire their competence of 
 learning in advanced life.' We next had some conver- 
 sation concerning forms of worship ; whether Christ 
 intended that his Churc i should have the same form 
 under the burning line, and in a country of frost and 
 snow.' 
 
 * It is proper to state, for the satisfaction of those who may 
 differ in opinion with the venerable Bishop, .that in the Syriac 
 translation of the New Testament, there is no proper word 
 for Bishop other than KasJteesha. The v.ords Kasheesba and 
 Shumshana, or properly Me-shumshana, arc the two terms 
 for the two orders of Bishop and Deacon in the third chap- 
 ter of 1st Timothy. The terms Episcopos and Methrcpo/ita 
 have been introduced into the Syrian Church from the Greek. 
 The Bishop seemed to be more surprised at the striking out 
 the sacred order of Deacon, than at not finding the order of 
 a superintending Priest or Bishop. 
 
1 24 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 
 
 Udiamper , Dec. 1806. 
 
 * From Cande-nad I returned to the sea-coast to visit 
 Colonel Macaulay, the British Resident in Travancore, 
 He is at present on the island of Bal-gatty, called by 
 the natives the Pepper Jungle. I have derived much 
 valuable information from this intelligent officer, who 
 possess.es a better knowledge of the South of India, than, 
 I suppose, any other European. He is a gentleman of 
 a highly cultivated mind, of much various learning, and 
 master of several languages. To these attainments he 
 adds a quality which does not always accompany 
 them : He is the friend of Christianity. After resid- 
 ing with him a few days, he accompanied me in a Tour 
 to the interior. We first visited Udiamper, or as it 
 is called by the Portuguese writers, Diamper. This 
 was formerly the residence of Beliarte, King of the 
 Christians ; and here is the Syrian Church at which 
 Archbishop Menezes from Goa, convened the Synod of 
 the Syrian Clergy in 1599, when he burned the Sy- 
 riac and Chaldaic books. The Syrians report, that 
 while the flames ascended, he went round the Church 
 in procession chaunting a song of triumph. 
 
 6 From Udiamper, Colonel Macaulay accompanied 
 me to Cande-nad, to visit the Syrian Bishop a second 
 time. He told us he had commenced the translation of 
 the Scriptures. He was rather indisposed, and said he 
 felt the infirmities of advanced years, his age being now 
 seventy-eight. I promised to see him once more before 
 I left the country.' 
 
RESPECTING THE SYRIANS. 125 
 
 c Cranganore, 9th Dec. 1806. 
 
 ' This is that celebrated place of Christian antiquity 
 where the Apostle Thomas is said to have landed, when 
 he first arrived in India from Aden in Arabia. There 
 was formerly a town and fort at Cranganore, the Portu- 
 guese having once thought of making it the emporium 
 of their commerce in India ; but both are now in ruins. 
 There is however one substantial relic of its greatness. 
 There is an Archbishop of Cranganore, and subject to 
 him there are forty-five Churches ; many of which I 
 entered. In some of them the worship is conducted 
 with as much decorum as in the Romish Churches of 
 Western Ireland. Not far from Cranganore is the town 
 of PAROOR, where there is an ancient Syrian Church, 
 which bears the name of the Apostle Thomas. It is 
 supposed to be the oldest in Malabar, and is still used 
 for Divine Service. I took a drawing of it. The tra- 
 dition among the Syrians is, that the Apostle continued 
 at this place for a time, before he went to preach at 
 Melapoor and St. Thomas's Mount, on the coast of 
 Coromandel, where he was put to death. The fact is 
 certainly of little consequence ; but I am satisfied that 
 we have as good authority for believing that the Apos- 
 tle Thomas died in India, as that the Apostle Peter 
 died at Rome.' 
 
 c Verapoli, Dec. 1806. 
 
 * This is the residence of Bishop Raymondo, the Pope's 
 Apostolic Vicar in Malabar. There is a College here 
 for the sacerdotal office, in which the students (from ten 
 to twenty in number) are instru ted in the Latin and 
 Syriac Languages. At Pulingunna there is another 
 
126 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 
 
 College, in which the Syriac alone is taught; where I 
 counted twelve Students. The Apostolic Vicar super- 
 intends sixty-four Churches ; exclusive of the forty-five 
 governed by the Archbishop of Cranganore, and exclu- 
 sive of the large Dioceses of the Bishops of Cochin and 
 of Quilon, whose Churches extend to Cape Comorin, 
 and are visible from the sea. The view of this assem- 
 blage of Christian Congregations excited in my mind 
 mingled sensations of pleasure and regret; of pleasure, 
 to think that so many of the Hindoos have been rescued 
 from the idolatry of Brahma, and its criminal worship ; 
 and of regret, when I reflected that there was not to 
 be found among the whole body, one copy of the Holy 
 Bible. 
 
 The Apostolic Vicar is an Italian, and corresponds 
 with the Society f de propaganda Fide.' He is a man 
 of liberal manners, and gave me free access to the ar- 
 chives of Verapoli, which are upwards of two centuries 
 old. In the library I found many volumes marked 
 * Liber hereticus prohibit us. 1 Almost every step I take 
 in Christian India, I meet with a memento of the In- 
 quisition. The Apostolical Vicar, however, does not ac- 
 knowledge its authority, and places himself under Bri- 
 tish protection. He spoke of the Inquisition with just 
 indignation, and, in the presence of the British Resi- 
 dent, called it 6 a horrid Tribunal.' I asked him whe- 
 ther he thought I might with safety visit the Inquisi- 
 tion, when I sailed past Goa ; there being at this time 
 a British force in its vicinity. It asserted a personal 
 jurisdiction over natives who were now British sub- 
 jects : and it was proper the English Government should 
 know something of its present state. The Bishop an- 
 swered, ' I do not know what you might do under the 
 protection of a British force ; but I should not like 
 
RESPECTING THE SYRIANS. 127 
 
 (smiling, and pressing his capacious sides,) to trust my 
 body in their hands. 1 
 
 We then had some conversation on the subject <>f 
 giving the Scriptures to the native Roman Catholics. 
 I had heard before, that the Bishop was by no means 
 hostile to the measure. I told him that. I should pro- 
 bably find the means of translating the Scriptures into 
 the Malabar Language, and wished to know whether 
 he had any objection to this mode of illuminating the 
 ignorant minds of the native Christians. He said he 
 had none. I visited the Bishop two or three times af- 
 terwards. At our last interview he said, c I have been 
 thinking of the good gift you are meditating for the na- 
 tive Christians ; but believe me, the Inquisition will 
 endeavour to counteract your purposes by every means 
 in their power.' I aftenvards conversed with an intelli- 
 gent native Priest, who was well acquainted with the 
 state and character of the Christians, and asked him 
 whether he thought they would be happy to obtain the 
 Scriptures ? ( Yes,' answered he, ' those who have heard 
 of them.'' I asked if he had got a Bible himself ? 
 * No, 1 he said ; * but he had seen one at Goa/ 
 
 ( Angamalee, a Syrian Town, containing Three Churches, 
 
 January 1807. 
 
 c I have penetrated once more inland to visit the 
 Syrian Churches. At the town of Cenotta, I was sur- 
 prised to meet with Jews and Christians in the same 
 street. The Jews led me first to their Synagogue, and 
 allowed me to take away some manuscripts for money. 
 The Syrian Christians then conducted me to their an- 
 cient Church. I afterwards sat down on an eminence 
 above the town to contemplate this interesting spec-la- 
 
128 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 
 
 cle ; a Jewish Synagogue, and a Christian Church, 
 standing over against each other ; exhibiting, as it were, 
 during many revolving ages, the LAW and the GOSPEL 
 to the view of the heathen people. 
 
 < Angamalee is one of the most remote of the Syrian . 
 towns in this direction, and is situated on a high land. 
 This was once the residence of the Syrian Bishop. 
 The inhabitants told me, that when Tippoo Sultan in- 
 vaded Travancore, a detachment of his cavalry pene- 
 trated to Angamalee, where they expected to find great 
 wealth, from its ancient fame. Being Mahomedans, 
 they expressed their abhorrence of the Christian reli- 
 gion, by destroying one of the lesser Churches, and 
 stabling their horses in the great Church. In this place 
 I have found a good many valuable manuscripts. I 
 had been led to suppose, from .the statement of the 
 Portuguese historians, that possibly all the Syriac JMSS, 
 of the Bible had bedn burned by the Romish Church 
 at the Synod of Diamper, in 1599. :But this was not 
 the case. The Inquisitors condemned many books to 
 the flames; but they saved the Bible; being content 
 to order that the Syriac Scriptures should be amended 
 agreeably to the Vulgate of Rome. But many Bibles 
 and other volumes were not produced at all. In the 
 acts of the council of Nice, it is recorded, that Johannes, 
 Bishop of India, signed his name at that council in 
 A. D. 325. The Syriac version of the Scriptures was 
 brought to India, according to the popular belief, .be- 
 fore the year 325. Some of their present copie* are cer- 
 tainly of ancient date. Though, written on a 
 thick paper, like that of some MSS. in the British 
 seum, commonly called Eastern paper, the ink has, in 
 several places, eat through the material in the exact 
 form of the letter. In other copies, where the ink had 
 less of a corroding quality, it has fallen off, and left a 
 
RESPECTING THE SYRIANS. 
 
 4ark vestige of the letter ; faint, indeed, but not, iri 
 general, illegible. 
 
 There is a volume, which was deposited iri one of the 
 remote Churches, near the mountains, which merits a 
 particular description. It contains the Old and New 
 Testaments, engrossed on strong vellumj in large folio, 
 having three columns in a page ; and is written with 
 beautiful accuracy. The character is Estrangelo Sy- 
 riac ; and the Word3 <jf every book are mitiibered. But 
 the volume has suffered injury from time or neglect. 
 In certain places the ink has been totally obliterated 
 from the page, and left the parchment iri its state of 
 natural whiteness : but the letters can, in general, be 
 distinctly traced from the impress of the pen, or from 
 the partial corrosion of the ink. I scarcely expected 
 that the Syrian Church would have parted with tnte 
 manuscript. But the Bishop was pleased tb present 
 it to me, saying, * It will be safer in your hands than 
 in our own; 1 alluding to the revolutions in Hindoos-, 
 tan. - * And yet,' said he, * we have kept it, as some 
 think, for near a thousand years.' -'I \vish,' said I, f that 
 England may be able to keep it a thousaild years.' Iri 
 looking over it, I find the very first proposed emendation 
 of the Hebrew Text by Dr. Kehnicott, (Gen. iv. 8.) in this 
 manuscript ; and, ho doubt, it is the right reading. The 
 disputed passage in 1 John v. 7. is not to be found in 
 it ; nor is this verse to be found in any copy of the 
 Syriac Scriptures which I have yet seen. * The view 
 
 * Notwithstanding this 1 omission, the author believes the 
 passage to be genuine, ^ne foundation on which he builds 
 this opinion, is th6 following : Considering, as he does', that 
 the learning and argument have been nearly equal on both 
 sides of the subject, he would rest the genuineness of 
 ihe verse On the answer to this question : " Which is most 
 likely to be true, That the Arians of the fourth century, ht 
 
 K 
 
ISO CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 
 
 of these copies of the Scriptures, and of the Churches 
 which contain them, still continues to excite a pleasing 
 astonishment in my mind : and I sometimes question 
 myself, whether I am indeed in India, in the midst of 
 the Hindoos, and not far from the equinoctial line. How 
 wonderful it is, that, during the dark ages of Europe, 
 whilst ignorance and superstition, in a manner, denied 
 the Scriptures to the rest of the world, the Bible should 
 have found an asylum in the mountains of Malay-ala, 
 where it was freely read by upwards of an hundred 
 Churches ! 
 
 * But there are other ancient documents in Malabar, 
 not less interesting than the Syrian Manuscripts. The 
 old Portuguese historians relate, that soon after the 
 arrival of their countrymen in India, about 300 years 
 ago, the Syrian bishop of Angamalee (the place where I 
 now am) deposited in the Fort of Cochin, for safe cus- 
 tody, certain tablets of brass, on which were engraved 
 rights of nobility, and other privileges granted by a 
 Prince of a former age ; and that while these tablets 
 were x under the charge of the Portuguese, they had 
 been unaccountably lost, and were never after heard of*. 
 Adrian Moens, a Governor of Cochin, in 1770, who 
 published some account of the Jews of Malabar, in- 
 forms us that he used every means in his power, for 
 many years, to obtain a sight of the famed Christian 
 
 their fury against the Church should, in transcribing their co- 
 pies, silently omit a testimony, which, if true,, destroyed their 
 whole system \ or That the general Church should directly 
 fcrge and insert it ?" 
 
 This appears to the author to be the just mode of stating 
 the question ; but he has certainly no wish to awaken the 
 controversy concerning this verse. If it be genuine, it is 
 only or.e of the heun-stones of the temple. If it be not ge- 
 nuine, it is not a corner-stone. 
 
RESPECTING THE SYRIANS. 131 
 
 Plates ; and was at length satisfied that they were ir- 
 recoverably lost, or rather, he adds, that they never ex- 
 isted. The Learned in general, and the Antiquarian in 
 particular, will be glad to hear that these ancient Ta- 
 blets have been recovered within this last month by the 
 exertions of Colonel Macaulay, the British Resident in 
 Travancore, and are now officially deposited with that 
 Officer. 
 
 6 The Christian Tablets are six in number. They 
 are composed of a mixed metal. The engraving on the 
 largest plate is thirteen inches long, by about four 
 broad. They are closely written, four of them on both 
 sides of the plate, making in all eleven pages. On the 
 plate reputed to be the oldest, Inhere is writing perspL 
 cuously engraved in nail-headed or triangular-headed 
 letters, resembling the Persepolitan or Babylonish. On 
 the same plate there is writing in another character, 
 which is supposed to have no affinity with any exist- 
 ing character in Hindoostan. The grant on this plate 
 appears to be witnessed by four Jews of rank, whose 
 names are distinctly engraved in an old-Hebrew charac- 
 ter, resembling the alphabet called the Palmi/rene: and 
 to each name is prefixed the title of c MagenJ or Chief, 
 as the Jews translated it. It may be doubted, whether 
 there exist in the world any documents of so great 
 length, which are of equal antiquity, and in such fault- 
 less preservation, as the Christian Tablets of Malabar. 
 The Jews of Cochin indeed contest the palm of anti- 
 quity; for they also produce two Tablets, contain- 
 ing privileges granted at a remote period; of which 
 they presented to me a Hebrew Translation. As no 
 person can be found in this country who is able to tran- 
 slate the Christian Tablets, I have directed an engraver 
 at Cochin to execute on copper-plates a fac-simile of the 
 whole, for the purpose of transmitting copies to the 
 
 K 2 
 
132 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 
 
 learned Societies in Asia and Europe. The Christian 
 and Jewish plates together make fourteen pages. A 
 copy was sent in the first instance to the Pundits of the 
 Shanscrit College at Trichiur, by direction of the Ra- 
 jah of Cochin; but they could not read the charac- 
 ter. * From this place I proceed to Cande-nad, to visit 
 the Bishop once more before I return to Bengal. 
 
 THE MALABAR BIBLE. 
 
 AFTER the Author left Travancore, the Bishop 
 prosecuted the translation of the Scriptures 
 into the Malabar Language without intermis- 
 sion, until he had Completed the New Testa- 
 ment. The year following, the Author visited 
 Travancore a second time, and carried the 
 Manuscript to Bombay to be painted, an ex- 
 cellent fount of Malabar types having been 
 recently cast at that place. Learned natives 
 went from Travancore to superintend the 
 press ; and it is probable that it is now nearly 
 
 Most of the Manuscripts which I collected among the 
 Syrian Christians, I have presented to the University of Cam- 
 bridge \ and they are now deposited in the Public Library 
 of that University, together xviih the copper- plates on which 
 are engraved the fac-similis of the Christian and 
 Tablets. 
 
RESPECTING THE SYRIANS. 133 
 
 finished, as a copy of the Gospels of St. Mat- 
 thew and St. Mark, beautifully printed, was 
 received in England some time ago ; and pre- 
 sented to the Bible Society : This version of 
 the Scriptures will be prosecuted until the 
 whole Bible is completed, and copies circulat- 
 ed throughout the Christian regions of Mala- 
 bar. * 
 
 * The Author received from the Syrian Christians the 
 names of several Christian churches in Mesopotamia and Sy- 
 ria, with which they formerly had intercourse, and which 
 constitute the remnant of the ancient church of ANTIOCH. 
 These have, for the most part, remained in a tranquil state 
 under Mahomedan dominion, for several ages ; and the Au- 
 thor promised the Syrian Bishop that he would visit them, if 
 circumstances permitted. For this purpose he intended to 
 have returned from India to Europe by a route overland ; 
 but the French influence at the Court of Persia, at that time, 
 prevented him. He has it now in contemplation to make a 
 voyage from England, and to fulfil his promise if practica- 
 ble j the relations of amity subsisting between Great Britain 
 and the Porte and Persia rendering literary researches in these 
 regions more easy than at any former period. He proposes 
 also to visit Jerusalem and the interior of Palestine, Greece, 
 and the Archipelago, with the view of investigating subjects 
 connected with the translation of the Scriptures, and the ex- 
 tension 6f Christianity. 
 
134 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 
 
 THE SYRIAC BIBLE. 
 
 IT has been further in contemplation to print 
 an edition of the Syriac Scriptures, if the pub- 
 lic should countenance the design. This gift, 
 it maybe presumed, the English nation will be 
 pleased to present to the Syrian Christians. 
 We are already debtors to that ancient people. 
 They have preserved the manuscripts of the 
 Holy Scriptures incorrupt, during a long series 
 of ages, and have now committed them into 
 our own hands. By their long and energetic 
 defence of pure doctrine against anti-christian 
 error, they are entitled to the gratitude and 
 thanks of the rest of the Christian world. Fur- 
 ther, they have preserved to this day the lan- 
 guage in which our blessed Lord preached to 
 men the glad tidings of Salvation. Their 
 Scriptures, their doctrine, their language, in 
 short, their very existence, all add something 
 to the evidence of the-truth of Christianity. 
 
 The motives then for printing an edition of 
 the Syriac Bible are these : 
 
 1. To do honour to the language which was 
 spoken by our blessed Saviour when upon 
 earth. 
 
RESPECTING THE SYRIANS. 135 
 
 2. To do honour to that ancient Church, 
 which has preserved his language and his doc- 
 trine. 
 
 3. As the means of perpetuating the true 
 Faith in the same Church for ages to come. 
 
 4. As the means of preserving the pronun- 
 ciation, and of cultivating the knowledge of 
 the Syriac Language in the East ; and, 
 
 5. As the means of reviving the knowledge 
 of the Syriac Language in our own nation. 
 
 On the Author's return to England, he 
 could not find one copy of the Syriac Bible 
 in a separate volume for sale in the kingdom. 
 He wished to send a copy to the Syrian Bi- 
 shop, as an earnest of more when an edition 
 should be printed. 
 
 The Syriac Bible is wanted not only by the 
 Churches of the Syrian Christians, but by the 
 still more numerous Churches of the Syro- 
 Romish Christians in Malabar, and by the 
 Nestorian and Jacobite Christians in Persia, 
 Armenia, and Tartary, who also use the Syriac 
 Language. 
 
136 CJJRJSTJ4N JIESEARCHES. 
 
 THE ROMISH CHRISTIANS IN INDIA* 
 
 IN every age of the Church of Rome there 
 have been individuals, of an enlightened piety, 
 who derived their religion not from " the com- 
 mandments of men," but from the doctrines 
 of the Bible. There are at this day, iri India 
 and in England, members of that communion, 
 who deserve the affection and respect of all 
 good men ; and whose cultivated minds will 
 arraign the corruptions of their own religion, 
 which the Author is about to describe, more 
 severely than he will permit himself to do. 
 He is indeed prepared to speak of Roman 
 Catholics with as, much liberality as perhaps 
 any Protestant has ever attempted on Chris- 
 tian principles : fqr he is acquainted with in- 
 dividuals, whose unaffected piety he considers 
 a reproach to a great body of Protestants, 
 even of the strictest sort. It is indeed painful 
 to say any thing which may seem ungenerous 
 to feeling and noble minds ; but those en- 
 lightened persons, Vhpse good opinion he is 
 desirable to preserve, will themselves be 
 pleased to see that truth is not sacrificed to 
 personal respect, or to a spurious candour. 
 Their pwn church sets an example of " plain- 
 
THE ROMISH CHRISTIANS. 137 
 
 ** ness of speech" in the assertion of those 
 tenets which it professes, some of which must 
 be extremely painful to the feeling of Protes- 
 tants, in their social intercourse with Catho- 
 lics ; such as, " That there is no salvation out 
 cc of the pale of the Romish Church." 
 
 This exclusive character prevents concord 
 and intimacy between Protestant and Catholic 
 families. On the principles of Infidelity they 
 can associate very easily; but on the princi- 
 ples of Religion, the Protestant must ever be 
 on the defensive; for the Romish Church ex- 
 communicates him : and although he must 
 hope that some individuals do not maintain 
 the tenet, yet his uncertainty as to the fact 
 prevents that cordiality which he desires. 
 Many excellent Catholics suffer unjustly in 
 their intercourse with Protestants, from the 
 ancient and exclusive articles of their own 
 Church, which they themselves neither profess 
 nor believe. If they will only intimate to 
 their Protestant friends, that they renounce 
 the exclusive principle, and that they profess 
 the religion of the Bible, no more seems requi- 
 site to form with such persons the sincerest 
 friendship on Christian principles. 
 
 At the present time we see the Romish Re- 
 ligion in Europe without dominion ; and hence 
 it is viewed by the mere philosopher with in. 
 Difference or contempt. He is pleased to see, 
 
138 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES. 
 
 that the " seven heads and the ten horns" are 
 taken away ; and thinks nothing of the 
 " names of blasphemy." But in the following 
 pages, the Author will have occasion to shew 
 what Rome is, as having dominion ; and pos- 
 sessing it too within the boundaries of the Brit- 
 ish Empire. 
 
 In passing through the Romish Provinces in 
 the East, though the Author had before heard 
 much of the Papal corruptions, he certainly 
 did not expect to see Christianity in the de- 
 graded state in which he found it. Of the 
 Priests it may truly be said, that they are, in 
 general, better acquainted with the Veda of 
 Brahma than with the Gospel of Christ. In 
 some places the doctrines of both are blended. 
 At Aughoor, situated between Tritchinopoly 
 and Madura, he visited a Christian Church, and 
 saw near it (in October 1806) a Tower of Jug- 
 gernaut which is employed in solemnizing 
 the Christian Festivals. The old Priest Jose- 
 phus accompanied him, to the spot, and while 
 he surveyed the idolatrous car and its painted 
 figures, the Priest gave a particular account of 
 the various ceremonies which are performed, 
 seemingly unconscious himself of any im- 
 propriety in them. The Author went with 
 him afterwards into the Church, and seeing a 
 book lying on the altar, opened it ; but the 
 Reader may judge of his surprize, when he 
 
THE ROMISH CHRISTIAKS. 139 
 
 found it was a Syriac volume, and was inform- 
 ed that the Priest himself was a descendant of 
 the Syrian Christians, and belonged to what is 
 now called the Syro-Roman Church, the whole 
 service of which is in Syriac. Thus, by the 
 intervention of the Papal power, are the cere- 
 monies of Moloch consecrated in a manner by 
 the sacred Syriac Language. What a heavy 
 resposibility lies on Rome, for having thus cor- 
 rupted and degraded that pure and ancient 
 Church ! 
 
 While the Author viewed these Christian 
 corruptions in different places, and in different 
 forms, he was always referred to the Inquisition 
 at Goa, as the fountain-head. He had long 
 cherished the hope, that he should be able to 
 visit Goa before he left India. His chief ob- 
 jects were the following : 
 
 1. To ascertain whether the Inquisition ac- 
 tually refused to recognize the Bible, among 
 the Romish Churches in British India. 
 
 2. To inquire into the state and jurisdiction 
 of the Inquisition, particularly as it affected 
 British subjects. 
 
 3. To learn what was the system of educa- 
 tion for the Priesthood ; and, 
 
 4. To examine the ancient Church-libraries 
 in Goa, which were said to contain all the 
 books of the first printing. 
 
140 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES. 
 
 He will select from his Journal, in this place, 
 chiefly what relates to the Inquisition. He 
 had learnt from every quarter, that this tribu- 
 nal, formerly so well known for its frequent 
 burnings, was still in operation, though under 
 some restriction as to the publicity of its pro- 
 ceedings ; and that its power extended to the 
 extreme boundary of Hindoostan. That, in 
 the present civilized state of Christian nations 
 in Europe, an Inquisition should exist at all 
 under their authority, appeared strange ; but 
 that a Papal tribunal of this character should 
 exist under the implied toleration and counte- 
 nance of the British Government; that Chris- 
 tians, being subjects of the British Empire, and 
 inhabiting the British territories, should be 
 amendable to its power and jurisdiction, was 
 a statement which seemed to be scarcely cre- 
 dible; but, if tru, a fact which demanded the; 
 most public and solemn representation. 
 
 God.; Convent of the Augustmiahs, 
 Jan. 23, 1808. 
 
 6 On my arrival at Goa, I was received into the house 
 of Captain Schuyler, the British Resident. The Bri- 
 tish force here is commanded by Colonel Adams, of His 
 Majesty's 78th Regiment, with whom I was formerly 
 
TtfE ROMISH CHRISTIANS. )44 
 
 .well acquainted in Bengal. * Next day I was intro- 
 duced by these gentlemen to the Vice-Roy of Goa, the 
 Count de Cabral. I intimated to His Excellency my 
 wish to sail up the river to Old Goa, j- (where the In- 
 quisition is,) to which he politely acceded. Major 
 Pareira, of the Portuguese establishment, who was pre- 
 sent, and to whom I had letters of Introduction from 
 Bengal, offered to accompany me to the city, and to in- 
 troduce me to the Archbishop of Goa, the Primate of 
 the Orient. 
 
 c I had communicated to Colonel Adams, and to the 
 British Resident, my purpose of inquiring into the state 
 of the Inquisition. These gentlemen informed me, that 
 I should not be able to accomplish my design without 
 difficulty ; since every thing relating to the Inquisition 
 was conducted in a very secret manner, the most re- 
 spectable of the Lay Portuguese themselves being igno- 
 rant of its proceedings ; and that, if the Priests were 
 to discover my object, their excessive jealousy and 
 alarm would prevent their communicating with me, or 
 satisfying my inquiries on any subject. 
 
 * The forts in the harbour of Goa were then occupied by 
 British troops (two King's regiments, and two regiments of 
 Native infantry) to prevent its falling into the hands of the 
 French. 
 
 f There is Old and New Goa. The old city is about 
 eight miles up the river. The Vice-Roy and the chief Por- 
 tuguese inhabitants reside at New Goa, which is at the mouth 
 of the river, within the forts of the harbour. The elicit/, 
 where the Inquisition and the Churches are, is now almost en- 
 tirely deserted by the secular Portuguese, and is inhabited by 
 the Priests alone. The unhealthiness of the place, and the 
 ascendancy of the Priests, are the causes assigned for aban- 
 doning the ancient city. 
 
142 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES. 
 
 6 On receiving this intelligence, I perceived that it 
 would be necessary to proceed with caution. I was, in 
 fact, about to visit a republic of Priests ; whose domi- 
 nion had existed for nearly three centuries ; whose pro- 
 vince it was to prosecute heretics, and particularly the 
 teachers of heresy ; and from whose authority and sen- 
 tence there was no appeal in India. * 
 
 * It happened that Lieutenant Kempthorne, Com- 
 mander of His Majesty's brig Diana, a distant connec- 
 tion of my own, was at this time in the harbour. On 
 his learning that I meant to visit Old Goa, he offered 
 to accompany me ; as did Captain Stirling, of His Ma- 
 jesty's 84th regiment, which is now stationed at the 
 forts. 
 
 ' We proceeded up the river in the British Resident's 
 barge, accompanied by Major Pareira, who was well 
 qualified, by a thirty years' residence, to give informa- 
 tion concerning local circumstances. From him I learned 
 that there were upwards of two hundred Churches and 
 Chapels in the province of Goa, and upwards of two 
 thousand Priests.' 
 
 6 On our arrival at the city, f it was past twelve 
 o'clock : all the Churches were shut, and we were told 
 
 * I was informed that the Vice-Roy of Goa has no autho- 
 riiy over the Inquisition, and that he himself is liable to its 
 censure. Were the British Government, for instance, to 
 prefer a complaint against the Inquisition to the Portuguese 
 Government at Goa, it could obtain no redress. By the 
 vciy constitution of the Inquisition, there is no power in In- 
 dia which can invade its jurisdiction, or even put a question 
 to it on any subject. 
 
 f We entered the city by the palace gate, over which is 
 the Statue of Fasco de Gatna, v.'ho first opened India to the 
 view of Europe. I had seen at Calicut, a few weeks before, 
 
THE ROMISH CHRISTIANS. 143 
 
 that they would not be opened again till two o'clock. I 
 mentioned to Major Pareira, that I intended to stay at 
 Old Goa some days ; and that I should be obliged to 
 him to find me a place to sleep in. He seemed sur- 
 prised at this intimation, and observed that it would be 
 difficult for me to obtain reception in any of the 
 Churches or Convents, and that there were no private 
 houses into which I could be admitted. I said I could 
 sleep any where ; I had two servants with me, and a 
 travelling bed. When he perceived that I was serious 
 in my purpose, he gave directions to a civil officer, to 
 clear out a room in a building which had been long un- 
 inhabited, and which was then used as a warehouse for 
 goods. Matters at this time presented a very gloomy 
 appearance ; and I had thoughts of returning with my 
 companions from this inhospitable place. In the mean 
 time we sat down in the room I have just mentioned, to 
 take some refreshment, while Major Pareira went to 
 call on some of his friends. During this interval, I 
 communicated to Lieutenant Kempthorne the object of 
 my visit. I had in my pocket ( Dellon's Account of 
 the Inquisition at Goa ;' * and I mentioned some par- 
 ticulars. While we were conversing on the subject, the 
 
 the ruins of the SAMORIN'S Palace, in which Vasco de Gama 
 was first received. The Samorin was the first native Prince 
 against whom the Europeans made war. The empire of the 
 Samorin has passed away j and the empire of his conquerors 
 bas passed away : and now imperial Britain exercises domi- 
 nion. May imperial Britain be prepared to give a good ac- 
 count of her stewardship, when it shall be said unto her, 
 " Thou mayest be no longer steward !" 
 
 * Monsieur Dellon, a physician, was imprisoned in the dun- 
 geon of the Inquisition -at Goa for two years, and vulneved 
 an Auto da Fe, when some heretics were burned : at v.-hi\ h 
 
144 CHRISTIAN HESEARCHESV 
 
 great bell began to toll ; the same which Dellon ob- 
 serves always tolls, before day-light, on the morning of 
 the Auto da Fe. I did not myself ask any questions of 
 the people concerning the Inquisition ; but Mr. Kemp- 
 thorne made inquiries for me : and he soon found out 
 that the Santa Casa, or Holy Office, was close to the! 
 house where we were then sitting. The gentlemen 
 went to the window to view the horrid mansion ; and 
 I could see the indignation of free and enlightened men 
 arise in the countenance of the two British officers, 
 while they contemplated a place where formerly their 
 own countrymen were condemned to the flames, and 
 into which they themselves might now suddenly be 
 thrown, without the possibility of rescue. 
 
 4 At two o'clock we went out to view the Churches, 
 which were now open for the afternoon service ; for 
 there are regular daily masses ; and the bells began td 
 assail the ear in every quarter. 
 
 6 The magnificence of the Churches 6f Goa far' ex- 
 ceeded any idea I had formed from the previous descrip- 
 tion. Goa is properly a city of Churches; and the 
 wealth of provinces seems to ha've been expended in 
 their erection. The ancient specimens of architecture 
 at this place far excel any thing that has been attempt- 
 ed in modern times in any other part of the East, both 
 in grandeur and in taste. The Chapel of the Palace is 
 built after the plan of St. Peter's at Rome, and is said 
 to be an accurate model of that paragon of architecture. 
 The Church of St. Dominic, the founder of the Inqui- 
 sition, is decorated with paintings by Italian masters. 
 St. Francis Xavier lies enshrined in a monument of 
 
 he walked barefoot. After his release he wrote the history 
 of his confinement. His descriptions are In general very ac- 
 curate. 
 
THE ROMISH CHRISTIANS. 145 
 
 exquisite art, and his coffin is enchased with silver and 
 precious stones. The Cathedral of Goa is worthy of one 
 of the principal cities of Europe ; and the Church and 
 Convent of the Augustinians (in which I now reside) is 
 a noble pile of building, situated on an eminence, and 
 has a magnificent appearance from afar. 
 
 * But what a contrast to all this grandeur of the 
 Churches is the worship offered within ! I have been 
 present at the service in one or other of the Chapels 
 every day since I arrived ; and I seldom see a single 
 worshipper, but the ecclesiastics. Two rows of native 
 Priests, kneeling in order before the altar, clothed in 
 coarse black garments, of sickly appearance, and vacant 
 countenance, perform here, from day to day, their labo- 
 rious masses, seemingly unconscious of any other duty 
 or obligation of life. 
 
 < The day was now far spent, and my companions 
 were about to leave me. While I was considering whe- 
 ther I should return with them, Major Pareira said he 
 would first introduce me to a Priest, high in office, and 
 one of the most learned men in the place. We accord- 
 ingly walked to the Convent of the Augustinians, where 
 I was presented to Joseph a Doloribus, a man well ad- 
 vanced in life, of pale visage and penetrating eye, 
 rather of a reverend appearance, and possessing great 
 fluency of speech and urbanity of manners. At first 
 sight he presented the aspect of one of those acute and 
 prudent men of the world, the learned and respectable 
 r Italian Jesuits, some of whom are yet found, since the 
 demolition of their order, reposing, in tranquil obscu- 
 rity, in different parts of the East. After half an hour's 
 conversation in the Latin language, during which he 
 adverted rapidly to a variety of subjects, and enquired 
 
 L 
 
146 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES. 
 
 concerning some learned men of his own Church, whom 
 I had visited in my tour, he politely invited me to take 
 up my residence with him, during my stay at Old Goa. 
 I was highly gratified by this unexpected invitation ; 
 but Lieutenant Kempthorne did not approve of leaving 
 me in the hands of the Inquisitor. For judge cf our 
 surprise, when we discovered that my learned host was 
 one of the Inquisitors of the Holy Office, the second 
 member of that august tribunal in rank, but the first 
 and most active agent in the business of the depart- 
 ment. Apartments were assigned to me in the College 
 adjoining the Convent, next to the rooms of the Inqui- 
 sitor himself ; and here I have been now four days at 
 the very fountain-head of information, in regard to 
 those subjects which I wished to investigate. I break- 
 fast and dine with the Inquisitor almost every day, and 
 he generally passes his evenings in my apartment. As 
 he considers my enquiries to be chiefly of a literary na- 
 ture, he is perfectly candid and communicative on all 
 subjects. 
 
 * Next day after my arrival, I was introduced by my 
 learned conductor to the Archbishop of Goa. We 
 found him reading the Latin Letters of St. Francis 
 Xavier. On my adverting to the long duration of the 
 city of Goa, while other cities of Europeans in India 
 had suffered from war or revolution, the Archbishop ob- 
 served, that the preservation of Goa was owing to the 
 prayers of St. Francis Xavier. The Inquisitor looked 
 at me to see what I thought of this sentiment. I ac~* 
 knowledged that Xavier was considered by the learned 
 among the English to have been a great man ; what 
 he wrote himself, bespeaks him a man of learning, of 
 Original genius, and great Fortitude of mind ; but what 
 
THE ROMISH CHRISTIANS. 
 
 others have written for him, and of him, tarnished his 
 fame, by making him the inventor of fables. The 
 Archbishop signified his assent. He afterwards con- 
 ducted me into his private Chapel, which is decorated 
 with images of silver, and then into the Archiepiscopal 
 Library, which possesses a valuable collection of books. 
 As I passed through our Convent, in returning from 
 the Archbishop's, I observed, among the paintings in the 
 cloisters, a portrait of the famous Alexis de Menezes* 
 Archbishop of Goa, who held the Synod of Diamper 
 near Cochin in 1599, and burned the books of the Sy- 
 rian Christians. From the inscription underneath I 
 learned that he was the founder of the magnificent 
 Church and Convent in which I am now residing. 
 
 * On the same day I received an invitation to dine 
 with the chief Inquisitor, at his house in the country. 
 The second Inquisitor accompanied me, aild we found 
 a respectable company of Priests, and a sumptuous en- 
 tertainment. In the library of the chief Inquisitor I 
 saw a register, containing the present establishment of 
 the Inquisition at Goa, and the names of all the offi- 
 cers. On my asking the chief Inquisitor whether the 
 establishment was as extensive as formerly, lie said it 
 was nearly the same. I had hitherto said little to any 
 person concerning the Inquisition, but I had indirectly 
 gleaned much information concerning it, not only from 
 the Inquisitors themselves, but from certain Priests, 
 whom I visited at their respective convents ; particu- 
 larly from a Father in the Franciscan Convent, who 
 fead himself repeatedly witnessed an Auto da Fe. 
 
148 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES. 
 
 ( Goa, Aitguslinian Convent, 26th Jan. 1808, 
 
 6 On Sunday, after divine service, which I attended, 
 we looked over together the prayers and portions of 
 Scripture for the day, which led to a discussion concern- 
 ing some of the doctrines of Christianity. We then 
 read the third chapter of St John's Gospel, in the Latin 
 Vulgate. I asked the Inquisitor whether he believed 
 in the influence of the Spirit there spoken of. He 
 distinctly admitted it ; conjointly however he thought, 
 in some obscure sense, with water. I observed that 
 water was merely an emblem of the purifying effects 
 of the Spirit, and could be but an emblem. We next 
 adverted to the expression of St. John in his first Epis- 
 tle ; " This is he that came by water and /blood: even 
 ." Jesus Christ; not by water only, but by water and 
 " blood :" blood to atone for sin, and water to purify 
 the heart ; justification and sanctification : both of 
 which were expressed at the same moment on the 
 Cross. The Inquisitor was pleased with the subject. 
 By an easy transition we passed" to the importance of 
 the Bible itself, to illuminate the priests and people. I 
 noticed to him that, after looking through the colleges 
 and schools, there appeared to me to be a total 
 eclipse of Scriptural light. He acknowledged that re- 
 ligion and learning were truly in a degraded state. I 
 had visited the theological schools, and at every place I 
 expressed my surprize to the tutors, in presence of the 
 punils, at the absence of the Bible, and almost total 
 want of reference to it. They pleaded the custom of 
 the place, and the scarcity of copies of the book itself. 
 Some of the younger priests cams to me afterwards., 
 desiring to know by what means they might procure 
 
THE ROMISH CHRISTIANA." 149 
 
 copies. This inquiry for Bibles was like a ray of hope 
 beaming on the walls of the Inquisition. 
 
 < I pass an hour sometimes in the spacious library of 
 the Augustinian Convent, and think myself suddenly 
 transported into one of the Libraries of Cambridge. 
 There are many rare volumes, but they are chiefly 
 theological, and almost all of the sixteenth century. 
 There are few classics ; and I have not yet seen one 
 copy of the original Scriptures in Hebrew or in Greek." 
 
 ' GW, Augustinian Convent, 27th Jan. 1808. 
 
 * On the second morning after my arrival, 1 was sur- 
 prised by my host, the Inquisitor, coming into my 
 apartment clothed in black robes from head to foot: for 
 the usual dress of his order is white. He said he was 
 going to sit on the Tribunal of the Holy Office. ( I 
 presume, Father, your august Office does not occupy 
 much of your time ?' ' Yes, 1 answered he, < much. I 
 sit on the Tribunal three or four days every week.' 
 
 * I had thought, for some days, of putting DelloiTs 
 book into the Inquisitor's hands ; for if I could get 
 him to advert to the facts stated in that Book, I should 
 be able to learn, by comparison, the exact state of the 
 Inquisition at the present time. In the evening he 
 came in, as usual, to pass an hour in my apartment. 
 After some conversation I took the pen in my hand to 
 write a few notes in my Journal ; and, as if to amuse 
 him, while I was writing, I took up Dellon's book, 
 which was lying with some others on the table, and 
 handing it across to him, asked him whether he had 
 ever seen it. It was in the French Language, which 
 
150 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES. 
 
 lie understood well. * Relation de P Inquisition de Goa,' 
 pronounced he, with a slow, articulate voice. He had 
 never seen it before, and began to read with eagerness, 
 He had not proceeded far, before he betrayed evident 
 symptoms of uneasiness. He turned hastily to the 
 middle of the book, and then to the end, and then ran 
 over the table of contents at the beginning, as if to ascer- 
 tain the full extent of the evil. He then composed him- 
 self to read, while I continued to write. He turned 
 over the pages with rapidity, and when he came to a 
 certain place, he exclaimed in the broad Italian accent, 
 ' Mendacium, Mendacium.' I requested he would 
 mark those passages which were untrue, and we should 
 discuss them afterwards, for that I had other books on 
 the subject. < Other books,' said he, and he looked 
 with an enquiring eye on those on the table. He con- 
 tinued reading till is was time to retire to rest, and then 
 begged to take the book with him. 
 
 * It was on this night that a circumstance happened 
 which caused my first alarm at Goa. My servants slept 
 every night at my chamber door, in the long gallery 
 which is common to all the apartments, and not far dis- 
 tant from the servants of the convent. About mid- 
 night I was waked by loud shrieks and expressions of 
 terror, from some person in the gallery. In the first 
 moment of surprise I concluded it must be the Algua- 
 zils of the Holy Office, seizing my servants to carry 
 them to the Inquisition.* But, on going out, I saw my 
 own servants standing at the door, and the person who 
 had caused the alarm (a boy of about fourteen) at 3 
 little distance, surrounded by some of the Priests, who 
 bad come out of their cells on hearing the noise. The 
 boy said he had seen a spectre, and it was a considerable 
 
THE ROMISH CHRISTIANS. 15 1 
 
 time before the agitations of his body and voice subsid* 
 ed. Next morning at breakfast the Inquisitor apologis- 
 ed for the disturbance, and said the boy's alarm pro" 
 ceeded from a ' phantasma aniim/ a phantasm of the 
 imagination. 
 
 ' After breakfast we resumed the subject of the In- 
 quisition. The Inquisitor admitted that Dellon's de- 
 scriptions of the dungeons, of the torture, of the mode 
 of trial, and of the Auto da Fe were, in general, just ; 
 but he said the writer judged untruly of the motives of 
 the Inquisitors, and very uncharitably of the character 
 of the Holy Church ; and I admitted that, under the 
 pressure of his peculiar suffering, this might possibly 
 be the case. The Inquisitor was now anxious to know 
 to what extent Dellon's book had been circulated in 
 Europe. I told him that Picart had published to the 
 world extracts from it, in his celebrated work called 
 4 Religious Ceremonies,' together with plates of the 
 system of torture and burnings at the Auto da Fe. I 
 added that it was now generally believed in Europe that 
 these enormities no longer existed, and that the Inqui- 
 sition itself had been totally suppressed; but that I 
 was concerned to find that this was not the case. He 
 now began a grave narration to shew that the Inquisi" 
 tion had undergone a change in some respects, and that 
 its terrors were mitigated.* 
 
 * The following were the passages in Mr. Dellon's nar- 
 rative, to which I wished particularly to draw the attention 
 of the Inquisitor. Mr. D. had been thrown into the Inqui- 
 sition at Goa, and confined in a dungeon ten feet square, 
 where he remained upwards of two years, without seeing any 
 person, but the gaoler who brought him his victuals, except 
 when he was brought to his trial. His alleged crime was, 
 
152 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES. 
 
 < I had already discovered, from written or printed 
 documents, that the Inquisition of Goa was suppressed 
 by Royal Edict in the year 1775, and established 
 
 charging the Inquisition with cruelty, in a conversation he 
 had with a Priest at Daman, a Portuguese town in another 
 part of India. 
 
 " Daring the months of November and December, I 
 heard, every morning, the shrieks of the unfortunate victims, 
 who we;e undergoing the Qnf-stion. I remembered to have 
 heard, before I was cast into prison, that the Auio daFe was 
 generally celebrated on the first Sunday in Advent, because 
 on that day is read in the Churches that part of the Gospel 
 in which meiition is made of the LAST JUDGMENT \ and the 
 Inquisitors pretend by this ceremony to exhibit a lively em- 
 blem of that awful event. I was likewise convinced that 
 there were a great number of prisoners, besides myself j the 
 profound silence, which reigned within the walls of the build- 
 ing, having enabled me to count the number cf doors which 
 were opened at the hours of meals. However, the first and 
 second Sundays of Advent passed by, without my hearing of 
 any thing, and I prepared to undergo another year of melan- 
 choly captivity, when I was aroused from my despair on the 
 llth of January, by the noise of the guards removing the 
 bars from the door of my prison. The Alcaide presented me 
 with a habit, which he ordered me to put on, arid to make 
 myself ready to attend him, when he should come again. 
 Thus saying, he left a lighted lamp in my dungeon. The 
 guards returned, about two o'clock in the morning, and led 
 me out into a long gallery, where I found a number of the 
 companions of my fate, drawn up in a rank against a wall : 
 I placed myself among the rest, and several more soon joined 
 the melancholy band. The profound silence and stillness 
 caused them to resemble statues more than the animated bo- 
 dies of human creatures. The women, who were clothed in 
 a similar manner, were placed in a neighbouring gallery, 
 where we could not see them ; but I remarked that a number 
 
THE ROMISH CHRISTIANS. 153 
 
 again in 1779. The Franciscan Father before men- 
 tioned witnessed the annual Auto da Fe, from 1770, 
 to 1775. " It was the humanity, and tender mercy of 
 
 of persons stood by themselves at some distance, attended by 
 Others who wore long black dresses, and who walked back- 
 wards and forwards occasionally. I did not then know who 
 these were : but 1 was afterwards informed that the former 
 were the victims who were condemned to be burned, and 
 the others were their confessors. 
 
 " After we were all ranged against the wall of this gal- 
 lery, we received each a large wax taper. They then brought 
 us a number of dresses made of yellow cloth, with the cross of 
 St. Andrew painted before and behind. This is called the 
 San Benito. The relapsed heretics wear another species of 
 robe, called the Samarra, the ground of which is grey. 
 The portrait of the sufferer is painted upon it, placed upon 
 burning torches with flames and demons all round. Caps 
 were then produced called Carrochas ; made of pasteboard, 
 pointed like sugar-loaves, all covered over with devils, and 
 flames of fire. 
 
 " The great bell of the Cathedral began to ring a little 
 before sun-rise, which served as a signal to warn the people 
 of Goa to come and behold the august ceremony of the Auto 
 (da le , and then they made us proceed from the gallery one 
 by one. I remarked as we passed into the great hall, that 
 the Inquisitor was sitting at the door with his .secretary by 
 him, and that he delivered every prisoner into the hands of 
 a particular person, who is io be his guard to the place of 
 burning. These persons are called Parrains, or Godfathers. 
 My Godfather was the commander of a ship. I went forth 
 with him, and as soon as we were in the street, I saw that the 
 procession was commenced by the Dominican Friars j who 
 have this honour, because St. Dominic founded the Inquisi- 
 tion. These are followed by the prisoners who walk one af- 
 ter the other, each having his Godfather by his side, and a 
 
154 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES. 
 
 a good King,"" said the old Father, " which abolished 
 the Inquisition." But immediately on his death, the 
 power of the Priests acquired the ascendant, under 
 
 lighted taper in his hand. The least guilty go foremost 5 
 and as I did not pass for one of them, there were many who 
 took precedence of me. The women were mixed promis- 
 cuously with tKe men. We all walked barefoot, and the 
 sharp stones of the streets of Goa wounded my tender feet, 
 and caused the blood to stream : for they made us march 
 through the chief streets of the city : and we were regarded 
 every where by an innumerable crowd of people, who had 
 assembled from all parts of India to behold this spectacle j 
 for the Inquisition takes care to announce it long before, in 
 the most remote parishes. At length we arrived at the 
 Church of St. Francis, which was, for this time, destined for 
 the celebration of the Act of Faith. On one side of the Al- 
 tar, was the Grand Inquisitor and his Counsellors j and on 
 the other, the Vice-Roy of Goa and his Court. All the pri- 
 soners are seated to hear a Sermon. 1 observed that those 
 prisoners who wore the horrible Carrochas came in last in 
 the procession. One of the Augustin Monks ascended the 
 pulpit, and preached for a quarter of an hour. The sermon 
 being concluded, two readers went up to the pulpit, one af- 
 ter the other, and read the sentences of the prisoners. My 
 joy was extreme when I heard that my sentence was not to 
 be burnt, but to be a galley-slave for five years. After the 
 sentences were read, they summoned forth those miserable 
 victims who were destined to be immolated by the Holy In- 
 quisition. The images of the heretics who had died in pri- 
 son were brought up at the same time, their bones being 
 contained in small chests, covered with flames and demons.. 
 An officer of the secular tribunal now came forward, and 
 seized these unhappy people, after they had each received a 
 slight blow upon the breast from the Alcaide, to intimate 
 that they were abandoned. They were then led away to the 
 banjt of the river, where the Vice-Roy and his Court were 
 
THE ROMISH CHRISTIANS. 155 
 
 the Queen Dowager, and the Tribunal was re-esta- 
 blished, after a bloodless interval of five years. It has 
 continued in operation ever since. It was restored in 
 1779, subject to certain restrictions, the chief of 
 which are the two following, " That a greater number 
 of witnesses should be required to convict a criminal 
 than were before necessary ;" and, " That the Auto da 
 Fe should not be held publicly as before ; but that the 
 sentences of the Tribunal should be executed privately, 
 within the walls of the Inquisition.' 1 ' 
 
 ' In this particular, the constitution of the new In- 
 quisition is more reprehensible than that of the old one ; 
 for, as the old Father expressed it, ' Nunc sigillum non 
 revelat Inquisitio. 1 Formerly the friends of those un- 
 fortunate persons who were thrown into its prison, had 
 the melancholy satisfaction of seeing them once a year 
 walking in the procession of the Auto da Fe ; or if they 
 were condemned to die, they witnessed their death, 
 and mourned for the dead. But now they have no 
 means of learning for years whether they be dead or 
 alive. The policy of this new code of concealment ap- 
 pears to be this, to preserve the power of the Inquisi- 
 
 assembled, and where the faggots had been prepared the pre- 
 ceding day. As soon as they arrive at this place, the con- 
 demned persons are asked in what religion they chuse to die j 
 and the moment they have replied to this question, the exe- 
 cutioner seizes them, and binds them to a stake in the midst 
 of the faggots. The day after the execution, the portraits of 
 the dead are carried to the Church of the Dominicans. The 
 heads only are represented, (which are generally very accu- 
 rately drawn j for the Inquisition keeps excellent limners 
 for the purpose,) surrounded by flames and demons j and 
 underneath is the name and crime of the person who has been 
 burned." Relation fie I* Inquisition de G r ja t Chap. XXIV. 
 
156 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES. 
 
 tion, and at ilie same time to lessen the public o 
 of its proceedings, in the presence of British dominion 
 and civilization. I asked the Father his opinion con- 
 cerning the nature and frequency of the punishments 
 within the walls. He said he possessed no certain 
 means of giving a satisfactory answer ; that every thing 
 transacted there was declared to be e sacrum et secre- 
 tum.' But this he knew to be true, that there were 
 constantly captives in the dungeons ; that some of 
 them are liberated after long confinement, but that 
 they never speak afterwards of what passed within the 
 place. He added that, of all the persons he had known, 
 who had been liberated, he never knew one who did 
 not carry about with him what might be called, the 
 mark of the Inquisition ;' that is to say, who did not 
 shew in the solemnity of his countenance, or in his pe- 
 culiar demeanor, or his terror of the Priests, that he 
 had been in that dreadful place. 
 
 < The chief argument of the Inquisitor to prove the 
 melioration of the Inquisition was the superior humanity 
 of the Inquisitors. I remarked that I did not doubt 
 the humanity of the existing officers ; but what avail- 
 ed humanity in an Inquisitor ? he must pronounce sen- 
 tence according to the Laws of the Tribunal, which are 
 notorious enough ; and a relapsed Heretic must be burn- 
 ed in the flames, or confined for life in a dungeon, 
 whether the Inquisitor be humane or not. ( But if,' 
 said I, ' you would satisfy my mind completely on this 
 subject, shew me the Inquisition.' He said it was not 
 permitted to any person to see the Inquisition. I ob- 
 served that mine might be considered as a peculiar 
 case ; that the character of the Inquisition, and the ex- 
 pediency of its longer continuance had been called ill 
 
 1 
 
THE ROMISH CHRISTIANS. 157 
 
 question ; that I had myself written on the civilization 
 of India, and might possibly publish something more 
 upon that subject, and that it could not be expected 
 that I should pass over the Inquisition without notice, 
 knowing what I did of its proceedings ; at the same 
 time I should not wish to state a single fact without 
 his authority, or at least his admission of its truth. I 
 added, that he himself had been pleased to communicate 
 with me very fully on the subject, and that in all our 
 discussions we had both been actuated, I hoped, by a 
 good purpose. The countenance of the Inquisitor evi- 
 dently altered on receiving this intimation, nor did it 
 ever after wholly regain its wonted frankness and pla- 
 cidity. After some hesitation, however, he said he 
 would take me with him to the Inquisition the next 
 day. I was a good deal surprised at this acquiescence 
 of the Inquisitor, but I did not know what was ia his 
 mind. 
 
 Goa, Augustinian Convent, 2Sth Jan. 1808. 
 
 When I left the Forts to come up to the Inquisition, 
 Colonel Adams desired me to write to him; and he add- 
 ed, half-way between jest and earnest, " If I do not 
 " hear from you in three days, I shall march down the 
 " 78th, and storm the Inquisition." This I promised 
 to do. But having been so well entertained by the In- 
 quisitor, I forgot my promise. Accordingly, on the 
 day before yesterday, I was surprised by a visit from 
 Major Braamcamp, Aid du Camp to his Excellency the 
 Vice-Roy, bearing a letter from Colonel Adams and a 
 message from the Vice-Hoy, proposing that I should 
 
158 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES. 
 
 return every evening and sleep at the Forts, on account 
 of the unhealthiness of Goa. 
 
 ' This morning after breakfast, my host went to dress 
 for the Holy Office, and soon returned in his inquisi- 
 torial robes. He said he would go half an hour before 
 the usual time for the purpose of shewing me the In- 
 quisition : I fancied that his countenance was more se 
 vere than usual ; and that his attendants were not so 
 civil as before. The truth was, the midnight scene was 
 still on my mind. The Inquisition is about a quarter 
 of a mile distant from the convent, and we proceeded 
 thither in our Manjeels. * On our arrival at the place, 
 the Inquisitor said to me, as we were ascending the 
 steps of the outer stair, that he hoped I should be sa- 
 tisfied with a transient view of the Inquisition, and 
 that I would retire whenever he should desire it. I 
 took this as a good omen, and followed my conductor 
 with tolerable confidence. 
 
 c He led me first to the Great Hall of the Inquisi- 
 tion. We were met at the door by a number of well- 
 dressed persons, who^ I afterwards understood, were 
 the familiars, and attendants of the Holy Office. They 
 bowed very low to the Inquisitor, and looked with sur- 
 prise at me. The Great Hall is the place in which the 
 prisoners are marshalled for the procession of the Auto 
 da Fe. At the procession decribed by Dellon, in which 
 he himself walked barefoot, clothed with the painted 
 
 * The Manjeel is a kind of Palankeen common at Goa. 
 It is merely a sea cot suspended from a bamboo, which is 
 borne on the heads of four men. Sometimes a footman runs 
 before, having a staff in his hand, to which are attached little 
 bells or rings, which he jingle* us he runs, keeping time wilh 
 the motion of the bearers.' 
 2 
 
THE ROMISH CHRISTIANS. 159 
 
 garment, there were upwards of one hundred and fifty 
 prisoners. I traversed this hall for some time, with a 
 slow step, reflecting on its former scenes, the Inquisi- 
 tor walking by my side, in silence. I thought of the 
 fate of the multitude of my fellow-creatures who had 
 passed through this place, condemned by a tribunal of 
 their fellow-sinners, their bodies devoted to the flames, 
 and their souls to perdition. And I could not help 
 saying to him, * Would not the Holy Church wish, in 
 her mercy, to have those souls back again, that she 
 might allow them a little further probation ?' The In- 
 quisitor answered nothing, but beckoned me to go with 
 him to a door at one end of the hall. By this door 
 he conducted me to some small rooms, and thence 
 to the spacious apartments of the chief Inquisitor. 
 Having surveyed these he brought me back again to 
 the Great Hall ; and I thought he seemed now desir- 
 ous that I should depart. * Now, Father, 1 said I, ' lead 
 me to the dungeons below ; I want to see the captives."* 
 c No, 1 said he, c that cannot be.' I now began to 
 suspect that it had been in the mind of the Inquisitor, 
 from the beginning, to shew me only a certain part of 
 the Inquisition, in the hope of satisfying my enquiries 
 in a general way. I urged him with earnestness, but 
 he steadily resisted, and seemed to be offended, or ra- 
 ther agitated by my importunity. I intimated to him 
 plainly, that the only way to do justice to his own as- 
 sertions and arguments, regarding the present state of 
 the Inquisition, was to shew me the prisons and the 
 captives. 1 should then describe only what I saw ; but 
 now the subject was left in awful obscurity. ' Lead me 
 down, 1 said I, c to the inner building, and let me pass 
 through the two hundred dungeons, ten feet square.. 
 
160 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES; 
 
 described by your former captives. Let me count the 
 number of your present captives, and converse with 
 them. I want to see if there be any subjects of the 
 British Government, to whom we owe protection. I 
 want to ask how long they have been here, how long 
 it is since they beheld the light of the sun, and whether 
 they ever expect to see it again. Shew me the Chamber 
 of Torture ; and declare what modes of execution, or 
 of punishment, are now practised within the walls of 
 the Inquisition, in lieu of the public Auto da Fe. If, 
 after all that has passed, Father, you resist this reason- 
 able request, I shall be justified in believing, that you 
 are afraid of exposing the real state of the Inquisition 
 in India.' To these observations the Inquisitor made 
 no reply ; but seemed impatient that I should with- 
 draw. My good Father,' said I, ' I am about to take 
 my leave of you, and to thank you for your hospitable 
 attentions, (it had been before understood that I should 
 take my final leave at the door of the Inquisition, after 
 having seen the interior,) and I wish always to preserve 
 on my mind a favourable sentiment of your kindness 
 and candour. You cannot, you say, shew me the cap- 
 tives and the dungeons ; be pleased then merely to an- 
 swer this question ; for I shall believe your word :- 
 How many prisoners are there now below, in the cells 
 of the Inquisition ?' The Inquisitor replied, ' That is 
 a question which I cannot answer.'' On his pronouncing 
 these words, I retired hastily towards the door, and 
 wished him farewell. We shook hands with as much 
 cordiality as we could at the moment assume ; and 
 both of us, I believe, were sorry that our parting took 
 place with a clouded countenance. 
 
 4 From the Inquisition I went to the place of burn- 
 ing, in the Camp Santo Lazaro, on the river side, where 
 the victims were brought to the stake at the Auto da Fe. 
 
THE ROMISH CHRISTIANS. 161 
 
 It is close to the Palace, that the Vice-Roy and his 
 Court may witness the execution ; for it has ever been 
 the policy of the Inquisition to make these spiritual 
 executions appear to be the executions of the State. 
 An old Priest accompanied me, who pointed out the 
 place and described the scene. As I passed over this 
 melancholy plain, I thought on the difference between 
 the pure and benign doctrine, which was first preached 
 to India in the Apostolic age, and that bloody code, 
 wljich, after a long night of darkness, was announced to 
 it under the same name ! And I pondered on the mys- 
 terious dispensation, which permitted the ministers of 
 the Inquisition, with their racks and flames, to visit 
 these lands, before the heralds of the Gospel of. Peace. 
 But the most painful reflection was, that this tribunal 
 should yet exist, unawed by the vicinity of British hu- 
 manity and dominion. I was not satisfied with what I 
 had seen or said at the Inquisition, and I determined 
 to go back again. The Inquisitors were now sitting 
 on the tribunal, and I had some excuse for returning ; 
 for I" was to receive from the chief Inquisitor a letter 
 which he said he would give me, before I left the place, 
 for the British Resident in Travancore, * being an an- 
 swer to a letter from that officer. 
 
 ' When I arrived at the Inquisition, and had as- 
 cended the outer stairs, the door-keepers surveyed me 
 doubtingly, but suffered me to pass, supposing that I 
 had returned by permission and appointment of the In- 
 quisitor. I entered the Great Hall, and went up di- 
 rectly towards the tribunal of the Inquisition, described 
 by Dellon, in which is the lofty Crucifix. I sat down 
 on a form at the end of the Great Hall, and wrote some 
 notes ; and then desired one of the attendants to carry 
 
 * Colonel Macau'ay, who is new in England 
 M 
 
162 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES. 
 
 in my name to the Inquisitor. As I walked up the 
 Hall, I saw a poor woman sitting by herself, on a bench 
 by the wall apparently in a disconsolate state of mind. 
 She clasped her hands as I passed, and gave me a look 
 expressive of her distress. This sight chilled my spirits. 
 The familiars told me she was waiting there to be 
 called up before the tribunal of the Inquisition. While 
 I was asking questions concerning her crime, the se- 
 cond Inquisitor came out in evident trepidation, and 
 was about to complain of the intrusion ; when I in- 
 formed him I had come back for the letter from the 
 chief Inquisitor. He said it should be sent after me to- 
 Goa ; and he conducted me with a quick step towards 
 the door. As we passed the poor woman I pointed to 
 her, and said to him with some emphasis, 6 Behold, 
 Father, another victim of the holy Inquisition !' He 
 answered nothing. When we arrived at the head of 
 the great stair, he bowed, and I took my last leave of 
 Joseph a Doloribus, without uttering' a word. 1 
 
 It will be well understood for what purpose 
 the foregoing particulars, concerning the In- 
 quisition at Goa, arc rehearsed in the ears of 
 the British nation. " The Romans," says 
 Montesquieu, " deserved well of human na- 
 " ture, for making it an article in their treaty 
 tc with the Carthaginians, that they should ab- 
 cc stain from SACRIFICING their CHILDREN to their 
 " Gods." It )ms been observed by respecta- 
 ble writers, that the English nation ought to 
 imitate this example, and endeavour to induce 
 her allies " to abolish the human sacrifices of 
 c the Inquisition ;" and a censure has been 
 
THE ROMISH CHRISTIANS. 
 
 passed on our Government for its indifference 
 to this subject. * The indifference to the In- 
 quisition is attributable, we believe, to the same 
 cause which has produced an indifference ta 
 the religious principles which first organized 
 the Inquisition. The mighty despot, who sup- 
 pressed the Inquisition in Spain, was not 
 swayed probably by very powerful motives of 
 humanity ; but viewed with jealousy a tribu- 
 nal, which usurped an independent dominion ; 
 and he put it down, on the same principle that 
 he put down the Popedom, that he might re- 
 main Pontiff and Grand Inquisitor himself. 
 And so he will remain for a time, till the pur- 
 poses of Providence shall have been accom- 
 plished by him. But are we to look on in si- 
 lence, and to expect that further meliorations 
 in human society are to be effected by despo- 
 tism, or by great revolutions ? " If," say the 
 same Authors^ " while the Inquisition is de- 
 <c stroyed in Europe by the power of despotism, 
 " we could entertain the hope, and it is not 
 * c too much to entertain such a hope, that the 
 " power of liberty is about to destroy it in 
 " America ; we might even, amid the gloom 
 " that surrounds us, congratulate our fellow- 
 cc creatures on one of the most remarkable pe- 
 " riods in the history of the progress of human 
 
 * Ea'ia. Rev. No. XXXII. P , 449. 
 M 2 
 
164 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES. 
 
 46 society, the FIXAL ERASURE of the Inquisition 
 "from the face of the earth." * It will indeed 
 be an important and happy day to the earth, 
 when this final erasure shall take place ; but 
 the period of such an event is nearer, we ap- 
 prehend, in Europe and America, than it is in 
 Asia ; and its termination in Asia depends as 
 much on Great Britain as on Portugal. And 
 shall not Great Britain do her part to hasten 
 this desirable time ? Do we w r ait, as if to see 
 whether the power of Infidelity will abolish the 
 other Inquisitions of the earth ? Shall not we, 
 in the mean while, attempt to do something, 
 on Christian principles, for the honour of God 
 and of humanity? Do we dread even to ex- 
 press a sentiment on the subject in our legisla- 
 tive assemblies, or to notice it in our Treaties ? 
 It is surely our duty to declare our wishes, at 
 least, for the abolition of these inhuman tribu- 
 nals, (since w r e take an active part in promot- 
 ing the welfare of other nations,) and to de- 
 liver our testimony against them in the pre- 
 sence of Europe. 
 
 This case is not unlike that of the Immola- 
 tion of Females in Bengal ; with this aggrava- 
 tion in regard to that atrocity, that the rite, is 
 perpetrated in our own territories. Our hu- 
 manity in England revolts at the occasional 
 
 * JV/r/. Rev. No. XXXII. p. 429. 
 
TUB ROMISH CHRISTIANS. 165 
 
 description of the enormity ; but the matter 
 comes not to our own business and bosoms, 
 and we fail even to insinuate our disapproba- 
 tion of the deed. It maybe concluded then, 
 that while we remain silent and unmoved spec- 
 tators of the flames of the Widow's Pile, there 
 i-s no hope that we shall be justly affected by 
 the reported horrors of the Inquisition. 
 
 TRANSLATIONS OF THE SCRIPTURES 
 FOR THE ROMISH CHRISTIANS. 
 
 THE principal languages spoken by the Ro- 
 mish Christians in India are these four : the 
 Tamul, the Malabar, the Ceylonese, and the 
 Portuguese. We have already had occasion to 
 notice the three first. The Tamul version has 
 been long since completed by the Protestant 
 Missionaries ; and the Malabar and the Cey- 
 lonese are in course of publication.-^-It is now 
 proper to explain that excellent effects may 
 be expected from the diffusion of the Portu* 
 gnese Scriptures in India. The Portuguese 
 Language prevails wherever there are, or have 
 been, settlements of that nation. Their de- 
 scendants people the coasts from the vicinity 
 of the Cape of Good Hope to the Sea of Chin;; ; 
 
166 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 
 
 beginning from Sofala, Mocaranga, Mosam- 
 bique, (where there is a Bishop,) Zinzebar, and 
 Melinda, (where there are many churches,) 
 on the east of Africa ; and extending round 
 by Babelmandel, Diu, Surat, Daman, Bombay, 
 Goa, Calicut, Cochin, Angengo, Tutecorin, 
 Negapatam, Jaffnapatam, Columbo, Point de 
 Galle, Tranquebar, Tanjore, Tritchinopoly, 
 Porto-Novo, Pondicherry, Sadras, Madras, 
 Masulipatam, Calcutta, Chinsurah, Bandel, 
 Chittagong, Macao and Canton ; and almost 
 all the islands of the Malayan Archipelago, 
 which were first conquered by the Portuguese. 
 The greater part of the Portuguese in India 
 are now subjects of ithe British Empire. The 
 Author visited most of the places above enu- 
 merated ; and in many of them he could not 
 hear of a single copy of the Portuguese Scrip- 
 tures. There is a Portuguese Press at Tran- 
 quebar, and another at Vepery near Madras ; 
 and pecuniary aid only is wanted from Europe 
 to multiply copies, and to circulate them round 
 the coasts of Asia. The Portuguese Language 
 is certainly a most favourable medium for dif- 
 fusing the true religion in the maritime pro- 
 vinces of the East. 
 
RESPECTING THE PERSIANS. 167 
 
 THE COLLEGES AT GOA. 
 
 GOA will probably remain the theological 
 school to a great part of India, for a long pe- 
 riod to come. It is of vast importance to the 
 interests of Christianity in the East, that this 
 source of instruction should be purified. The 
 appointed instrument for effecting this, is the 
 Bible. This is " the salt which must be 
 " thrown into the fountain to heal the waters," 
 2 Kings ii. 21. , There are upwards of three 
 thousand Priests belonging to Goa, who are 
 resident at the place, or stationed with their 
 cures- at a distance. Let us send the Holy 
 Scriptures to illuminate the Priests of Goa. It 
 was distinctly expressed to the Author, by 
 several authorities, that they will gladly re- 
 ceive copies of the Latin and Portuguese Vul- 
 gate Bible from the hands of the English notion. 
 
 THE PERSIANS. 
 
 THE Christian Religion flourished very gene- 
 rally in Persia, till about A. D. 651 ; when, the 
 Persians being subdued by the Saracens, Ma- 
 hpmedanism gradually acquired the predomi* 
 
168 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 
 
 nance. Constantine the Great, addressed a 
 letter to Sapor, King of Persia, which is pre- 
 served to this day, (in Eusebius) recommend- 
 ing the Christian Churches in his dominions, 
 to his protection ; and a Bishop from Persia 
 wffs present at the Council of Nice in A. D. 
 325. It appears alsq that there was a transla- 
 tion of some portion of the Scriptures into 
 the Persian Language at that period ; for we 
 are informed by Chrysostom that, " the Per- 
 sians, having translated the doctrines of the 
 Gospel into their own tongue, had learned, 
 though barbarians, the true philosophy ;" * and 
 it is stated by another author in the following 
 century, " That the Hebrew writings were not 
 only translated into the Greek, but into the 
 Latin, Ethiopian, Persian, Indian, Armenian, 
 Scythian, and Sarmatian Languages." t 
 
 In the beautiful homily of Chrysostom on 
 Mary's Memorial, preached about A. D. 380, in 
 which he enumerates those nations, who, in 
 fulfilment of our Saviour's prophecy, had 
 f 6 spoken of the deed of Mary for a memorial 
 " of her," he mentions the Persians first, and 
 
 * Chrysostom, Horn. II. in Johan. 
 
 f Theodoret, vol. iv. p. 555. We have entirely lost ?:iht 
 of some of these versions in the obscurity of Mahomed an dark- 
 ness. It is not even known what languages are intended by 
 the Scythian, Indian, and Sarmatian. The Christian Church 
 must noxv retrace her steps, and endeavour to recover -\ kno-.v, 
 which she ha- lost. 
 
" 
 
 RESPECTING THE PERSIANS. 169 
 
 the Isles of Britain last. " The Persians/' 
 says he, " the Indians, Scythians, Thracians, 
 ce Sarmatians, the race of the Moors, and the 
 ^ inhabitants of the British Isles, celebrate 
 " a deed performed in a private family in 
 *< Judea by a woman that had been a sin- 
 ner." * He alludes to her pouring an ala- 
 baster box of spikenard on the head of Christ, 
 thereby acknowledging him, while yet upon 
 earth, to be God's ANOINTED King, and em- 
 balming his body, (as our Lord himself explain- 
 ed it) in anticipation of his burial. Concern- 
 ing which act of faith and love our Saviour 
 uttered the following prophetic declaration:, 
 " Verily, I say unto you, Wheresoever this 
 " Gospel shall be preached throughout the' 
 " whole world, THIS ALSO that she hath done 
 66 shall be spoken of for a MEMORIAL of her." 
 Mark xiv. 9. The Isles of Britain who were 
 last in the enumeration, are now the jirst to 
 restore this memorial to the Persians as well 
 as to other Mahomedan nations, who were to 
 
 Kttt TMI Motv^av ytvog Kent 01 ra 
 To tv Ixci-xia zyozyov A#0# v oixta, Treta yvvctDcog 
 
 The argument of Chrysostom is this, that nothing could 
 have given so permanent a celebrity to so private an occur- 
 rence, but tiie .Divine Word of HIM \vho foretold it. 
 
170 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 
 
 lose it generally, during the great prophetic 
 period of 1260 years. 
 
 A version of the four Gospels and of the 
 Pentateuch, in the Persian Language of a 
 former age, remains to this day. It is a faith- 
 ful translation, and seems to have been made 
 immediately from the Syria c ;* but the dialect 
 and orthography are so ancient as to be scarcely 
 intelligible even at Ispahan. The Romish 
 Church has had several Missions in the king- 
 dom of Persia for some centuries past. The 
 Augustinian Mission from Goa commenced in 
 the year 1602, " and was permitted by Sultan 
 Murad to build convents in all parts of the 
 Empire. "t But they went into Persia, as into 
 other countries, not with the design of instruct- 
 ing men in the holy Scriptures, but of teaching 
 them the tenets and ceremonies of Rome. 
 To this day, they have not published, under 
 all the advantages of toleration which they 
 enjoyed, a translation of the Bible, or even 
 of .the New Testament, into the Persian Lan- 
 guage. 
 
 It is a reproach to Christians, that the only 
 endeavour to produce a translation of the 
 Scriptures into the language of that extensive 
 kingdom should have been made by the Per- 
 
 * This is- the Version of the Polyglot, 
 j- Frabricii Lux Evang. p. 639. 
 2 
 
RESPECTING THE PERSIANS. 171 
 
 sians themselves. The representatives of the 
 Christian Churches in Europe of every deno- 
 mination, may well blush, when they read the 
 following authentic relation of an attempt 
 made by a Persian king to procure a know- 
 ledge of our religion. 
 
 " Towards the close of the year 1740, 
 u Nadir Shah caused a translation of the four 
 u Evangelists to be made into Persian. The 
 " affair was put under the direction of Mirza 
 ^ Mehdee, a man of some learning, who, 
 " being vested with proper authority for the 
 < c purpose, summoned several Armenian Bi- 
 " shops, and Priests, together with divers 
 fc Missionaries of the Romish Church, and 
 * e Persian Mullahs, * to meet him at Ispahan. 
 f As to the latter, the Mahomedan Priests, 
 ". they could not be gainers, since the change 
 " of religion, if any, was to be in prejudice of 
 " Mahomedanism. Besides, Nadir's conduct 
 " towards them had been severe, to an ex- 
 " treme and unprecedented degree ; many 
 " of them, therefore, gave Mirza Mehdee 
 " large bribes to excuse their absence. Among 
 fc< the Christians summoned on this occasion, 
 " only one Romish Priest, a native of Persia, 
 " was a sufficient master of the language to 
 f 6 enter upon a work of so critical a nature. 
 
 * Mahomedan Priests. 
 
172 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 
 
 " As to the Armenian Christians, although 
 " they are born subjects to Persia, and in- 
 " termixed with the inhabitants, yet there are 
 " very few of them who understand the lan- 
 " guage fundamentally. It was natural to 
 " expect, that Mirza Mehdee, and the Persian 
 " Mullahs, would be more solicitous to please 
 " Nadir, and to support the credit of Maho- 
 " medanism, than to divest themselves of pre- 
 " judices, and become masters of so import* 
 " ant a subject. This translation was dressed 
 " up with all the glosses which the fables of 
 " the Koran could warrant. Their chief 
 "guide was an ancient Arabic and Persian 
 " translation. Father de Vignes, a Romish 
 " Priest, was also employed in this work, in 
 " which he made use of the Vulgate edition. 
 <c They were but six months in completing 
 " this translation, and transcribing several fair 
 " copies of it. 
 
 " In May following, Mirza Mehdee with 
 " the Persian Mullahs, and some of the Chris- 
 " tian Priests, set out from Ispahan for the 
 " Persian Court, which was then held in en- 
 " campment near Teheran. Nadir received 
 " them with some marks of civility, and had 
 " a cursory view of the performance. Some 
 " part of it was read to him ; on which occa- 
 " sion he made several ludicrous remarks on 
 " the mysterious parts of the Christian lleli- 
 
RESPECTING THE PERSIANS. 173 
 
 " gion ; at the same time he laughed at the 
 " Jews, and turned Mahomed and All equally 
 " into ridicule." And after some expressions 
 of levity, intimating that he could himself 
 make a better religion, than any that had yojt 
 been produced, " he dismissed these church- 
 " men and translators with some small pre- 
 " sents, not equal in value to the expence of 
 " the journey." * 
 
 This version of the Gospels, prepared by 
 command of Nadir Shah, is probably the same 
 with that which is sometimes found in the 
 hands of the Armenian Priests in India. 
 A copy was lately shewn to an Oriental scho- 
 lar in Bengal, t who observed, "that if this 
 " was the same, he did not wonder at Nadir's 
 " contempt of it." 
 
 The number of natives, professing Chris- 
 tianity in Persia, and ready to receive a trans- 
 lation of the Scriptures, is very considerable. 
 They consist of four or five classes, viz. the 
 Georgian, the Armenian, the Nestorian, the 
 Jacobite, and the Romish Christians. The 
 Georgians have the Bible in the Georgian Lan- 
 guage, which was printed at Moscow in 1743 ; 
 but the language is not so generally cultivated 
 among the higher ranks as the Persian. It 
 probably bears the same relation to the Per- 
 
 * Hamvay's Travels. f Rev. H. Martyn. 
 
174 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 
 
 sian, which the Welch does to the English. 
 The Armenians have a version of the Bible in 
 their own proper tongue, but the copies are 
 few in number. The Nestorlan and Jacobite 
 Christians use the Syriac Bible : but it is yet 
 more rare than the Armenian. There are, 
 besides, multitudes of Jews in Persia, who, as 
 well as these different classes of Christians, 
 commonly speak the vernacular language of 
 the country. 
 
 The Persian Language is known far beyond 
 the limits of Persia proper. It is spoken at all 
 the Mussulman Courts in India, and is the 
 usual language of judicial proceedings under 
 the British Government in Hindoostan. It has 
 been called " the great Eastern language of 
 correspondence and state affairs ;" * and is to 
 be estimated as next in importance to the 
 Arabic and Chinese, in regard to the extent 
 of territory through which it is spoken ; it 
 being generally understood from Calcutta to 
 Damascus. 
 
 Here then is a language, spoken over nearly 
 one quarter of the globe, the proper tongue of 
 a great kingdom, in which an attempt lias al- 
 ready been made by royal authority to obtain 
 a translation of the Christian Scriptures; and 
 
 *.Sse Richards'jr/j Dissertation on the Persian Language, 
 
RESPECTING THE PERSIANS. 175 
 
 where there are, at a low computation, two 
 hundred thousand Christians ready to receive 
 them. Many of the Persians themselves would 
 read the Bible with avidity, if presented to 
 them in an inviting form. The cause of the 
 little jealousy concerning Christianity in Per- 
 sia, compared with that which is found in 
 other Mahomedan States, is to be ascribed to 
 these two circumstances; first, That Chris- 
 tianity has always existed in Persia : the Chris- 
 tian natives forming a considerable part of the 
 population ; and, secondly, That the Persians 
 themselves profess so lax a system of Islamism 
 that they have been accounted by some Mus- 
 selmans a kind of heretics. 
 
 It will form an epoch in the history of Per- 
 sia, when a version of the Old and New Testa- 
 ments shall begin to be known generally in 
 that country. But the narrative of Nadir 
 Shah's attempt sufficiently proves that no ordi- 
 nary scholar is qualified to undertake it. The 
 author of such a translation must be a perfect 
 master of the Arabic Language, the mother 
 of the Persic, and familinr with the popular 
 and classical Persian. He must, moreover, 
 have access to the Scriptures in their original 
 tongues. Such a person, we think, lias been 
 found in SABAT of Arabia, who is accounted by 
 competent judges, " to be the first Arabic 
 
176 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 
 
 " scholar of the age/' * He has been employ- 
 ed for nearly four years past in translating the 
 Scriptures into the Persian and Arabic Lan- 
 guages, in conjunction with Mirza Fitrut of 
 Lucknow, and other learned natives. Mirza is 
 himself a Persian by descent, and a man of 
 liberal learning among his countrymen. He 
 visited England some years ago, and was af- 
 terwards appointed a Persian teacher, and a 
 translator of the Scriptures in the College of 
 Fort- William. These versions by Sabat and 
 Mirza, are conducted under the superinten- 
 dance of the Rev. Henry Martyn, who is him- 
 self an Arabic and Persian scholar, and skilled 
 in the original tongues of the Sacred Scriptures. 
 He is a Chaplain to the Honourable the East 
 India Company, and is now stationed at Cawn- 
 pore in Bengal, where his learned coadjutors 
 also reside. The Gospels of St. Matthew and 
 St.. Luke, translated by Sabat into the Persian 
 Language, have already been printed ; and 80O 
 copies are stated in the last report, dated May 
 18J<V. to have been deposited in the BIBLIO- 
 THECA BrBLiCA, at Calcutta, for sale. 
 
 * See Report of Translations by Rev. Henry Martyn, here- 
 after quoted. 
 
RESPECTING THE ARABIANS. 177 
 
 THE ARABIANS. 
 
 ARABIA was the country in which St. Paul 
 first opened his heavenly ministry. " When 
 " it pleased God,'* saith that apostle, " who 
 " called me by his grace, to reveal his Son in 
 " me, that I might preach him among the hea- 
 " then ; immediately I conferred not with flesh 
 " and blood ; neither went I up to Jerusalem, 
 " but 1 went into ARABIA." Gal. i. 17. Chris- 
 tianity flourished very extensively in Arabia, 
 during the first centuries. History informs 
 us, that " the disciples of Christ had filled its 
 provinces with the churches of God j" * and 
 frequent mention is made, in the early monu- 
 ments, of the Bishops of Arabia, t This early 
 influence of the Gospel in that region might be 
 expected ; for Arabia adjoins Palestine ; and 
 the climate of the country, and the manners 
 and customs of the people, are nearly the 
 same, t 
 
 Procopious Ga%. Es. XI. 14. 
 f See them enumerated in Beveridge's Canones Concilio- 
 rum* The Bishop of Busorak was present at the Council of 
 in A. D. 269. 
 
 oyrcts rot$ ovxieis axog tttti 
 
 Being neighbours to the Jews, it was likely that they 
 should first receive the Gospel. Proc. ubi 
 
 N 
 
178 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 
 
 There are some circumstances which remark- 
 ably distinguish Arabia; a recollection of which, 
 ought now to draw our attention to it. Arabia 
 and the neighbouring regions were inhabited by 
 the first generations of men. There it pleased 
 the Creator first to reveal himself to his crea- 
 tures ; and there the Son of God assumed the 
 human nature. In Arabia, the faculties of 
 the human mind attain to as high a degree of 
 strength and- vigour, even at this day,* as in 
 any other country in the world ; and the sym- 
 metry and beauty of the human person in 
 Arabia are not surpassed by any other portion 
 of the human race, t 
 
 * See Letter from the Rev. Henry Martyn, concerning 
 Sabat, quoted in " The Star in the East," p. 218. " At 
 intervals I read Persian Poetry \vith Mirza, and the Koran 
 with Sabat. These Orientals, with whom I translate the 
 Scriptures, require me to point out the connexion between 
 every two sentences, which is often more than I can do. It 
 is curious how accurately they observe all the rules of writ- 
 ing. Sabat, though a real Christian, has not lost a jot of his 
 Arabian notions of superiority. He looks upon Europeans 
 as mushrooms ; and seems to regard my pretensions to any 
 learning, as we should regard those of a savage or an ape." 
 A T . B. Mr. Martyn was Senior Wrangler r or first Mathema- 
 tician of his year, at Cambridge, in 1801 , and he had now 
 been two years in society with Sabat. Of course he used 
 these expressions concerning Sabat, in rather a vein of plea- 
 santry, but they will intimate that he respected the intellect 
 and acquirements of the Arabian. 
 
 f An intelligent Arabian, who had seen Uie English i;; 
 India, observed to the Author, that he thought the minds of 
 
RESPECTING THE ARABIANS. 179 
 
 Arabia is also remarkable on another ac- 
 count. It was the theatre of the grand defec- 
 tion from Christianity, by the Mahomedan de- 
 lusion, which was to extend to " a third part 
 " of men." This predicted apostacy was to 
 be effected, not by returning to Paganism, but 
 by a corruption of Christianity ; that is, by 
 admitting some part of the former revelation 
 of God, and pretending to a new revelation. 
 The delusion itself is aptly compared in the 
 prophecy concerning it, to " smoke issuing 
 " from the bottomless pit ;" and its great ex- 
 tent is expressed by its " darkening the sun 
 " and the dr."* And since this defection 
 was to be produced by a corruption of revealed 
 Truth, it was necessary that the Scriptures 
 should be first corrupted ; for where the ge- 
 nuine Scriptures are in the hands of men, there 
 
 the English far superior to their persons. It seemed to him, 
 that there was nothing striking or noble in the English coun- 
 tenance, compared with the dignity and beauty of the Ara- 
 bians j that the faces were in general flat and torpid, and the 
 eyes without fire. The Author informed him, that the Eng- 
 lish were composed of different nations, and most of these 
 from cold and northern climates j that hence there was a 
 great diversity in their appearance, some being of very ordi- 
 nary aspect, and others of a dignity and beauty which even 
 an Arabian would admire. He smiled at this, and observed 
 that it was not likely that the Deity would select so remote, 
 and cold a region of his globe, for the perfection of man. 
 * Rev. ix. 2. 
 
 N 2 
 
ISO CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 
 
 is little danger of general infidelity. Accord- 
 ingly, this preparative for the great Imposture 
 took place in the fifth and sixth centuries. 
 During that period, corrupt and apocryphal 
 gospels prevailed so generally in Arabia, and 
 in the neighbouring regions, that it is even 
 doubtful whether Mahomed himself ever saw 
 a genuine copy of the New Testament. It 
 has been argued by learned men, from the in- 
 ternal evidence of his composition, that he did 
 not. But now even the apocryphal gospels 
 have vanished from view, by the long preva- 
 lence of the Koran. 
 
 But the duration of this delusion was to have 
 a limit. " The smoke was to darken the sun 
 " and the air" only for a definite period ; 
 namely, 1260 years. This period is expressed 
 in prophetic Scripture in a three-fold form of 
 words to evince its certainty. 
 
 1. " The Holy City shall they tread under 
 " foot forty and two months." * Rev. xi. 2. 
 This marks the period of the Mahomedan 
 power. The same expression is applied after- 
 wards to the duration of the Papal power. 
 The depression of the true Faith was of course 
 to last the same time ; as expressed in the 
 two following sentences. 
 
 * A day fo a year j 
 
 42 monthsn42+30=:1260 days r 1260 years. 
 
 1 
 
RESPECTING THE ARABIANS. 181 
 
 2. " The Witnesses (for the true Faith) shall 
 u prophesy a thousand two hundred and three- 
 " score days^ clothed in sackcloth."* Rev. 
 xi. 3. 
 
 3. " The woman (or Church of Christ) fled 
 " into the wilderness, and was nourished for a 
 " time, times and half a time." t Rev. xii. 14. 
 
 This last expression, " a time, times and 
 " half a time," is also used by the prophet 
 Daniel, who foretels the same events, to mark 
 the period when God shall " have accom- 
 " plished to scatter the powers of the holy 
 " people," and shall terminate his indignation 
 against Israel. Dan. xii. 7. 
 
 It is very well known in the East at what 
 time Mahomed appeared. Let the Mahome- 
 dan then be informed, that he is to count 126O 
 years from the Hejira, and then expect the 
 fulfilment of a remarkable Prophecy, made by 
 Christ, whom the Koran acknowledges to be 
 " a true Prophet." Let him be informed ex- 
 plicitly, that the reign of Mahomedanism will 
 then have an end. And if he be unwilling to 
 believe this, ask him if he does not already per- 
 ceive the decline of Mahomedanism. If he be 
 ignorant of this fact, inform him of the history 
 
 * A day for a year j 1260 days 1260 years. 
 
 f A time, times, and half a time a year-) 
 
 two years and half of a yearforty- f. 1260 years, 
 
 two months=1260 days J 
 
182 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 
 
 of events. Instruct him, that the corruption 
 of Christianity in the West by the Pope, was 
 coeval with the corruption of Christianity in 
 the East by Mahomed ; that the decline of 
 both these powers is, at this time, equally ad- 
 vanced ; and that the fall of both is to be con- 
 temporaneous. If he be ignorant of the de- 
 cline of Papal Rome, the Roman Catholic in 
 the East will declare it to him. 
 
 Is there any man, calling himself a Chris- 
 tian, who thinks that these prophecies are du- 
 bious ? If it be true that God hath, at any 
 time, revealed himself to man, they are most 
 certain. The Author would here observe, that 
 the inattention of men in general to the fulfil- 
 ment of the divine predictions, does not pro- 
 ceed so commonly from principles of infidelity, 
 as from ignorance offactSf pure ignorance of 
 historical facts. There are men of liberal edu- 
 cation in England, who are more ignorant of 
 the history of the world, ancient and modern, 
 hi connection with the revelation of GW, than 
 some Hindoos and Arabians, whom we know 
 hi the East, who have not been Christians 
 above a few years. Our Saviour reprehended 
 this neglect of " the word spoken from Hea- 
 ven," in these words : " Ye can discern the 
 " face of the sky and of the earth, but how is 
 " it that ye cannot discern THIS TIME ?" Luke 
 xii. 56. 
 
RESPECTING THE ARABIANS. 183 
 
 The Author has noticed the foregoing cir- 
 cumstances in relation to Arabia, to illustrate 
 the importance of preparing a version of the 
 Scriptures for that country, at the present era* 
 But the Arabic Language hath gone forth far 
 beyond the bounds of Arabia, and is known to 
 almost " a third part of men" in the East. The 
 Koran has consecrated it in the eyes of mil- 
 lions of men dwelling in central Asia, on the 
 continent of Africa, and in the isles of the In- 
 dian Ocean, 
 
 A version of the whole Bible in Arabic has 
 come down to us ; but it is now antiquated, like 
 the Persian, both in dialect and orthography. 
 It does not appear indeed that any composition 
 in a living language, of a higher date than 
 about five hundred years, can be of popular 
 use, unless we learn it from our infancy. The 
 language of our own Scriptures becomes now 
 peculiar in many respects, and distinct from 
 the popular speech. It is supposed, that the 
 Arabic Translation is upwards of a thousand 
 years old. Had there been no interruption in 
 the profession of Christianity in Arabia, the 
 ancient Translation might possibly have suf- 
 ficed : in like manner as the Hebrew is still 
 understood by the Jews, and the Syriac by the 
 Syrian Christians. But when a new religion is to 
 be proposed to a people, we must use the most 
 dignified and intelligible medium, and present 
 
184 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 
 
 it in the language which is in popular use. 
 The present Arabic Translation in the Poly- 
 glot is perfectly intelligible to those who will 
 study it with a lexicon ; but we certainly cannot 
 offer it at this time as conveying the meaning 
 of Holy Scripture, to the land of Yemen, or 
 Arabia the Happy. 
 
 Soon after Sabat, the Arabian, had been 
 converted to Christianity, the object which 
 Chiefly occupied his thoughts, was a translation 
 of the Scriptures for his native country. He 
 himself could easily read and understand the 
 existing translation ; for he is a learned man, 
 and acquainted radically with every dialect 
 of the language; and it was by means of that 
 translation that he himself became a Christian;* 
 but he says he should be ashamed to offer the 
 Bible to his countrymen in its present form ; 
 such a version would neither be acceptable to 
 the learned, nor intelligible to the unlearned. 
 
 This noble Arabian has been now three 
 
 * The copy of the New Testament, which fell into the 
 bands of Sabat, was one of the editions published in 1727 by 
 ** the Society for promoting Christian Knowledge," revised 
 by Salomon Negri. An investment of these Arabic Testa- 
 ments was sent about 1759, to the Society's Missionaries in 
 Calcutta, who circulated them through different provinces. 
 The following is a well attested fact : They sent some co- 
 pies to the Mahomedan Priests at Delhi, ** who requested 
 that the supply might be continued." See Proceedings of 
 the Society of that period* 
 
RESPECTING THE ARABIANS. 185 
 
 years, or more, employed in translating the 
 Scriptures into the Arabic Language, with the 
 aid of other learned Asiatics, under the super- 
 i'ntendance of the Rev. H. Martyn, who Iras 
 himself been long a student of the Arabic 
 Tongue. Mr. Martyn has lately stated their 
 reasons for undertaking a new 'translation, 
 which the Author will here subjoin, in defer- 
 ence to the learned at home, who may think 
 some further explanation necessary. 
 
 " Of the Arabic version of the Polyglot, the 
 " late Professor Carlyle, in his copy of propo- 
 " sals for printing a new edition of it, speaks 
 "in the highest terms, and observes, that it 
 " was used both by Jews and Christians as a 
 " faithful and elegant representation of their 
 " respective books of faith. But even suppos- 
 " ing that both Jews and Christians are satts- 
 " fled with the translation, no one, who has 
 ** had an opportunity of observing the degrafl- 
 " ed state of these people in the East," would 
 " admit them as competent judges of the 
 " Arabic. The Professor has adduced, in fa- 
 " vour of the version in question, the opinions 
 * c of Erpenius, Gabriel Sionita, and Pocock ; 
 " names of high consideration in Arabic learn- 
 " ing, particularly the last. It is certain, 
 " however, that such of the Mahomedans as 
 "have seen this version, think very differ- 
 ently of it. If we would invite the fastidious 
 
 cc 
 
186 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 
 
 " Mussulman to review the sacred law which 
 " he supposes abrogated, let us not neglect 
 "our present opportunities ; but with such 
 " an instrument as Sabat in our possession, let 
 " us attempt at least, to send forth the JScrip- 
 " tares in a style which shall command respect, 
 " even in Nujed and Hejaz." 
 
 Mr. Martyn adverts to the new edition of the 
 Polyglot translation, now publishing in Eng- 
 land, under the patronage of the Bishop of 
 Durham, and highly commends the design. 
 " We rejoice," writes he, " to hear that the 
 old Polyglot is going forth at last in a new 
 dress. It may be useful to some in Asia, as it 
 was to Sabat." -And, in regard to the extent 
 of country through which the Arabic is spoken, 
 he observes, that the Arabic translation is of 
 more importance than one-fourth of all the 
 translations now in hand. " We will begin," 
 says he, " to preach to Arabia, Syria, Persia, 
 Tartary, part of India and of China, half of 
 Africa, all the sea-coast of the Mediterranean 
 and Turkey ; and one tongue shall suffice for 
 them all." 
 
 The proposal for publishing the Arabic Bible 
 has already met with a very liberal patronage 
 in India. It is intended to publish an edition 
 of the New Testament, in a splendid form, 
 for the use of .the chief men in Arabia 
 
RESPECTING THE ARABIANS. IS? 
 
 and Persia, resembling, as nearly as possible, 
 their own beautiful writing. The Universities, 
 and literary bodies in Europe, will, no doubt, 
 be disposed to subscribe for some copies of 
 this truly classical Work. It is stated in the 
 last accounts, dated May 18 1C, that the trans- 
 lation of the New Testament was expected 
 to be finished by the end of the present year, 
 1811. 
 
 THE CONVERSION OF SABAT. 
 
 The following account of the conversion of 
 Sabat is extracted from the Author's Sermon, 
 entitled, " The Star in the East." 
 
 * Thus far we have spoken of the success of the Gos- 
 pel in Asia, by means of European preachers. But we 
 shall now exhibit evidence to you from another source, 
 from a new and unexpected quarter. We are now to 
 declare what has been done, independently of our exer- 
 tions, and in regions where we have no labourers, and 
 no access. And this I do to shew you, that whether 
 we assist in the work or not, it is God's will t/iat it should 
 begin. You have hitherto been contemplating the Light 
 in India. We are now to announce to you that a light 
 hath appeared in Arabia, and dawned, as it were, on the 
 Temple of Mecca itself. 
 
1 88 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 
 
 6 Two Mahomedans of Arabia, persons of distinction 
 in their own country, have been lately converted to the 
 Christian faith. One of them has already suffered mar- 
 tyrdom. The other is now engaged in translating the 
 Scriptures, and in concerting plans for the conversion of 
 his countrymen. The name of the martyr is Abdal- 
 lah ; * and the name of the other, who is now translat- 
 ing the Scriptures, is Sabat ; or, as he is called since 
 his Christian baptism, Nathanael Sabat. Sabat resid- 
 ed in my house some time before I left India, and I 
 had from his own mouth the chief part of the account 
 which I shall now give to you. Some particulars I had 
 from others. His conversion took place after the mar- 
 tyrdom of Abdallah, ' to whose death he was consent- 
 ing f and he related the circumstances to me with 
 many tears. 
 
 c Abdallah and Sabat were intimate friends, and be- 
 ing young men of , family in Arabia, they agreed to 
 travel together, and to visit foreign countries. They 
 were both zealous Mahomedans. Sabat is son of 
 Ibrahim Sabat, a noble family of the line of Beni-Sabat 
 who trace their pedigree to Mahomed. The two friends 
 left Arabia, after paying their adorations at the tomb 
 of their prophet, and travelled through Persia, and 
 thence to Cabul. Abdallah was appointed to an office 
 of state under Zemaun Shah, King of Cabul; and 
 Sabat left him there, and proceeded on a tour through 
 Tartary. 
 
 4 While Abdallah remained at Cabul, he was convert- 
 ed to the Christian faith by the perusal of a Bible (as 
 is supposed) belonging to a Christian from Armenia, 
 
 * The word Abdallah is the same as Abdiel j and signi- 
 fies the " Servant of God," 
 
RESPECTING THE ARABIANS. 189 
 
 then residing at Cabul. * In the Mahomedan states 
 it is death for a man of rank to become a Christian. 
 Abdallah endeavoured for a time to conceal his con- 
 version ; but finding it no longer possible, he deter- 
 mined to flee to some of the Christian Churches near 
 the Caspian sea. He accordingly left Cabul in disguise, 
 and had gained the great city of Bochara, in Tartary, 
 when he was met in the streets of that city by his 
 friend Sabat, who immediately recognised him. Sabat 
 had heard of his conversion and flight, and was filled 
 with indignation at his conduct. Abdallah knew his 
 danger, and threw himself at the feet of Sabat. He 
 confessed that he was a Christian, and implored him, 
 by the sacred tie of their former friendship, to let him 
 escape with his life. 'But, Sir,' said Sabat when relat- 
 ing the story himself, I had no pity. I caused my 
 servants to seize him, and I delivered him up to Morad 
 Shah, King of Bochara. He was sentenced to die, and 
 a herald went through the city of Bochara, announcing 
 the time of his execution. An immense multitude at- 
 tended, and the chief men of the city. I also went and 
 stood near to Abdallah. He was offered his life if he 
 would abjure Christ, the executioner standing by him 
 with his sword in his hand. ' No/ said he, (as if the 
 proposition was impossible to be complied with) ' I 
 cannot abjure Christ.' Then one of his hands was cut 
 off at the wrist. He stood firm, his arm hanging by 
 his side but with little motion. A physician by desire 
 of the King, offered to heal the wound if he would re- 
 cant. He made no answer, but looked up stedfastly 
 towards heaven, like Stephen, the first martyr, his eyes 
 streaming with tears. He did not look with anger to- 
 
 * The Armenian Christians in Persia have among them * 
 few copies of the Arabic Bible, 
 
19O CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 
 
 wards me. He looked at me. But it was benignly, 
 and with the countenance of forgiveness. His other 
 hand was then cut off. ' But Sir, 1 said Sabat, in his 
 imperfect English, ' he never changed, he never changed? 
 And when he bowed his head to receive the blow of 
 death, all Bochara seemed to say, ' What new thing is 
 this ?' 
 
 * Sabat had indulged the hope, that Abdallah would 
 have recanted, when he was offered his life ; but when 
 he saw that his friend was dead, he resigned himself to 
 grief and remorse. He travelled from place to place, 
 seeking rest, and finding none. At last he thought that 
 he would visit India. He accordingly came to Madras 
 about five years ago. Soon after his arrival, he was 
 appointed by the English government, a Mufti, or ex- 
 pounder of Mahometan law ; his great learning, and 
 respectable station in his own country, rendering him 
 well qualified for that office. And now the period of 
 his own conversion drew near. While he was at Visa- 
 gapatam, in the Northern Circars, exercising his pro- 
 fessional duties, Providence brought in his way a New 
 Testament in the Arabic Language. * He read it with 
 deep thought, the Koran lying before him. He com- 
 pared them together with patience and solicitude, and 
 at length the truth of the word fell on his mind, as he 
 expressed it, like a flood of light. Soon afterwards he 
 proceeded to Madras, a journey of 300 miles, to seek 
 Christian baptism ; and having made a public confes- 
 sion of his faith, he was baptized by the Rev. Dr. 
 Ker, in the English Church at that place, by the 
 name of Nathanael, in the twenty-seventh year of his 
 
 * One of those copies sent to India by the " Society for 
 promoting Chrislian Knowledge." 
 
fcESPECTINa THE ARABIANS. 191 
 
 4 Being now desirous to devote his future life to the 
 glory of God, he resigned his secular employ, and came 
 by invitation to Bengal, where he is now engaged in 
 translating the Scriptures into the Persian language. 
 This work hath not hitherto been executed, for want 
 of a translator of sufficient ability. The Persian is an 
 important language in the East, being the general lan- 
 guage of Western Asia, particularly among the higher 
 classes, and is understood from Calcutta to Damascus. 
 But the great work which occupies the attention of this 
 noble Arabian, is the promulgation of the Gospel among 
 his own countrymen ; and from the present fluctua- 
 tions of religious opinion in Arabia, he is sanguine in 
 his hopes of success. His first work is entitled, (Neama 
 Besharatin lil Arabi) c Happy News for Arabia? writ- 
 ten in the Nabuttee, or common dialect of the country., 
 It contains an eloquent and argumentative elucidation 
 of the truth of the Gospel, with copious authorities ad- 
 mitted by the Mahomedans themselves, and particu- 
 larly by the Wahabians. And, prefixed to it, is an ac- 
 count of the conversion of the author, and an appeal 
 to the well-known family in Arabia, for the truth of 
 the facts. 
 
 4 The following circumstance in the history of Sabat 
 ought not to be omitted. When his family in Arabia 
 had heard that he had followed the example of Abdal- 
 lah, and become a Christian, they dispatched his brother 
 to India (a voyage of two months) to assassinate him. 
 While Sabat was sitting in his house at Visagapatam, 
 his brother presented himself in the disguise of a 
 faqueer, or beggar, having a dagger concealed under his 
 mantle. Pie rushed on Sabat, and wounded him. But 
 Sabat seized his arm, and his servants fcame to his as- 
 sistance. He then recognized his brother ! The assassin 
 would have become the victim of public justice, but 
 
192 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 
 
 Sabat interceded for him, and sent him home in peace 
 with letters and presents to his mother's house in 
 Arabia.' 
 
 The members of the Asiatic Society in Ben- 
 gal having been imposed on some years ago by 
 a learned Hindoo (who certainly made no pro- 
 fession of Christianity) whose fabrications they 
 published in their Researches, (see Mr. Wilford's 
 Account, vol. 7th) it has been sometimes in- 
 sinuated by the adversaries of Christian Mis- 
 sions, that Sabat the Arabian would prove, in 
 like manner, to have deceived us. This is cer- 
 tainly possible ; and all good men would de- 
 plore the event. Let us be thankful, however, 
 for the good that has been already done by his 
 means. 
 
 He has made a translation of the Gospels 
 into the Persian language, and " 800 copies of 
 " St. Matthew and St. Luke have been printed 
 " and exposed in the Bibliotheca Biblica of 
 " Calcutta, for sale." And we have now the 
 satisfaction to state, that he has been faithful 
 to his Christian principles for six YEARS, and 
 that " his translation of the whole New Testa- 
 " ment, into the Arabic language, was expected 
 " to be finished by the end of the present 
 "year, 1811." 
 
RESPECTING THE ARABIANS. 19$ 
 
 THE ARABIC SCHOOL 
 
 FOR THE 
 
 TRANSLATION OF THE SCRIPTURES. 
 
 THE Rev. Henry Martyn, B. D. Fellow of 
 St. John's College, Cambridge, went out to 
 India about five years ago. His qualifications 
 for the general superintendance of scriptural 
 translation, are truly respectable. vAfter ac- 
 quiring the highest academical honours in sci- 
 ence, and a just celebrity for classical know- 
 ledge, he devoted himself to the acquirement 
 of the Arabic and Hindoostanee Languages. 
 His mind was strongly impressed, at an early 
 period, with the duty and importance of com- 
 municating the revealed Religion to heathen 
 nations. He had a spirit to follow the steps of 
 Swartz and Brainerd, and preach to the natives 
 in the woods ; but his peculiar qualifications, 
 as a critical scholar, have fixed him to the de- 
 partment of translation. He had not been 
 long in Bengal before he was joined by Sabat 
 the Arabian, and Mirza the Persian, and other 
 learned natives ; so that they now form an 
 Arabic School, from which it is not pretended 
 that there is any appeal in India. 
 
 o 
 
194 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 
 
 Mr. Martyn's own proper department is the 
 Hindoostanee Language. Soon after his ar- 
 rival, he translated the Liturgy of the Church 
 of England into that tongue. He found that 
 many of the wives of the English soldiers were 
 Hindoostanee women, professing Christianity, 
 but who did not understand the English Lan- 
 guage, and being desirous to discharge faith- 
 fully the duties of his sacred office, he thought 
 it proper to attempt such a translation. This 
 original work, having received repeated revi- 
 sion and amendment, is esteemed by compe- 
 tent judges to be a perspicuous and faithful 
 version of the sublime original. He also trans- 
 lated, about the same time, the parables and 
 parabolic speeches, or apophthegms, of our 
 Saviour, into the same language, with an ex- 
 planation subjoined to each. 
 
 But the grand work which has chiefly en- 
 gaged the attention of this Oriental Scholar, 
 during the last four years, is his Translation of 
 the whole Bible into the HINDOOSTANEE Lan- 
 guage. It has been often acknowledged, that 
 a version of the Scriptures into what is justly 
 called " the grand popular language of Hin- 
 doostan," would be the most generally useful 
 in India. Mr. Martyn is in no haste to print 
 any part of his Work, being desirous that it 
 should be first revised and approved by the 
 best scholars. His chief difficulty is in settling 
 
RESPECTING THE ARABIANS. 195 
 
 Ihe orthography of the language, and in ascer- 
 taining what proportion of words ought to be 
 admitted from the Persian and Arabic foun- 
 tains ; for the Hindoostanee is yet in its in- 
 fancy, as a written and grammatical tongue ; 
 and it is probable, that Mr. Martyn's Work 
 will contribute much to fix its standard. To 
 evince the care and accuracy which he pro- 
 poses to himself in this Translation, it will be 
 proper to subjoin his last official Report on the 
 subject, dated December, 1809. 
 
 " The Hindoostanee New Testament has 
 " been finished some time, and submitted to 
 " the inspection of a variety of persons in dif- 
 " ferent parts of the country ; but the opinions 
 " formed of the Work have not hitherto ap- 
 <c peared to justify its publication. I am per- 
 " fectly convinced of the inutility of attempt- 
 " ing to please all 5 yet I thought it better to 
 " withhold from the Press what longer experi- 
 " ence, and the possession of more efficient in. 
 <c struments, might enable me to send forth, in 
 " a form more calculated to give general satis- 
 " faction. The person whose assistance I was 
 " most anxious to obtain* has once more joined 
 " me ; and I am now willing to hope, that the 
 " Word of God may be presented to the na- 
 " tive of India, so as to be intelligible to the 
 " generality of readers. The Grammar of the 
 " language is nearly fixed by Mr. Gilchrist's 
 a 2 
 
196 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 
 
 cc learned and useful labours ; but it is still dif- 
 " ficult to write in it with a view to general 
 <c utility. For the higher Mahomedans and 
 " men of learning will hardly peruse, with satis- 
 " faction, a book in which the Persian has not 
 cc lent its aid to adorn the style. To the rest 
 a larger proportion ofHindee is more accep- 
 table. The difficulty of ascertaining the 
 point equally removed from either extreme, 
 would be considerably lessened, were there 
 any prose compositions in the language, of 
 acknowledged purity. But unfortunately no 
 such standard exists : no works of any de- 
 scription indeed have been found but poems. 
 Lately some translations in Hindoostanee 
 * 6 prose have issued from the College of Fort 
 <c William ; but as they have not yet stood the 
 " test of time, and are very little known in the 
 " country, they could not safely be referred to 
 " as a standard. Thus I have been left to the 
 " guidance of my own judgment far more than 
 " I could have wished." 
 
 In regard to the Arabic and Persian Trans- 
 lations, both of which Mr. Martyn superin- 
 tends, as well as the Hindoostanee, he thus 
 writes : 
 
 " In the Persian and Arabic Translations 
 " there are happily no such difficulties. The 
 " valuable qualities of our Christian brother, 
 " Nathanael Sabat, render this part of the 
 
RESPECTING THE ARABIANS. 197 
 
 " work comparatively easy. As he is, I trust, 
 " a serious Christian, the study of the Word of 
 " God, and the translation of it, are of course 
 " a matter of choice with him, and a rigid ad- 
 " herence to the original, a point of duty. * 
 " As a scholar, his acquirements are very con- 
 " siderable. He was educated under the care 
 " of the most learned man in Bagdad ; and, 
 " having continued to exercise himself in com- 
 " position, he has acquired in consequence a 
 " critical acumen, and great command of words. 
 " His ill state of health renders it impossible 
 " to say exactly when the work he has under- 
 " taken will be finished ; but if nothing un- 
 " toward happen to interrupt us, you may ex- 
 <c pect the New Testament, in the three Ian- 
 " guages, in the course of two years." 
 
 * The solicitude of these Translators to infuse the true 
 meaning of the original into their vjv;i'>ns, and not to trust 
 entirely to the English Translation, will appear froiu i.he fol- 
 lowing observations of Mr. Martyn in his last letter. 
 " The P 'alms \ve must Vave til 1 the end of the New Testa- 
 ment, for this solid reason, that I do not understand a con- 
 'sideiable portion of ihat book. Much of tl><- o-psent rans- 
 lation s certainly unintelligible. It arr rs li rnc, .hat the 
 two Royal Authors have suff-ed moie ."rom the pleSeian 
 touc'i of their imerj-reters, iha.i even the Prophets, or any 
 othe.s but Job. Hebrew has ueen of late my constant medi- 
 tation." 
 
198 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 
 
 THE JEWS. 
 
 THERE are three remarkable prophecies con- 
 cerning the Jews. 
 
 1. " The children of Israel shall abide many 
 " days without a King, and without a Prince, 
 " and without a sacrifice, and without an image, 
 " and without an Ephod, and withdut Tera- 
 ^ phim." Hos. iii. 4. 
 
 2. " The Lord shall scatter thee among all 
 '* people, from the one end of the earth even 
 " unto the other." Deut. xxix. 64. And yet, 
 " the people shall dwell alone, and shall not 
 <c be reckoned amongst the nations.*' Numb, 
 xxiii. 9. 
 
 3. " Thou shalt become an astonishment, 
 " a proverb, and a bye-word among all the na- 
 " tions whither the Lord shall lead thee. 
 cc Among these nations shalt thou find no ease, 
 " neither shall the sole of thy foot have rest." 
 Deut. xxviii. 37, 65. 
 
 The first of these prophecies is very remark- 
 able ; for who ever heard of a nation " abiding 
 " many days" without its civil and religious 
 polity, and surviving its political existence ? 
 The very assertion seems to involve an absur- 
 dity. Did the Egyptians, Chaldeans, Greeks, 
 
RESPECTING THE JEWS. 199 
 
 or Romans survive their civil and religious 
 polity ? 
 
 The second prediction is not less singular 
 than the former ; for if the Jews were to be 
 received among the nations of the earth, why 
 should they not "be reckoned with the na- 
 tions ?" Would any man, in a remote age, ven- 
 ture to foretel that there was a certain nation, 
 which, in the ages to come, would be received 
 and tolerated by all other nations, merely to 
 be persecuted ? * 
 
 But the third prophecy is such as must af- 
 ford a contemplation to infidelity, to the end 
 of time. The Jews were to become " an asto- 
 " nishment, and a proverb, and a bye-word 
 
 * To this day the Jews " are not reckoned" \vith the 
 English nation. The prophetical record influenced the last 
 parliamentary proceeding respecting them. In 1753, a Bill 
 xvas passed to naturalize the Jews j but after a few months it 
 was repealed, the voice of the people demanded that the de- 
 voted nation should " not be reckoned with them." So true 
 it is that our last national deliberation concerning this peo- 
 ple was influenced by the ancient prophecy. The time is 
 now come when Parliament may restore to the Jew the 
 franchise of a fellow-creature, without contravening the Di- 
 vine decrees. It is predicted again, that " Israel shall re- 
 turn to the Lord their God j" and it is believed that the pe- 
 riod of this event is not far remote. In obedience then to 
 the dictate of this prophecy, let our Christian nation proceed, 
 without delay, to TAKE AWAY THE REPROACH of the 
 Jewish people j and announce the act in the most public and 
 ^oleinn manner., as an example to the rest of the world. 
 
20O CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 
 
 " among all the nations," because they shed 
 the blood of the Saviour of the world. Now, 
 it is not surprising that Christians should re- 
 proach them for such a crime. But how 
 should we expect that they would be " trodden 
 " down of the heathen world," who never 
 heard of such a Saviour? Behold the Hindoo, 
 at this day, punishing the Jew, without know- 
 ing the crime of which he has been guilty ! 
 
 These three prophecies have been manifestly 
 fulfilled ; and if we had no other evidence, 
 this is sufficient to prove " that there is a 
 " God, and that he hath made a revelation to 
 " man." 
 
 There is a fourth prophecy concerning this 
 people, which hastens to its accomplishment. 
 The Prophet Hosea, after foretelling that the 
 children of 'Israel should abide many days 
 without a King, adds these words : " After- 
 e wards shall they return, and seek the Lord 
 " their God, and David their king ; and shall 
 " fear the Lord and his goodness in the latter 
 " days." Hosea iii. 5. 
 
 The question, which is now in the mouth of 
 every Christian, is that which was asked in the 
 vision of the prophet Daniel on the same sub- 
 ject ; " How long shall it be to the end of 
 " these wonders ?" Dan. xii. 6. When shall 
 the " indignation against the holy people be 
 " accomplished ?" Dan. xi. 31. that they may 
 
RESPECTING THE JE\VS. _/ 
 
 " return and seek the Lord their God, and 
 " David their king ?" 
 
 To Daniel the Prophet, and to John the 
 Evangelist, was given a revelation of the great 
 events of the general Church to the end of time. 
 Daniel foretells that the Christian Church 
 shall be oppressed by the persecuting powers 
 for " a time, times, and the dividing of a time. 35 
 Dan. vii. 25. The same period he assigns for 
 the accomplishment of the indignation against 
 the holy people Israel. " One said, how long 
 " shall it be to the end of these wonders ? And 
 " I heard the man clothed in linen, which was 
 " Upon the waters of the river, when he held 
 c * up his right hand and his left hand unto 
 " heaven, and sware by him that liveth for ever, 
 " that it shall be for a TIME, TIMES, and HALF ; 
 " and when he shall have accomplished to scat- 
 " ter the power of the holy people, all these 
 " things shall be fulfilled." Dan. xn, 7. Now 
 the same form of words is used in the Revela- 
 tion of St. John, to express the duration of the 
 Papal and Mahomedan powers. Oppressed by 
 them, the Church of Christ was to remain de- 
 solate in the wilderness, " for a TIME, TIMES, 
 " and HALF of a TIME." Rev. xii. 14. Every 
 one, who is erudite in sacred prophecy, will 
 understand that this great period of Daniel and 
 St. John commences at the same era, namely, 
 
202 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 
 
 the rise of the persecuting powers ; and that 
 its duration is 1260 years. * 
 
 Here then are three great events hastening 
 to their period ; the extinction of the Papal 
 dominion ; the subversion of the Mahomedan 
 power ; and " the accomplishment of the di- 
 *' vine indignation against the holy people," 
 or the return of the people of Israel " to seek 
 ^ the Lord their God, and David their king." 
 
 Our blessed Saviour has not left an event 
 of this importance without notice. " The 
 " JEWS," saith he, " shall be led away captive 
 " into all nations ; and Jerusalem shall be 
 <e trodden down of the Gentiles, until the times 
 " of the Gentiles be fulfilled." Luke xxi. 24. 
 What these TIMES of the Gentiles are, our Lord 
 has explained in his subsequent Revelation 
 to St. John. " The court which is without 
 * c the temple is given unto the Gentiles ; and 
 * 6 the holy city shall they tread under foot 
 u FORTY and TWO MONTHS ;" or, in prophetical 
 language, at a day for a year, 1260 years. Rev, 
 xi. 2. 
 
 The Apostle Paul hath also recorded this 
 event. " I would not, brethren, that ye should 
 " be ignorant of this mystery, that blindness, 
 * in part, is happened to ISRAEL, until the ful- 
 " ness of the Gentiles be come in ; and so all 
 
 See this period explained in p. ISO. 
 
RESPECTING THE JEWS. 203 
 
 & Israel shall be saved." Rom. xi. 25. . The 
 fulness of time for the conversion of the Gen^ 
 tiles will be come in, when the Mahomedan 
 and Papal obstructions are removed. Such 
 events as the fall of the Pope in the West, and 
 of Mahomed in the East, both of whom perse- 
 cuted the Jews to death, will probably be the 
 means of awakening the Jews to consider the 
 evidences of that Religion which predicted the 
 rise and fall of both. 
 
 But the grand prophecy of the apostle Paul 
 on this subject, is that which respects the con- 
 sequence of the conversion of the Jews. " The 
 " receiving of the Jews," saith he, " What shall 
 *' it be to the world, but LIFE FROM THE DEAD?" 
 Rom. xi. 15. Dispersed as they are in all 
 countries, and speaking the languages of all 
 countries, they will form a body of preachers 
 ready prepared ; and they need only say, " Be- 
 ^ hold the Scriptures of God, in our posses- 
 " sion ; read our history there, as foretold three 
 " thousand years ago, and read the events in 
 ^ the annals of nations. We are witnesses to 
 " the world, and the world to us. Let the 
 " whole race of mankind unite and examine 
 " the fact." " All ye inhabitants of the world, 
 " and dwellers on the earth, see ye, when the 
 " Lord lifteth up an ENSIGN on the mountains ; 
 " and when he bloweth a TRUMPET, hear ve." 
 
204 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 
 
 Isaiah xviii. 3. Thus will their preaching be 
 to the world " LIFE from the DEAD." 
 
 But if the conversion of Israel is to take place 
 when the Papal and Mahomedan powers have 
 fallen, (and who does not see that these events 
 are near at hand ?) it might be expected that 
 some signs of conciliation between Jews and 
 Christians would now begin to be visible. And 
 is not this the fact ? Christians in all countries 
 begin to consider, that " the indignation 
 " against the holy people" is nearly accom- 
 plished. Many events declare it The indig- 
 nation of man is relaxing. The prophecies 
 have been fulfilled regarding it. The GREAT 
 CRIME at CALVARY has been punished by all 
 nations ; and we now hear the words of the 
 Prophet addressing us, " Comf >rt ye. comfort 
 * c ye my people, saith your God ; speak 
 " ye comfortably to Jerusalem, and CRY unto 
 " her, that her warfare is accomplished, that 
 " her iniquity is pardoned." Isaiah xl. 1. 
 This is the D'vine command. And behold, 
 Christians begin now, for the first time, " to 
 * c speak comfortably to Jerusalem." 
 
 While the Author was in the East, the state 
 of the Jews, who are dispersed in different 
 countries, frequently occupied his thoughts. 
 1 
 
RESPECTING THE JEWS. 205 
 
 He had heard that they existed in distinct 
 colonies in certain parts of India ; that some 
 of them had arrived long before the Christian 
 Era, and had remained in the midst of the 
 Hindoos, to this time, a distinct and separate 
 people, persecuted by the native princes, from 
 age to age, and yet not destroyed ; " burning, 
 " like the bush of Moses, and not consumed ;" 
 and he had a strong desire " to turn aside and 
 " see this great sight." His mind was im- 
 pressed with the conviction that their preser- 
 vation, in such a variety of regions, and under 
 such a diversity of circumstances, could be 
 only effected by the interposition of the Divine 
 PROVIDENCE, which reserved them, thus distinct, 
 for some special and important purpose. And 
 since the period of time for the accomplish- 
 ment of this purpose was considered by many 
 to be fast approaching, he wished to hear the 
 sentiments of the Jews from their own lips, 
 and to learn their actual impressions, as to 
 their present circumstances and future hopes. 
 
 In his Memorial respecting the Syrian Chris- 
 tians, presented to Marquis Wellesley, the 
 Author also noticed the existence of an ancient 
 colony of Jews on the coast of Malabar, parti- 
 cularly at Cochin ; and as this place had re- 
 cently become a part of the British Empire, 
 by conquest from the Dutch, Lord William 
 Bentinck, then Governor of Madras, who had 
 
20o CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 
 
 Deceived letters from the Supreme Government, 
 was pleased to direct the civil officer, who had 
 charge of the department of Cochin, * to afford 
 him every aid in the prosecution of his Re- 
 searches. His first tour to Cochin was in 
 November, 1806, and he remained in the coun- 
 try till February, 1807. He again visted it in 
 January, 1808. He has only room, in this 
 present Work, to introduce a few notes from 
 his Journal. 
 
 Cochin, Feb. 4, 1807. 
 
 .* I have been now in Cochin, or its vicinity, for up* 
 wards of two months, and have got well acquainted 
 with the Jews. They do not live in the city of Cochin, 
 but in a town about a mile distant from it, called Matta- 
 chery, and Jews-Town. It is almost wholly inhabited 
 by the Jews, who have two respectable Synagogues. 
 Among them are some very intelligent men, who are 
 not entirely ignorant of the history of nations. There 
 are also Jews here from remote parts of Asia, so that 
 this is the fountain of intelligence concerning that peo- 
 ple in the East ; there being constant communication 
 by ships with the Red Sea, the Persian Gulph, and the 
 mouths of the Indus. The resident Jews are divided 
 into two classes, called the Jerusalem or White Jews; 
 and the Ancient or Black Jews. The White Jews 
 reside at this place. The Black Jews have also a Sy- 
 
 * Thomas Flower, Esq.j 
 
RESPECTING THE JEWS. 207 
 
 nagogue here ; but the great body of that tribe inha- 
 bit towns in the interior of the province. I have now 
 seen most of both classes. My inquiries refer chiefly 
 to their antiquity, their manuscripts, and their sen- 
 timents concerning the present state af the Jewish 
 nation.' 
 
 THE JERUSALEM OR WHITE JEWS. 
 
 * On my inquiry into the antiquity of the White 
 Jew, they first delivered to me a narrative, in the He- 
 brew Language, of their arrival in India, which has 
 been handed down to them from their fathers ; and 
 then exhibited their ancient brass Plate, containing 
 their charter and freedom of residence, given by a King 
 of Malabar. The following is the narrative of the 
 events relating to their first arrival. 
 
 " After the second Temple was destroyed, (which may 
 God speedily rebuild!) our fathers, dreading the Con- 
 queror's wrath, departed from Jerusalem, a numerous body 
 of men, women, priests, and Levites, and came into this 
 land. There were among them men of repute for learning 
 and wisdom ; and God gave the people favour in the sight 
 of the King who at that time reigned here, and he granted 
 them a place to dwell in, called Cranganor. He alloived 
 them a patriarchal jurisdiction within the district, with 
 certain privileges of nobility; and the Royal grant was 
 engraved, according to the custom of those days, on a plate 
 of brass. This was done in the year from the creation of 
 the world, 4250 (A. D. 490) ; and this plate of brass we 
 
208 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 
 
 still have in possession. Our fore-fathers continued at 
 Cranganor for about a thousand years, and the number of 
 Heads who governed were seventy-two. Soon after our 
 settlement, other Jews followed us from Judea; and among 
 these came that man of great wisdom, Rabbi Samuel, a 
 Levite of Jerusalem, with his son, Rabbi Jehuda Le vita. 
 They brought with them the SILVER TRUMPETS, made 
 use of at the time of the JUBILEE, which were saved when 
 the second Temple was destroyed ; and we have heard from 
 our fathers, that there were engraven upon those trumpets 
 the letters of the ineffable Name. * There joined us also 
 from Spain, and other places, from time to time, certain 
 tribes of Jews, who had heard of our prosperity. But at 
 last, discord arising among ourselves, one of our chiefs 
 called to his assistance an Indian King, who came upon us 
 with a great army, destroyed our houses, palaces, and 
 strong holds, dispossessed us of Cranganor, killed part of 
 us, and carried part into captivity. By these massacres we 
 were reduced to a small number. Some of the exiles came 
 and dwelt at Cochin, where we have remained ever since, 
 suffering great changes from time to time. There are 
 amongst us some of the children of Israel ( Beni- Israel) 
 who came from the country of Ashkenaz, from Egypt, 
 from Tsoba, and other places, besides those who formerly 
 inhabited this country" 
 
 < The native annals of Malabar confirm the foregoing 
 account, in the principal circumstances, as do the 
 
 * This circumstance of the Jubilee Trumpets is to be 
 found ii) a similar account of the Jews of Malabar, pub- 
 lished in the " History of the Works of the Learned," for 
 March 1699. It is not necessary to suppose that these 
 trumpets belonged to the Temple , for it is well known, 
 that in every considerable town in Judea there were Jubilee 
 trumpets. 
 
RESPECTING THE JEWS. 209 
 
 Mahomedan histories of the latter ages ; for the Maho- 
 medans have been settled here in great numbers since 
 the eighth century. 
 
 6 The desolation of Cranganor the Jews describe as 
 being like the desolation of Jerusalem in miniature. 
 They were first received into the Country with some 
 favour and confidence, agreeably to the tenor of the 
 general prophecy concerning the Jews ; (for no country 
 was to reject them) : and after they had obtained some 
 wealth, and attracted the notice of men, they are pre- 
 cipitated to the lowest abyss of human suffering and 
 reproach. The recital of the sufferings of the Jews at 
 Cranganor resembles much that of the Jews at Jeru- 
 salem, as given by Josephus. 
 
 I now requested they would shew me their brass 
 plate. Having been given by a native King, it is writ- 
 ten, of course, in the Malabaric language and charac- 
 ter ; and is now so old that it cannot be well under- 
 stood. The Jews preserve a Hebrew translation of it, 
 which they presented to me : but the Hebrew itself is 
 very difficult, and they do not agree among themselves, 
 as to the meaning of some words. I have employed, 
 by their permission, an engraver at Cochin, to execute 
 a fac-simile of the original plate, on copper. * This 
 ancient document begins in the following manner, ac- 
 cording to the Hebrew translation : ( 
 
 ' " In the peace of God, the King, which hath made the 
 
 * The original is engraved on both sides of the plate, the 
 fac-simile forms two plates. These are now deposited in the 
 Public Library at the University of Cambridge. 
 
 f A copy of this Hebrew translation was sent to the 
 University with the other MSS. I have a copy in my pos- 
 session. 
 
 P 
 
210 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 
 
 earth, according to his pleasure. To this God, I, AlliVI 
 BRAHMIN, have lifted up my hand, and lave granted, 
 by this deed) which many hundred thousand years shall 
 
 run I, dwelling in Cranganor, have granted, in 
 
 the, thirty-sixth year of my reign, in the strength of po-iccr 
 I have granted, in the strength of power I have given in 
 inheritance, to JOSEPH RABBAN." 
 
 6 Then follow the privileges of nobility ; such as 
 permission to ride on the elephant ; to have a herald 
 to go before, to announce the name and dignity ; to 
 have the lamp of the day ; to walk on carpets spread 
 upon the earth ; and to have trumpets and cymbals 
 sounded before him. King Airvi then appoints Joseph 
 Rabban to be Chief and Governor of the houses of 
 ongregation (the Synagogues,) and of certain districts, 
 and of the sojourners in them. 1 What proves the con- 
 sequence of the Jews at the period when this grant was 
 made, is, that it is signed by seven Kings as witnesses. 
 * And to this are witnesses, King Bivada Cubertin 
 Mitadin, and he is King of J^racancore. King Airla 
 Nada Mana Vikriin, and he is the Samorin. King 
 Y'eloda Nada Arcliarin Shatin, and he is King of Argot? 
 The remaining four Kings are those of Palgatchery, 
 Colastri) Carhinalh, and Vara-changur. There is no 
 date in this document, further than what may be col- 
 lected from the reign of the Prince, and the names of 
 the royal witnesses. Dates are not usual in old Mala- 
 baric writings. One fact is evident, that the Jews 
 must have existed a considerable time in the country, 
 before they could have obtained such a grant. The 
 tradition before mentioned assigns for the date of the 
 transaction, the year of the Creation 4250, which is, in 
 Jewish computation, A. D. 490. It is well known, that 
 
RESPECTING THE JEWS. 211 
 
 the famous Malabaric King, CERAM PERUMAL, made 
 grants to the Jews, Christians, and Mahomedans, dur- 
 ing his reign ; but that Prince flourished in the eighth 
 or ninth century* 
 
 THE BLACK JEWS. 
 
 It is only necessary to look at the countenance of 
 the Black Jews to be satisfied that their ancestors must 
 have arrived in India many ages before the White Jews, 
 Their Hindoo complexion, and their very imperfect re- 
 semblance to the European Jews, indicate that they 
 have been detached from the parent stock in Judea 
 many ages before the Jews in the West ; and that 
 there have been intermarriages with families not Is- 
 raelitish. I had heard that those tribes, which had 
 passed the Indus, have assimilated so much to the cus- 
 toms and habits of the countries in which they live, 
 that they may be sometimes seen by a traveller, with- 
 out being recognised as Jews. In the interior towns 
 of Malabar, I was not always able to distinguish the 
 Jew from the Hindoo. I hence perceived how easy it 
 may be to mistake the tribes of Jewish descent among 
 the Affghans and other nations in the northern parts of 
 Hindoostan. The White Jews look upon the Black 
 Jews as an inferior race, and as not of a pure cast : 
 
 P 2 
 
212 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 
 
 which plainly demonstrates that they do not spring 
 from a common stock in India. 
 
 ' The Black Jews communicated to me much inte- 
 resting intelligence concerning their brethren the an- 
 cient Israelites in the East ; traditional indeed in its 
 nature, but in general illustrative of true history. 
 They recounted the names of many other small colo- 
 nies resident in northern India, Tartary, and China ; 
 and gave me a written list of SIXTY-FIVE places. I con- 
 versed with those who had lately visited many of these 
 stations, and were about to return again. The Jews 
 have a never-ceasing communication with each other 
 in the East. Their families indeed are generally sta- 
 tionary, being subject to despotic princes ; but the men 
 move much about in a commercial capacity ; and the 
 same individual will pass through many extensive 
 countries. So that when any thing interesting to the 
 nation of the Jews takes place, the rumour will pass 
 rapidly throughout all Asia. 
 
 ' I inquired concerning their brethren, the Ten 
 Tribes. They said that it was commonly believed 
 among them, that the great body of the Israelites are 
 to be found in Chaldea, and in the countries contiguous 
 to it, being the very places whither they were first car- 
 ried into captivity; that some few families had mi- 
 grated into regions more remote, as to Cochin and Ra- 
 japoor, in India, and to other places yet farther to the 
 East; but that the bulk of the nation, though now 
 much reduced in number, had not to this day removed 
 two thousand miles from Samaria. Among the Black 
 Jews I could not find many copies of the Bible. They 
 informed me, that in certain places of the remote dis- 
 persion, their brethren have but some small portions of 
 
RESPECTING THE JEWS. 213 
 
 the Scriptures, and that the prophe tied books were rare 
 but that they themselves, from their vicinity to the 
 White Jews, have been supplied, from time to time, 
 with the whole of the Old Testament. 
 
 c From these communications I plainly perceive the 
 important duty which now devolves on Christians pos- 
 sessing the art of printing, to send to the Jews in the 
 East, copies of the Hebrew Scriptures, and particularly 
 of the prophetical books. If only the prophecies of 
 Isaiah and Daniel were published among them, the effect 
 might be great. They do not want the Law so much. 
 But the prophetical books would appear among them 
 with some novelty, particularly in a detached form ; 
 and could be easily circulated through the remotest 
 parts of Asia,' 
 
 MANUSCRIPTS. 
 
 < Almost in every house I find Hebrew books, printed 
 or manuscript ; particularly among the White Jews. 
 Most of the printed Hebrew of Europe has found its 
 way to Cochin, through the medium of the Portuguese 
 and Dutch commerce of former times. When I ques- 
 tioned the Jews concerning the old copies of the Scrip- 
 tures, which had been read in the Synagogues from age 
 to age ; some told me that it was usual to bury them 
 when decayed by time and use. Others said that this 
 was not always the case. I despaired at first of being 
 able to procure any of the old biblical writings ; but 
 after I had been in the country about six weeks, and 
 
214 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 
 
 they found that I did not expect to obtain them merely 
 as presents, some copies were recovered. The White 
 Jews had only the Bible written on parchment, and pf 
 modern appearance, in their Synagogue ; but I was 
 informed that the black Jews possessed formerly copies 
 written on Goat Skins ; and that in the Synagogue of 
 the Black Jews there was an old Record Chest, into 
 which the decayed copies of their Scriptures had been 
 thrown. I accordingly went to the Synagogue with a 
 few of the chief men, and examined the contents, which 
 some of them said they had never looked at before, 
 and did not seem greatly to value. The manuscripts 
 were of various kinds, on parchment, goat-skins, and 
 cotton paper. I negotiated for them hastily, and wrap- 
 ped them up in two cloths, and gave them to the 
 Jews to carry home to my house. I had observed some 
 murmuring amongst the byestanders in the Synagogue, 
 while I was examining the chest : and before we ap- 
 peared in the streets, the alarm had gone forth, that the 
 Christians were robbing the Synagogue of the Law. 
 There were evident symptoms of tumult, and the wo- 
 men and children collected and were following us. I 
 requested some of the more respectable Jews to accom- 
 pany me put of the town ; but I had scarcely arrived 
 at my own house at Cochin, when the persons who had 
 permitted me to take the manuscripts, came in evident 
 agitation, and told me I must restore them immediately 
 to calm the popular rage. Others had gone to complain 
 to the Chief Magistrate, Thomas Flower, Esq. And 
 now I had lost my spoil, but for the friendly counsel 
 and judicious conduct of Mr. Flower. He directed 
 that all the manuscripts should be delivered up to him, 
 and that there should be no further proceedings on the 
 
RESPECTING THE JEWS. 215 
 
 subject without his authority. To this the Jews 
 agreed. There was some plea of justice on my side, as 
 it was understood that I had given a valuable consider- 
 ation. In the mean time he allowed a lew days to 
 pass, that the minds of the people might become tran- 
 quil, and he then summoned some of the more liberal 
 men, and gave them a hearing on the subject. In tlj 
 mean time I thought it prudent to retire from Cochin, 
 for a day or 'two, and went to Cranganor, about six-^ 
 teen miles off, to Colonel Macaulay, the British Resi- 
 dent at Travancore, who was then at the house of Mr. 
 Drummond, the Collector of Malabar. On my return 
 to Cochin, Mr. Flower informed me that all the manu- 
 scripts were to be returned to my house ; that I was 
 to select what was old, and of little use to the Jews, 
 and to give back to them what was neiv. The affau 
 ended, however, in the Jews permitting me generously 
 to retain some part of the new. 
 
 I have since made a tour through the towns of the 
 Black Jews in the interior of the country, Tritoor, 
 Paroor, Chcnotta, and Maleh. I have procured a good 
 many manuscripts, chiefly in the Rabbinical character, 
 some of which the Jews themselves cannot read ; and 
 I do not know what to say to their traditions, A copy 
 of the Scriptures belonging to Jews of the East, who 
 might be supposed to have had no communication with, 
 Jews in the West, has been long considered a desider- 
 atum in Europe ; for the Western Jews have been ac- 
 cused by some learned men of altering or omitting cer- 
 tain words in the Hebrew text, to invalidate the argu- 
 ment of Christians. But Jews in the East, remote 
 from the controversy, would have no motive for such 
 corruptions. One or two of the MSS. which I have 
 
216 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 
 
 just procured, will probably be of some service in this 
 respect. One of them is an old copy of the Books of 
 Moses, written on a roll of leather. The skins are 
 sewed together, and the roll is about forty-eight feet in 
 length. It is, in some places, worn out, and the holes 
 have been shewed up with pieces of parchment. Some 
 of the Jews suppose that this roll came originally from 
 Senna, in Arabia ; others have heard that it was 
 brought from Cashmir. The Cabul Jews, who travel 
 into the interior of China, say, that in some Synagogues 
 the Law is still written on a roll of leather, made of 
 Goats' skins dyed red ; not on vellum, but on a soft 
 flexible leather ; which agrees with the description of 
 the roll above mentioned." * 
 
 < Ever since I came among these people, and heard 
 their sentiments on the prophecies, and their confident 
 hopes of returning to Jerusalem, I have thought much 
 on the means of obtaining a version of the NEW TESTA- 
 MENT in the Hebrew language, and circulating it among 
 them and their brethren in the East. I had heard that 
 there were one or two translations of the Testament in 
 
 * Mr. Yeates, formerly of All Souls College, Oxford, 
 and editor of the Hebrew 7 Grammar, has been employed by 
 the author for the last two years, at Cambridge, in arranging 
 and collating the Hebrew and Syriac MSS. brought from 
 India. His collation of the Roll of the Pentateuch above 
 me oned, is now finished, and will form a volume in quarto. 
 The University has, with great liberality, resolved that this 
 book shall be printed at the expense of the University, for 
 the benefit of Mr. Yeates ; and Dr. Marsh, the learned 
 Editor of Michaclis, has written a Note on the antiquity and 
 importance of the manuscript, which will form a Preface to 
 the work. 
 
RESPECTING THE JEWS. 21? 
 
 their own possession, but they were studiously kept 
 out of my sight, for a considerable time. At last, how- 
 ever, they were produced by individuals in a private 
 manner. One of them is written in the small Rabbini- 
 cal or Jerusalem character ; the other in a large square 
 letter. The history of the former is very interesting. 
 The translator, a learned Rabbi, conceived the design 
 of making an accurate version of the New Testament, 
 for the express purpose of confuting it. His style is 
 copious and elegant, like that of a master in the lan- 
 guage, and the translation is in general faithful. It 
 does not indeed appear that he wished to pervert the 
 meaning of a single sentence ; but depending on his 
 own abilities and renown as a scholar, he hoped to be 
 able to controvert its doctrines, and to triumph over it 
 by fair contest in the presence of the world. There is 
 yet a mystery about the circumstances of this man's 
 death, which time will perhaps unfold : the Jews are 
 not inclined to say much to me about him. His ver- 
 sion is complete, and written with greater freedom and 
 ease towards the end than at the beginning. How as- 
 tonishing it is that an enemy should have done this ! 
 that he should have persevered resolutely and calmly 
 to the end of his work ! not indeed always calmly ; for 
 there is sometimes a note of execration on the Sacred 
 Person who is the subject of it, as if to unburden his 
 mind and ease the conflict of his labouring soul. At 
 the close of the Gospels, as if afraid of the converting 
 power of his own translation, ' he calls heaven to wit- 
 ness that he had undertaken the work with the pro- 
 fessed design of opposing the Epicureans? by which 
 term he contemptuously means the Christians. 
 
 6 I have had many interesting conferences with the 
 
218 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 
 
 Jews, on the subject of their present state ; and have 
 been much struck with two circumstances ; their con- 
 stant reference to the DESOLATION of Jerusalem, 
 and their confident hope that it will be one day RE- 
 BUILT. The desolation of the Holy City is ever pre- 
 sent to the minds of the Jews, when the subject is con- 
 cerning themselves as a Nation ; for, though without 
 a king, and without a country, they constantly speak 
 of the unity of their nation. Distance of time and 
 place seems to have no effect in obliterating the remem- 
 brance of the Desolation. I often thought of the verse 
 in the Psalms, 6 If I forget thee, O Jerusalem, let my 
 right hand forget her cunning/ They speak of Pale T 
 stine as being close at hand, and easily accessible. It 
 is become an ordinance of their Rabbins in some places, 
 that when a man builds a new house, he shall leave a 
 small part of it unfinished, as an emblem of ruin, and 
 write on it these words, Zecher Lachorchan, i, e. In 
 MEMORY of the DESOLATION. 
 
 * Their hopes of REBUILDING the walls of Jerusalem, 
 the THIRD and LAST time, under the auspices of the 
 Messiah, or of a second Cyrus, before his coming, are 
 always expressed with great confidence. They have a 
 general impression, that the period of their liberation 
 from the Heathen is not very remote ; and they con- 
 sider the present commotions in the earth as gradually 
 loosening their bonds. c It is,' say they, ( a sure sign 
 of our approaching restoration, that in almost all coun- 
 tries there is a GENERAL RELAXATION of the persecution 
 against us/ I pressed strongly upon them the prophe- 
 cies of Daniel. In former times that Prophet was not 
 in repute among the Jews, because he predicted the 
 coming of the Messiah at the end of < the seventy 
 
RESPECTING THE JEWS. 219 
 
 weeks ;' and his book lias been actually removed from, 
 the list of prophetic writings, and remains, to this day, 
 among .the Hagiogqapha, such as Job, the Psalms, the 
 Proverbs, Ruth; but he now begins to be popular 
 among those who have studied him, because he has pre- 
 dicted that the ' accomplishment of the indignation 
 against the holy people" is near at hand. The strong- 
 est argument to press upon the mind of a Jew, at this 
 period, is to explain to his conviction Daniel's period 
 of 1260 years ; and then to shew the analogy which 
 it bears to the period of the Evangelist John, concern- 
 ing the Papal and Mahomedan powers ; with the state 
 of which the Jews are well acquainted. 
 
 ( I passed through the burial-ground of the Jews the 
 other day. Some of the tombs are handsomely con- 
 structed, and have Hebrew inscriptions in prose and 
 verse. This mansion of the dead is called by the Jews, 
 Beth Haiim, or, ' The House of the Living. 1 
 
 { Being much gratified with my visit to the Jews of 
 Malabar, and desirous to maintain some communication 
 with them, I have engaged a very respectable member 
 of their community to accompany me with his servant 
 to Bengal, and to remain with me in the capacity of 
 Hebrew Moonshee, or teacher, until my return to Eng- 
 land. Observing that in the houses of the White Jews 
 there are many volumes of printed Hebrew, mostly of 
 the fifteenth and sixteenth centuries, which are rarely 
 met with in England, I have employed Misrahi, (that 
 is the name of my Moonshee,) to collect some of the 
 most valuable. 
 
 At the beginning of the following year 
 (1808) the Author visited Cochin a second 
 time, and proceeded afterwards to P)ombay, 
 
220 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 
 
 where he had an opportunity of meeting with 
 some very intelligent men of the Jewish nation. 
 They had heard of his conferences with the 
 Cochin Jews, and were desirous to discuss 
 certain topics, particularly the prophecies of 
 Isaiah ; and they engaged in them with far 
 more spirit and frankness, he thought, than 
 their brethren at Cochin had done. They 
 told him, that if he would take a walk to the 
 Bazar in the suburb, without the walls of Bom- 
 bay town, he would find a Synagogue without 
 a Se-pher Tor a, or book of the Law. He did 
 so, and found it to be the case. The minister 
 and a few of the Jews assembled, and shewed 
 him their Synagogue, in which there were 
 some loose leaves of prayers in manuscript, 
 but no book of the Law. The Author did 
 not understand that they disapproved of the 
 Law; but they had no copy of it. They 
 seemed to have little knowledge of the Jewish 
 Scriptures or history. This only proved what 
 he had been often told, that small portions of 
 the Jewish nation melt away from time to 
 time, and are absorbed in the mass of the 
 heathen world. Nor is this any argument 
 against the truth of the prophecy, which de- 
 clares that they should remain a separate and 
 distinct people ; for these are mere exceptions. 
 Conversions to Christianity in the early ages 
 
RESPECTING THE JEWS. 221 
 
 would equally militate against the prediction, 
 taken in an absolute sense. 
 
 THE TEN TRIBES. 
 
 THE Tribes of Israel are no longer to be in- 
 quired after by name. The purpose, for 
 which they were once divided into tribes, was 
 accomplished when the genealogy of the Mes- 
 siah was traced to the stem of David. Nei- 
 ther do the Israelites themselves know cer- 
 tainly from what families they are descended. 
 And this is a chief argument against the Jews, 
 to which the Author never heard that a Jew 
 could make a sensible reply. The tribe of 
 Judah was selected as that from which the 
 Messiah should come ; and behold, the Jews 
 do not know which of them are of the tribe of 
 Judah. 
 
 While the Author was amongst the Jews of 
 Malabar, he made frequent inquiries concern- 
 ing the Ten Tribes. When he mentioned that 
 it was the opinion of some, that they had mi- 
 grated from the Chaldean provinces, he was 
 
222 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 
 
 asked to what country we supposed they had 
 gone, and whether we had ever heard of their 
 moving in a great army on such an expe- 
 dition. 
 
 It will be easy perhaps to shew, that the 
 great body of the Ten Tribes remain to this 
 day in the countries to which they were first 
 carried captive. If we can discover where 
 they were in the first century of the Christian 
 Era, which was seven hundred years after the 
 carrying away to Babylon, and again where 
 they were in the fifth century, we certainly 
 may be able to trace them up to this- time. 
 
 Josephus, who wrote in the reign of Vespa- 
 sian, recites a speech made by King Agrippa 
 to the Jews, wherein he exhorts them to sub- 
 mit to the Romans, and expostulates with them 
 in these words : " What, do you stretch 
 " your hopes beyond the river Euphrates ? 
 " Do any of you think that your fellow-tribes 
 " will come to your aid out of Adiabene? Be- 
 " sides, if they would come, the Parthian will 
 " not permit it." (Jos. dc Bell Lib. ii 
 c. 28.) We learn from this oration, delivered 
 to the Jews themselves, and by a King of the 
 Jews, that the Ten Tribes were then captive 
 in Media, under the Persian Princes. 
 
 In the fifth century, Jerome, author of the 
 Vulgate, treating of the dispersed Jews, in his 
 Notes upon Hosea, has these words : " Unto 
 
RESPECTING THE JEWS. 223 
 
 " this day, the Ten Tribes are subject to the 
 " Kings of the Persians, nor has their capti* 
 u vity ever been loosed." (Tom. vi. p. 7.) ; 
 and again he says, " The Ten Tribes inhabit 
 " at this day the cities and mountains of the 
 " Medes." Tom. vi. p. 80. 
 
 There is no room left for doubt on this sub- 
 ject. Have we heard of any expedition of the 
 Jews going forth from that country, like the 
 Goths and Huns, to conquer nations ? Have 
 we ever heard of their rising in insurrection 
 to burst the bands of their captivity ? To this 
 day, both Jews and Christians are generally 
 in a state of captivity in these despotic coun- 
 tries. No family dares to leave the kingdom 
 without permission of the King. * 
 
 Mahomedanism reduced the number of the 
 Jews exceedingly : It was presented to them 
 at the point of the sword. We know that mul- 
 titudes of Christians received it ; for example, 
 the chief part of " the seven Churches of 
 " Asia ;" and we may believe, that an equal 
 proportion of Jews were proselyted by the 
 same means. In the provinces of Cashmire 
 and Afghanistan, some -of the Jews submitted 
 
 * Joseph Emin, a Christian well known in Calcutta, 
 wished to bring his family from Ispahan ; but he cculd net 
 effect it, though our Government interested itself in his 
 behalf. 
 
224 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 
 
 to great sacrifices, rather than change their 
 religion, and they remain Jews to this day; 
 but the greater number yielded, in the course 
 of ages, to the power of the reigning religion. 
 Their countenance, their language, their 
 names, their rites and observances, and their 
 history, all conspire to establish the fact. * 
 We may judge, in some degree, of the num- 
 ber of those who would yield to the sword 
 of Mahomed, and conform, in appearance 
 at least, to what was called a sister Re- 
 ligion, -from the number of those who con- 
 formed to the Christian Religion, under 
 the influence of the Inquisition in Spain and 
 Portugal. Orobio, who was himself a Jew, 
 states in his History, that there were upwards 
 of twenty thousand Jews in Spain alone, who, 
 from fear of the Inquisition, professed Chris- 
 tianity, some -of whom were Priests and Bi- 
 shops. The tribes of the Affghan race are 
 very numerous, and of different casts; and 
 it is probable, that the proportion which is of 
 Jewish descent is not great. The Affghan 
 nations extend on both sides of the Indus, and 
 
 * Mr. Forster was so much struck with the general ap- 
 pearance, garb, and manners of the Cashrnirians, as to think, 
 without any previous knowledge of the fact, that he had been 
 suddenly transported among a nation of JEWS. See Fowler's 
 Trave/s. 
 
RESPECTING THE JEWS. 225 
 
 nhabit the mountainous region, commencing 
 in Western Persia. They differ in language, 
 customs, religion, and countenance, and have 
 little knowledge of each other. Some tribes 
 have the countenance of the Persian, and some 
 of the Hindoo ; and some tribes are evidently 
 of Jewish extraction. 
 
 Calculating then the number of Jews, who 
 now inhabit the provinces of ancient Chaldea, 
 or the contiguous countries, and who still pro- 
 fess Judaism ; and the number of those who 
 embraced Mahomedanism, or some form of it, 
 in the same regions ; we may be satisfied, 
 " That the greater part of the Ten Tribes, 
 " which ?iow exist, are to be found in the coun- 
 " tries of their first captivity.'* 
 
 RESTORATION OF THE JEWS. 
 
 THAT many of the Jews, when liberated from 
 their state of oppression, will return to Judea, 
 appears probable from the general tenor of 
 prophecy, and from their own natural and un- 
 
 Q 
 
226 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 
 
 conquerable attachment to that country ; but 
 we know not for what purpose they should alt 
 return thither; and it is perfectly unnecessary 
 to contend for the fact, or to impose it as a 
 tenet of faith. We perceive no reason why 
 they should leave the nations in which they 
 live, when these nations are no longer heathen. 
 Nor is it possible, in numerous cases, to ascer- 
 tain who are Jews, and who are not. It is 
 also true, that before Judea could nourish the 
 whole body of Jews, even in their present re- 
 duced state, the ancient FERTILITY which was 
 taken away according to prophecy, (Deut. 
 xxviii. 23, and 38.) must be restored by miracle. 
 But we have no warrant to look for a miracle 
 under the finished dispensation of the Gospel. 
 We possess " the MORE sure word of pro- 
 phecy," (2 Pet. i. 19), and look not for signs 
 and wonders. We expect no miracle for the 
 Jews, but that of their conversion to Chris- 
 tianity ; which will be a greater miracle, than 
 if the first Temple were to rise in its gold and 
 costly stones, and Solomon were again to reign 
 over them in all his glory. 
 
 Much caution is also required in stating to 
 them our opinions concerning a MILENNIUM, 
 or period of universal truth and felicity. It 
 was prophesied to Israel, about seven hundred 
 years before the coming of the Messiah, that 
 
RESPECTING THE JEWS. 227 
 
 a time should be, " when nation should no 
 " longer lift the sword against nation, neither 
 " should men learn war any more :" when 
 " the knowledge of the Lord, (which was 
 " then confined to Judea), should cover the 
 " earth, as the waters cover the sea ;" and 
 when " they should not teach every man his 
 " neighbour, saying, Know the Lord, for ALL 
 " should know him from the least to the 
 " greatest." These prophecies were fulfill- 
 ed generally when the Messiah appeared. 
 The Gospel of Peace was preached to men, 
 and " the sound thereof went to the ends of 
 " the earth." The last prediction, which is 
 the clearest and strongest of all, " They shall 
 " not teach every man his neighbour, saying, 
 ".Know the Lord, for ALL shall know him, 
 " from the least to the greatest," is expressly 
 quoted by the Apostle Paul, (Heb. viii. 11.) 
 as having been already fulfilled by the mani- 
 festation of Christ, who abrogated the old 
 covenant with Israel, which was confined to 
 TEW, and made a new covenant with the world, 
 which was extended to ALL. 
 
 It is believed, however, that the predictions 
 above recited will receive a more particular 
 accomplishment hereafter, and that the glory 
 even of the primitive Church shall be far sur- 
 passed. But jt does not appear, that the con- 
 version of men at any future period will be 
 Q2 
 
228 ' CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 
 
 UNIVERSAL. It is evident, indeed, from the 
 sure word of prophecy, that there will be a 
 long time of general holiness and peace, which 
 will succeed to the present reign of vice and 
 misery, probably " a thousand years," during 
 which, righteousness will be as common as 
 wickedness is now ; and further, that this pe- 
 riod is at hand,, even at the door. * But I see 
 no ground for believing that such righteous- 
 ness will be universal, or that this life will 
 ever be other than a state of probation and 
 trial to qualify for " meetness for the heavenly 
 " kingdom." Our Saviour sets forth, in dif- 
 ferent places, the character of his Church, to 
 the end of time, and that character is always 
 the same. The gospel he compares to " seed 
 " sown by the sower, some on good and some 
 " on bad ground." Those who hear this 
 Gospel he compares to men building on the 
 rock, or on the sand; travelling in the broad, 
 or in the narrow way ; and to wheat and tares 
 growing in the same field. " The field is the 
 " world," saith our Lord ; " the good seed 
 " are the children of the kingdom: the tares. 
 " are the children of the wicked one: the 
 " enemy that sowed them is the devil : the 
 " harvest is the end of the world ; and the 
 
 Sec Scott's Bible, Rev. xx. 4. 
 
RESPECTING THE JEWS. 229 
 
 " reapers are the angels," Matth. xiii. 39. 
 This we believe to be a picture of the visible 
 Church to the end of time. 
 
 In regard to the progress, conflict, and final 
 extent of the Gospel, our Saviour notices all 
 these circumstances generally in his last dis- 
 course to his disciples. In the twenty-fourth 
 chapter of St Matthew, he gives an epitome 
 of his more detailed prophecy in the book of 
 Revelation. He foretels that there shall be 
 " wars and rumours of wars, persecutions, 
 " famines, pestilences, earthquakes, false pro- 
 " phets, and apostasies :" and then he adds, 
 " And this Gospel of the kingdom shall be 
 " preached in all the world for a WITNESS 
 " unto all nations : and then shall the end 
 " come. 51 
 
 To suppose that there will be a period when 
 the Church on earth shall be no longer mi- 
 litant, is to suppose that a time will come 
 when the Christian may die without being 
 able to say, " I have fought the good fight ;" 
 when there will be little inward corruption, 
 and little outward opposition; little vestige 
 of the old Adam, in the new race, and little 
 use for the old Bible, in the new stale of 
 things. Let us interpret Scripture soberly. 
 When the Milennium arrives, knowledge and 
 holiness will be general 5 but not universal. 
 
230 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 
 
 Perfection is to be attained, not in this world, 
 but in heaven. 
 
 On the Author's return to England, he found 
 that a Society had been instituted for the Con- 
 version of the Jews ; and he was not a little 
 surprised to hear that some Christians had op- 
 posed its institution. He was less surprised at 
 this, however, when he was informed that ob- 
 jections had been brought against the Society 
 for the circulation of the BIBLE. It is possible 
 to urge political arguments against Christianity 
 itself, Such a spirit as this does not seem en- 
 titled to much courtesy ; for it springs directly 
 from this assumption, That the Bible is not 
 from God, or, That there is something greater 
 than TRUTH. 
 
 The grand object, which now engages the 
 attention of the Jewish Institution is a Trans- 
 lation of the New Testament into the Hebrew 
 Language. To assist them in this important 
 work, a copy of the Manuscript found in Mala- 
 bar,now commonly called the Travancore Testa- 
 ment, has been presented to them. * This manu- 
 
 * See p. 213. 
 
RESPECTING THE JEWS. 231 
 
 script has been fairly transcribed by Mr. Yeates, 
 of Cambridge, in the square Hebrew character, 
 and forms three volumes, quarto. The ques- 
 tion now under consideration by the Society is, 
 whether it shall be received as the basis for the 
 general translation. The first sheet of the in- 
 tended version has already been printed off, 
 for the purpose of being submitted as a speci- 
 men to the best Hebrew scholars in the king- 
 dom, both Jews and Christians ; in order that 
 it may go forth in as perfect a form as maybe. 
 So that it is possible, that before the end of the 
 present year, the Four Gospels will be pub- 
 lished, and copies sent to the Jews in the East, 
 as the FIRST-FRUITS of the Jewish Institution. 
 It is very remarkable, that this should be the 
 very year 'which was calculated long ago, by a 
 learned man, as that in which " the times of 
 " happiness to Israel" should begin. In the 
 year 177, Mr. Samuel Lee, a scholar of en- 
 larged views, who had studied the prophetical 
 writings with great attention, published a small 
 volume, entitled, " Israel Redux, or The Re- 
 " stauration of Israel. 5 ' He calculates the 
 event from the prophecies of Daniel and of St. 
 John, and commences the great period of 1260 
 years, not from A. D. 6O8, which we think cor- 
 rect, but from A. D. 476, which brings it to 
 1736. He then adds, " After the great con- 
 ** flicts with the Papal powers in the West 
 
232 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 
 
 ",nyill begin the stirs and commotions about 
 " the Jews and Israel in the East. If then to 
 " 1736 we add thirty more, they reach to 
 " 1766 ; but the times of perplexity are deter- 
 " mined (by Daniel) to last 45 years longer. 
 " If then we conjoin those 45 years more to 
 " 1766, it produces one thousand eight hun- 
 " dred and ELEVEN, for those times of happi- 
 " ness to Israel." * 
 
 VERSIONS OF THE SCRIPTURES 
 FOR THE JEWS. 
 
 SINCE writing the above, the Author has 
 received the following communication from 
 the Rev. David Brown, dated Calcutta, March 
 15, 1810: 
 
 ." Dr. Leyden, of the College of Fort William, in 
 a letter communicated to me yesterday, has offered to 
 conduct Translations of the Scriptures in the following 
 Languages ; viz." 
 
 1. AFFGHAN, 5. Buds, 
 
 2. CASHMIRIAN, 6. MACASSAR, 
 
 3. JAGHATAI, and 
 
 4. SIAMESE, 7. MALDIVIAN. 
 
 * See " Israel Redux," page 122, printed in Cornhill, 
 London, 16*77. 
 
RESPECTING THE JEWS. 233 
 
 " The Jaghatai is the original Turcoman Language, 
 as spoken in the central districts of Asia. The Bugis 
 is the language of the Celebes. The Macassar is 
 spoken at Macassar, in the Celebes, and in the great 
 island of BORNEO. 
 
 " Dr. Leyden is assisted, as you know, by learned 
 natives in the compilation of Grammars and Vocabu- 
 laries in the above languages, and entertains no doubt 
 that he shall be able to effect correct versions of the 
 Scriptures in them all." 
 
 Thus, sooner than could have been expected, 
 are we likely to have the Bible translated into 
 the language of the CELEBES. * But who can 
 estimate the importance of a translation of the 
 Scriptures into the languages of Affghana and 
 Cashmire, those Jewish regions ? 
 
 The Jaghatai or ZagatJiat^ is the language of 
 Great Bucharia, which was called Zagathai, 
 from a son of Zenghis Khan. It is an auspi- 
 cious circumstance for Dr. Leyden's transla- 
 tion of the Jaghatai, that Prince Zagathai him- 
 self embraced Christianity, and made a public 
 profession of the Gospel in his capital of Sa- 
 marchand. t There were at that period above 
 a hundred Christian Churches in the province; 
 and some of them remain to this day. We are 
 also informed, both by the Nestorian and Ro- 
 
 * See p. 97. for an account of the importance of this lan- 
 guage. 
 
 f See Afotfrtirtfj Eccl. Tartar History, p. 40. 
 
234 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 
 
 mish writers, that there was a version of the 
 New Testament and Psalms, in a Tartar Lan- 
 guage. Dr. Leyden will soon discover whether 
 this was the Jaghatai. That language is spo- 
 ken in Bochara, Balk, and Samarchand, and in 
 other cities of Usbeck, and Independent Tar- 
 tary. This is the country which Dr. Giles 
 Fletcher, who was Envoy of Queen Elizabeth, 
 at the Court of the Czar of Muscovy, has as- 
 signed as the principal residence of the de- 
 scendants of the Ten tribes. He argues from 
 their place, from the name of their cities, from 
 their language, which contains Hebrew and 
 Chaldaic words, and from their peculiar rites 
 which are Jewish. Their principal city Samar- 
 chand is pronounced Samarchian, which Dr. 
 Fletcher thinks, might be a name given by the 
 Israelites after their own Samaria in Palestine. 
 (See Israel Redux, p. 1 2.) Benjamin of Tudela, 
 who travelled into this country, in the twelfth 
 century, and afterwards published his Itinerary, 
 says, " in Samarchand, the city of Tamerlane, 
 " there are 50,OOO Jews under the presidency 
 " of Rabbi Obadiah : and in the mountains 
 " and cities of Nisbor, there are four tribes of 
 " Israel resident, viz. Dan, Zabulon, Asher, 
 " and Naphtali." * It is remarkable that the 
 
 * See Benjamin! Itinerarium, p. 97. 
 2 
 
RESPECTING THE JEWS. 235 
 
 people of Zagathai should be constantly called 
 Ephtlialites and Nephthalites by the Byzantine 
 writers, who alone had any information con- 
 cerning them, t The fact seems to be, that, 
 if from Babylon as a centre, you describe a 
 segment of a circle, from the northern shore of 
 the Caspian Sea to the heads of the Indus, you 
 will enclose the territories containing the chief 
 body of the dispersed tribes of Israel. 
 
 This design of Dr. Leyden to superintend 
 the translation of the Scriptures in SEVEN new 
 languages, marks the liberal views, and the en- 
 terprising and ardent mind of that scholar, and 
 will be hailed by the friends of Christianity in 
 Europe as a noble undertaking, deserving their 
 utmost eulogy and patronage. It will give 
 pleasure to all those who have hitherto taken 
 any interest in " the restoration of learning in 
 the East," to see that the College of Fort- Wil- 
 liam is producing such excellent fruit. May 
 its fame be perpetual ! 
 
 J- TheophancS) p. 19. 
 
236 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES. 
 
 THE BIBLIOTHECA BIBLICA 
 IN BENGAL. 
 
 THE Bibliotheca Biblica is a Repository for 
 Bibles in the Oriental Languages, and for Bi- 
 bles only. They are here deposited for sale, 
 at moderate prices ; and lists of the various ver- 
 sions are sent to remote parts of Asia, that in- 
 dividuals may know where to purchase them ; 
 the commerce from the port of Calcutta ren- 
 dering the transmission of books extremely 
 easy. Those who desire to have copies for 
 gratuitous distribution, are supplied at the cost 
 prices. This institution is under the immedi- 
 ate superintendance of the Rev. David Brown, 
 late Provost of the College of Fort- William : 
 and it is supported by all the translators of the 
 Bible in India, who send in their versions, and 
 by the College of Fort-William, which sends 
 in its versions. 
 
 There have been already deposited in the 
 Bibliotheca Biblica four thousand volumes, in 
 the following languages : 
 
 ARABIC, ORISSA, 
 
 PERSIAN, BENGALEE, 
 
 HlNDOOSTANEE, CHINESE, 
 
 SHANSCRIT, PORTUGUESE, and 
 
 MAHRATTA, ENGLISH. 
 
BIBLIOTHECA BIBLICA. 237 
 
 These translations have been chiefly furnished 
 by the following persons : 
 
 Dr. WILLIAM CAREY and Mr. JOSHUA MARSH- 
 MAN have furnished the Shanscrit, Bengalee^ 
 Orissa, and MaJiratta. 
 
 NATHANAEL SABAT, from Arabia, has con- 
 tributed the Persian. The first Persian trans- 
 lation (which is also in the Bibliotheca) was 
 made by the late Lieutenant-Col. COLEBROOKE, 
 Surveyor-General in Bengal ; and it " blesses 
 his memory." 
 
 MIRZA FITRUT furnishes the Hindoostanee. 
 There is another Hindoostanee translation by 
 the Missionaries at Serampore ; and 
 
 Mr. JOANNES LASSAR is author of the Chinese. 
 
 There will be a large accession to this ho- 
 nourable Catalogue in a year or two. It is 
 astonishing how much this simple Institution, 
 like the Bible Society in England, has attracted 
 the attention of the public, Native and Euro- 
 pean, in India. The Superintendants have re- 
 cently sent to England for the following sup- 
 ply of Bibles, which is now collecting for them, 
 viz. 
 
23S CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES. 
 
 Old and New Test. New Test. 
 
 English 2000 2000 
 
 Portuguese - 2000 2000 
 
 French 500 500 
 
 German 500 
 
 Dutch 500 
 
 Danish - 500 
 
 Spanish 200 
 
 Latin 100 100 
 
 Italian 100 100 
 
 Hebrew 100 
 
 Greek 100 100 
 
 Syriac 100 
 
 Swedish - 50 
 
 Prussian - 50 
 
 Russian 50 
 
 Armenian, "\ 
 
 Malay, and > As many copies as can be procured. 
 Arabic, 
 
 Attached to the Bibliotheca Biblica is a 
 TRANSLATION LIBRARY, containing books for 
 the use of the Translators of the Scriptures. 
 As this Library is not complete, many of the 
 necessary works not being procurable in India, 
 a list of the volumes required will be published ; 
 in the hope that learned bodies and individuals 
 having duplicates, will be pleased to present 
 them to the Bibliotheca Biblica in Bengal. 
 
 This institution was first organized by the 
 Rev* Mr. Brown, with a full reliance on the 
 patronage of the British and Foreign Bible 
 Society, which has cordially embraced his 
 
BIBLIOTHECA BIBLICA. 239 
 
 views, and of the Society for promoting Chris- 
 tian Knowledge, and of the Universities in the 
 United Kingdom, which we hope will enrich 
 its Translation Library. 
 
 The Rev. David Brown, Senior Chaplain of 
 the East India Company in Bengal, formerly 
 of Magdalen College, Cambridge, has now been 
 twenty-seven years resident in India ; and is 
 the zealous promoter of Sacred Learning in 
 the East. He is educating his THREE SONS in 
 India, solely with the view of qualifying them 
 ,for the important purpose of extending the 
 knowledge of Christianity in Asia. Being him- 
 self a Hebrew scholar, his first object has been 
 to ground them well in the Hebrew and Syriac 
 Languages*, rightly judging that a knowledge 
 of these forms the best foundation for ability to 
 produce accurate translations of the Scriptures 
 in the other Oriental Tongues. But they have 
 now added to these first languages the Arabic, 
 Persian, and Hindoostanee, which they pro- 
 nounce like natives of the East. They have 
 had the advantage of the best teachers in the 
 different languages, particularly of SHALOM, an 
 eminent Hebrew scholar from Arabia. So that 
 this little Institution in Mr. Brown's house, 
 may be called the HEBREW SCHOOL in Bengal. 
 
 It is understood to be Mr. Brown's intention 
 to send his three sons to England, at the proper 
 age, to finish their education at the University, 
 
240 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES. 
 
 and to enter the Church ; with the view of 
 their returning to exercise their ministrations 
 in India. Mr. Brown himself has seen two or 
 three generations pass away in Calcutta, (how 
 short is a Calcutta generation !) and has exhi- 
 bited to a large and refined society the doctrine 
 and the example of a faithful minister of the 
 Gospel. Marquis Cornwallis first recommend- 
 ed him to the Court of Directors as a proper 
 person to fill his present important situation, 
 and this he did from a personal knowledge of 
 his truly upright and disinterested character. 
 In the many Governments which have succeed- 
 ed, there is not one, as the Author believes, 
 which has not recorded a public testimony to 
 the merits of their Senior Chaplain. Marquis 
 Wellesley, in particular, honoured him with 
 his confidence and esteem, to the end of his 
 administration. It was under the auspices of 
 that nobleman, that Mr. Brown instituted the 
 " Calcutta CHARITABLE FUND for distressed 
 Europeans and others ;" of which it may be 
 truly said, that it has been a Fountain of Mercy 
 to thousands in Bengal for ten years past ; it 
 having been established in the first year of the 
 new century. * Mr Brown would have proba- 
 bly returned from India with his large family 
 
 * This Institution not only assists occasionally, but pen- 
 sions permanently, Europeans, Mahoracdairs, and Hindoos. 
 
 \ 
 
BIBLIOTHECA BIBLICA. 241 
 
 by this time, but his diffusive benevolence in 
 private charity, and in public undertakings, 
 both in India and England, and the frequent 
 demands on a man in his public station, he 
 being at the head of the Church in Bengal, 
 have not permitted him to increase his fortune 
 suitably. And now, the prospect which opens 
 to liis view of being more extensively useful 
 than before, in encouraging translations of the 
 Scriptures, in promoting the objects of the 
 Bible Society, and in educating his sons for the 
 Oriental Church, makes him willing to remain 
 a few years longer in India. 
 
242 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 
 
 THE ARMENIANS. 
 
 A LEARNED author, in a work published 
 about the beginning of the last century, en- 
 titled " The Light of the Gospel, rising on all 
 " Nations" observes, " that the Armenian 
 " Christians will be eminently qualified for the 
 " office of extending the knowledge ofChris- 
 " tianity throughout the nations of Asia/' * 
 This is undoubtedly true. Next to the Jews, 
 the Armenians will form the most generally 
 useful body of Christian Missionaries. They 
 are to be found in every principal city of Asia; 
 they are the general merchants of the East, 
 and are in a state of constant motion from 
 Canton to Constantinople. Their general cha- 
 racter is that of wealthy, industrious, and en- 
 terprising people. They are settled in all the 
 principal places of India, where they arrived 
 many centuries before the English. Where- 
 ever they colonize, they build Churches, and ob- 
 serve the solemnities of the Christian Religion 
 in a decorous manner. Their Ecclesiastical 
 Establishment in Hindoostan is more respecta- 
 ble than that of the English. Like us, they 
 
 * Fabric!! Lux Evangelii, p. 651. 
 
RESPECTING THE ARMENIANS. 243 
 
 have three Churches in the three capitals, one 
 at Calcutta, one at Madras, and one at Bom- 
 bay ; but they have also Churches in the in- 
 terior of the country. * The Bishop sometimes 
 visits Calcutta ; but he is not resident there. 
 The proper country of these Christians is Ar- 
 menia, the greater part of which is subject to 
 the Persian Government ; but they are scat- 
 tered all over the Empire, the commerce of 
 Persia being chiefly conducted by Armenians. 
 Their Patriarch resides as Erivan y not far from 
 Mount Ararat. 
 
 The history of the Armenian Church is very 
 interesting. Of all the Christians in central 
 Asia they have preserved themselves most free 
 from Mahomedan and Papal corruptions. The 
 Pope assailed them for a time with great vio- 
 lence, but with little effect The Churches in 
 lesser Armenia indeed consented to an union 
 which did not long continue ; but those in 
 Persian Armenia maintained their indepen- 
 dence ; and they retain their ancient Scrip- 
 ture, doctrines, and worship, to this clay. " It 
 " is marvellous," says an intelligent traveller, 
 who was much among them, " how the Arme- 
 " nian Christians have preserved their faith, 
 " equally against the vexatious oppression of 
 
 * In Bengal alcne, they have Churches at Bacca t 
 and Chinsurati. 
 
 R 2 
 
244 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 
 
 " the Mahomcdans their Sovereigns, and 
 " against the persuasions of the Romish 
 " Church, which for more than two centuries 
 " has endeavoured, by Missionaries, Priests, 
 " and Monks, to attach them to her Commu- 
 " nion. It is impossible to describe the arti- 
 " fices and expences of the Court of Rome, to 
 " effect this object ; but all in vain." * 
 
 The Bible was translated into the Armenian 
 Language in the fifth century, under very 
 auspicious circumstances, the history of which 
 has come down to us. It has been allowed, 
 by competent judges of the language, to be a 
 most faithful translation. La Croze calls it 
 The Queen of Versions." t This Bible has 
 ever remained in the possession of the Arme- 
 nian people ; and many illustrious instances of 
 genuine and enlightened piety occur in their 
 history. The manuscript copies not being 
 sufficient for the demand, a council of Arme- 
 nian Bishops assembled in 1662, and resolved 
 to call in aid the art of Printing, of which they 
 had heard in Europe. For this purpose they 
 applied first to France, but the Catholic Church 
 
 * Chardin, vol. II. p. 232. 
 
 f- Mr. Joannes Lassar, who is now making a version of the 
 Scriptures in the Chinese Language, in Bengal, is an Arme- 
 nian Christian, and translates chiefly from the Armenian 
 Bible. But he also understands English, and consult* the 
 English version. 
 
RESPECTING THE ARMENIANS. 245 
 
 refused to print their Bible. At length it was 
 printed at Amsterdam in 1666, and afterwards 
 two other editions in 1668 and 1698. Since 
 that time it has been printed at Venice. One 
 of the editions, which the Author has seen, is 
 not inferior, in beauty of typography, to the 
 English Bible. How far these editions might 
 have supplied the Churches in Persia at that 
 time, he does not know ; but, at present, the 
 Armenian Scriptures are very rare in that 
 country, bearing no proportion to the Arme- 
 nian population ; and, in India, a copy is 
 scarcely to be purchased at any price. 
 
 The Armenians in Hindoostan are our own 
 subjects. They acknowledge our government 
 in India, as they do that of the Sophi in Per* 
 sia ; and they are entitled to our regard. 
 They have preserved the Bible in its purity ; 
 And their doctrines are, as far as the Author 
 knows, the doctrines of the Bible. Besides, 
 they maintain the solemn observance of Chris- 
 tian worship, throughout our Empire, on the 
 seventh day ; and they have as many spires 
 pointing to heaven among the Hindoos, as we 
 ourselves. Are such a people then entitled to 
 no acknowledgment on our part, as fellow- 
 Christians ? Are they for ever to be ranked 
 by us with Jews, Mahomedans, and Hin- 
 
246 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 
 
 cloos ?" * Would it not become us to approach 
 nearer to these our subjects, endeavour to gain 
 their confidence, and conciliate their esteem ? 
 Let us, at least, do that which is easily practi- 
 cable. We are in possession of the means of 
 printing, which they have not. Let us print 
 the Armenian Bible, and employ proper per- 
 sons from among themselves to superintend 
 the work, and encourage them to disperse 
 their own faithful copy throughout the East. 
 Let us shew them, that the diffusion of the 
 Scriptures is an undertaking to which we are 
 not indifferent ; and, by our example, let us 
 stimulate their zeal, which is very languid. 
 But, however languid their zeal may be, it is 
 certain th t they consider the English as being 
 yet more dead to the interests of religion, than 
 themselves. Such a subject as this, indeed 
 every subject which is of great importance to 
 Christianity, is worthy the notice of our Go- 
 
 * Sarkies Joannes, an Armenian merchant of Calcutta, 
 when he heard of the King's recovery from illness, in 1789, 
 liberated all the prisoners for debt in the gaol of Calcutta. 
 His Majesty, hearing of this instance of loyalty ;n an Arme- 
 nia- abject, sent him his picture in miniature. Sarkies xvore 
 th u ova) ; esent suspended at his breast, during his life ; 
 and it ii> now worn b;, his son, when he appears at the levee 
 of the Governor-general. 
 
RESPECTING THE ARMENIANS. 247 
 
 vernment, as well as of individuals and socie- 
 ties. The printing press, which shall be em- 
 ployed in multiplying copies of the pure Ar- 
 menian Bible, will prove a rich and precious 
 fountain for the evangelization of the East ; 
 and the Oriental Bible Repository, at Calcutta, 
 will be a central and convenient place for its 
 dispersion. 
 
248 CHRISTIAN BESEARCHES, 
 
 VESTIGES 
 
 OF THE 
 
 DOCTRINES OF REVELATION 
 
 IN THE EAST. 
 
 IN passing through the regions of the East, 
 and surveying the various religious systems 
 which prevail, the mind of the Christian tra- 
 veller cannot fail to be impressed with the 
 strong resemblance which some of them bear 
 to doctrines which are familiar to him. How- 
 ever varied or disguised they may be, there 
 are yet some strong lines, which constantly re- 
 call his thoughts to the doctrines of revelation, 
 and seem to point to a common origin. 
 
 The chief and distinguishing doctrines of 
 Scripture may be considered the four follow- 
 ing: viz. The Trinity in Unity; the Incar- 
 nation of the Deity ; a Vicarious Atonement 
 for /Sin j and the influence of the Divine Spi- 
 rit on the mind of man. Now if we should be 
 able to prove, that all these are represented in 
 
DOCTRINES OF REVELATION. 249 
 
 the systems of the East, will any man venture 
 to affirm that it happens by chance ? 
 
 1. The doctrine of the TRINITY. The Hin- 
 doos believe in one God, Brahma; and yet 
 they represent him as subsisting in three per- 
 sons : and they worship one or other of these 
 persons in every part of India. * And what 
 proves distinctly that they hold this doctrine is, 
 that their most ancient representations of the 
 Deity is formed of one body, and three faces. 
 The most remarkable of these is that at the 
 caves of Elephanta, in an island near Bombay, 
 The author visited it in the year 1808 ; nor 
 has he seen any work of art in the East, which 
 lie contemplated with greater wonder, whether 
 considered with respect to its colosal size, its 
 great antiquity, the beauty of the sculpture, or 
 the excellence of the preservation. From 
 causes which cannot now be known, the Hin- 
 doos have long ceased to worship at this Tem- 
 ple. Each of the faces of the Triad is about 
 five feet in length. The whole of the statue, 
 and the spacious Temple which contains it, 
 is cut out of the solid rock of the mountain. 
 
 * Le commim des Indiens n'adore qu'une seule de ces troit 
 divinites : mais quelques Savans addresscnt encore leurs 
 pvieres " aux trois reunis. II y a me me des Temples entiere- 
 *' ment consacres a ceite csp ece de Trinite;" (such as Per- 
 in Travancore.) Sonnerat, Vol. 1, 151. 
 
250 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES. 
 
 The Hindoos assign to these works an im- 
 mense antiquity, and attribute the workman- 
 ship to the Gods. The Temple of Elephanta 
 is certainly one of the wonders of the world, 
 and is, perhaps, a grander effort of the inge- 
 nuity of man, than the Pyramids of Egypt. * 
 
 * Extract of a letter from the author to W. T. Money, 
 Esq. Bombay. 
 
 " Honourable Company's Ship Charlton^ 
 offGoa, Feb. 26, 1808. 
 
 " DEAR SIR, 
 
 " When I visited the Elephanta last week, and compared 
 it with the accounts of former travellers, I perceived that the 
 excavated temple and figures were in a state of progressive 
 dilapidation ; and it seems to me probable, that when a few 
 more pillars shall have fallen in, the whole excavation will 
 be overwhelmed in the ruin of the super-incumbent moun- 
 tain. If I may offer an opinion on the means of preservation 
 ivhich are practicable, I would suggest, 
 
 " That the dilapidated pillars be rebuilt entire of hewn 
 stones in three blocks, of granite of the mountain, after the 
 original model j the decayed bases of the columns, still stand- 
 ing, to be strongly cased with the same stone j and the broken 
 limbs of the figures to be restored, after, the authority of the 
 drawings and descriptions of the first travellers. The floor 
 to be cleared of rubbish, which, in some places, is two foot 
 deep, that the continuity of the rock with the bases of the 
 columus, may appear. 
 
 " The modern wall, inclosing the front, to be taken down, 
 to throw more light on the body of the place, and a slight 
 railing substituted at a greater distance. 
 
 " Steps to be cut in the rock for easy descent to the cold 
 xvell of sweet water. The jungle in front of the cave, ad 
 
 1 
 
DOCTRINES OF REVELATION. 251 
 
 Whence then have the Hindoos derived the 
 idea of a TRIUNE God ? It should seem as if 
 they had heard of the ELOHIM of revelation in 
 the first chapter of Genesis, " Let us make 
 
 man." * 
 
 about its edges, to be cleared, and the aperture of the moun- 
 tain, on each side, enlarged, to give more air and light. 
 
 " The old ELEPHANT himself on the side of the hill, to 
 be renewed, and a young elephant placed on his back, agree- 
 ably to the first drawings. These drawings I can send you 
 from Europe, if you cannot procure them in India. 
 
 " And, lastly, an appropriate building to be erected on the 
 sea side, for the accommodation of visitors. Here may be 
 deposited, for the immediate reference of travellers, those 
 volumes which contain the notices and opinions of the learn- 
 ed, concerning Elephanta. This building might be occupied 
 by the military guard, which the Bombay government has 
 recently stationed on the island to preserve the cavern from 
 further injury. 
 
 " Other improvements will suggest themselves to you on 
 the spot. To preserve to future ages this grand monument 
 of ancient sculpture, (the worship of which has been long re- 
 linquished) is, I think, a commendable undertaking. Every 
 Christian traveller can assign a reason for wishing that an 
 emblem of a Trinity in Unity existing in an ancient heathen 
 nation, should remain entire during the ages of the world." 
 
 * It certainly cannot be proved that the Triad at Ele- 
 phanta, is older than the Christian era. And if it be older, 
 we are yet to consider that the Mosinc records brought down 
 the notion of a Trinity from the earliest ages. The modern 
 Jews contend against this fact, that they may not seem to 
 countenance an argument for the tru'.h of Christianity j but 
 if they will read their own Targums, they will see that their 
 
252 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES. 
 
 2. The doctrine of the INCARNATION of the 
 
 Deity. The Hindoos believe that one of the 
 persons in their Trinity (and that too the se- 
 cond person) was " manifested in the flesh." 
 Hence their fables of the Avatars, or Incarna- 
 tions of Vishnoo. And this doctrine is found 
 over almost the whole of Asia. Whence then 
 originated this idea " that God should become 
 man and take our nature upon him ?" The 
 Hindoos do not consider that it was an Angel 
 merely that became man (like some Philoso* 
 pliers in Europe) but God himself. Can there 
 be any doubt that the fabulous Incarnations of 
 the eastern mythology a^e derived from the 
 real Incarnation of the Son of God, or from 
 the prophecies that went before it ? Jesus the 
 Messiah is the true AVATER. 
 
 3. The doctrine of a vicarious ATONEMENT 
 for sin, by the shedding of blood. To this day 
 in Hindoostan, the people bring the goat or kid 
 to the Temple, and the Priest sheds the blood 
 
 forefathers confessed It ; as in the following instance. 
 * 4 Come and behold the mystery of the word ELOHIM. There 
 " are three degrees, and each degree is SOLE. Notwithstand- 
 l * ing they are ONE j and are united into one j nor is one of 
 ** them divided from another." 
 
 R. SIMEON BEN JOCHAI, 
 In 7,'jhar ad sext. Levit. sectionero. 
 
iX>CTRtNES OF REVELATION. 253 
 
 of tlie innocent victim. * Nor is this peculiar 
 to Hindoostan ; for throughout the whole East, 
 the doctrine of a sacrifice for sin seems to exist 
 
 * The inhabitants of Calcutta have a frequent opportunity 
 of seeing the headless and bloody kid carried on the shoulders 
 of the offerer through the streets, after having been sacrificed 
 at the Temple of Kalee, at Kalee Ghaut. KALEE is the 
 goddess of destruction 5 she is black in visage, and has a 
 necklace composed of the sculls of men. Kalee is the god- 
 dess whom the Deceits (professional Robbers in Bengal) pro- 
 pitiate by sacrifice and offering, before they go out on their 
 nightly depredations. 
 
 It was a custom for the chief magistrate of police, in Cal- 
 cutta, (an English officer) to go out f the city in proces- 
 sion with the Hindoos, on a certain day every year, to Kalee 
 Ghaut. Tire author will not assert, that he went out " to 
 " make an offering to the Goddess or her Priests, in the 
 *' name of the English government," because he never wit- 
 nessed it. Nor will he say more on the subject j because he 
 has not heard whether it be now a custom. It is unjust that 
 the character of the present government, should suffer from 
 the latitude in religious notions of some of the first go- 
 vernors. 
 
 It was also the custom for many'of the English in Calcutta 
 to accept of invitations from the Hindoos, lo be present at 
 the Nautch, or dance, at the Festival of the Doorga Poojah, 
 celebrated in honour of their God DOORGA. At these 
 Nautches, the Idol, gorgeously arrayed, is placed on his 
 throne, and every body is supposed to bow in passing the 
 throne. Groups of dancing girls dance before the God, ac- 
 companied by various music, and sing songs and hymns to his 
 honour and glory. The English are accommodated with 
 seats, to look on. We would not insinuate that any of the 
 English bow to the Idol 5 and we shall suppose that these 
 who attend the ceremony, dp it without thought, being merely 
 
254 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES. 
 
 in one form or other. Ever since " Abel of- 
 fered unto God a more excellent sacrifice than 
 Cain :" ever since Noah, the father of the 
 new world, "-offered burnt offerings on the 
 altar," sacrifices have been offered up in al- 
 most every nation, as if for a constant memo- 
 rial to mankind that " without shedding of 
 " blood, there is no remission of sin." Heb. 
 ix. 22. 
 
 4. The influence of the Divine SPIRIT on the 
 minds of men. In the most ancient writings 
 of the Hindoos, some of which have been pub- 
 lished, it is asserted that " the divine spirit or 
 light of holy knowledge" influences the minds 
 of men. And the man who is the subject of 
 such influence is called " the man twice born." 
 Many chapters are devoted to the duties, cha- 
 racter, and virtues of" the man twice born." 
 
 Other doctrines might be illustrated by simi- 
 
 swayed by the fashion of the place, and unconscious of any 
 thing wrong. But we would suggest a doubt whether the 
 custom of accepting such invitations (which are generally on 
 printed cards) should be continued at the seat of the "Supreme 
 Government. Such liberties might be very innocent if the 
 Christian Religion were not true. But it is the duty of a 
 Christian people dwelling amongst Idolaters to beware lest 
 their actions should be misinterpreted ; for it is very possi- 
 ble that their polite acquiescence in being ceremoniously 
 seated in the presence of the God, and witnessing the honours 
 paid to him, may be considered by some of the ignorant Hin- 
 doos, as a tacit approbation of their worship. 
 
DOCTRINES OF REVELATION. 255 
 
 lar analogies. The characters of the Mosaic 
 ceremonial law pervade the whole system o 
 the Hindoo ritual and worship. Now, if these 
 analogies were merely partial or accidental, 
 they would be less important : but they are 
 not accidental, as every man who is erudite in 
 the holy Scriptures, and in Oriental mytholo- 
 gy, well knows. They are general and syste- 
 matic. Has it ever been alleged, that the 
 Light of Nature could teach such doctrines 
 as those which we have above enumerated ? 
 Some of them are contrary to the Light of Na- 
 ture. Every where in the East there appears 
 to be a cotmterfeit of the true doctrine. The 
 inhabitants have lost sight of the only true 
 God, and they apply their traditional notions to 
 false Gods. These doctrines are unquestion- 
 ably relics of the first faith of the earth ; 
 they bear the strong characters of God's pri- 
 mary revelation to man, which neither the 
 power of man, nor time itself, hath been able 
 to destroy : but which have endured from age 
 to age, like the works of nature, the moon 
 and stars, which God hath created, incorrup- 
 tible. 
 
2.58 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES* 
 
 ECCLESIASTICAL ESTABLISHMENT 
 
 FOR 
 
 BRITISH INDIA. 
 
 BEFORE the Author left India, he published 
 a " Memoir of the Expediency of an Ecclesi- 
 " astical Establishment for our Empire in 
 " the East." The design of that work was 
 first suggested to him by Dr. Porteus, late 
 Bishop of London, who had attentively sur- 
 veyed the state of our dominions in Asia ; and 
 he was encouraged by subsequent communica- 
 tions with the Marquis Wellcsky, to endeavour 
 to lead the attention of the nation to the sub- 
 ject. That publiqation has now been five 
 years before the public ; and many volumes 
 have been written on the various subjects which 
 it contains ; but he does not know that any 
 objection has been made to the principle of an 
 Ecclesiastical Establishment for Christians in 
 India. An attempt has been made indeed to 
 divert the attention from the true object, and, 
 instead of considering it as an establishment 
 for Christians, to set it forth as an establish-* 
 
ECCLESIASTICAL ESTABLISHMENT. 257 
 
 ment for instructing the Hindoos. But the 
 instruction of the Hindoos is entirely a distinct 
 consideration, as was carefully noted in the 
 Memoir! 1 At the end of the first part is the 
 following paragraph ; 
 
 " It will be remembered, that nothing which 
 " has been observed is intended to imply that 
 " any peculiar provision should be made im- 
 " mediately for the instruction of the natives. 
 " Any expensive establishment of this kind, 
 " however becoming our national character, 
 " or obligatory on our principles, cannot possi- 
 " bly be organized to efficient purpose, without 
 " the aid of a local Church. Let us first esta* 
 " blish our own religion amongst ourselves, 
 " and our Asiatic subjects will soon benefit by 
 " it. When once our national Church shall 
 " have been confirmed in India, the members 
 " of that Church will be the best qualified to 
 ic advise the state, as to the means by which, 
 " from time to time, the civilization of the na- 
 " tives may be promoted." * 
 
 An Ecclesiastical Establishment would yet 
 be necessary for British India, if there were not 
 a Mahomedan or Hindoo in the land. For, be- 
 sides the 'thousands of British Christians, who 
 live and die in that country, there are hundreds 
 
 * Memoir, p. 20, 
 S 
 
258 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES. 
 
 of thousands of native Christians, who are at 
 this moment " as sheep without a shepherd ;" 
 and who are not insensible to their destitute 
 estate, but supplicate our countenance and 
 protection. Surely the measure cannot be 
 contemplated by the Legislature, for a mo- 
 ment, without perceiving its absolute proprie- 
 ty, on the common principles of justice and 
 humanity. 
 
 In regard to the other subject, the instruc- 
 tion of the Hindoos, many different opinions 
 'have been delivered in the volumes alluded to, 
 the most prominent of which are the two fol- 
 lowing : First, that Hinduism is, upon the 
 whole, as good as Christianity, and that there- 
 fore conversion to Christianity is not necessary. 
 This deserves no reply. The second opinion 
 is, that it is indeed a sacred duty to convert 
 the Hindoos, but that we must not do it by 
 force. With this opinion the Author perfectly 
 coincides. To convert men by any other 
 means than those of persuasion, is a practice 
 fit only for the Inquisition, and completely at 
 variance with the tenor of every page which he 
 has written. The means of conversion, which 
 he has recommended, are those which are ap- 
 pointed in the Holy Scriptures, namely, 
 * c Preaching, and the Word of God.*' The 
 first and present means are the translation of 
 the word of God into the various languages j 
 
ECCLESIASTICAL ESTABLISHMENT. 259 
 
 and the next are the labours of teachers and 
 preachers. 
 
 The Author is not, nor has he ever been, the 
 advocate for force and personal injury toward 
 the Hindoos. No : he pleads the cause of hu- 
 manity. The object of his Work, and of his 
 Researches, has been to deliver the people of 
 Hindoostan from painful arid sanguinary rites; 
 to rescue the devoted victim from the wheels 
 of Moloch's Tower; to snatch the tender in- 
 fant from the jaws of the alligator, and from 
 the murderous hands of the more unnatural 
 mother ; to save the aged parent from prema- 
 ture death, in the Ganges, by the unnatural son ; 
 to extinguish the flames of the female sacrifice, 
 and to " cause the widow's heart to sing for joy." 
 
 Another object of his Work has been, to 
 shew, that while the feelings of the Christian 
 are painfully affected by the exhibition of these 
 sufferings and atrocities, Infidelity, on the 
 other hand, can behold them, and DOES be- 
 hold them, with all the coldness and apathy of 
 Voltaire. And this is the great practical tri- 
 umph of Christianity over philosophical unbe- 
 lief. While by the former, the best feelings of 
 our nature are meliorated, and improved, and 
 softened, and extended ; they become by the 
 influence of the latter, sullen, and cold, and 
 torpid > and dead. 
 
 The remaining opinion on this subject, which 
 s 2 
 
260 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES. 
 
 is worthy of notice, is the following : " The 
 " conversion of the Hindoos to Christianity is 
 " indeed a solemn obligation, if practicable : 
 " but the attempt may possibly displease the 
 " Hindoos, and endanger our Empire." This 
 fear is grounded solely on an ignorance of facts, 
 and on the remoteness of the scene. Christi- 
 anity began to be preached to Hindoos by 
 Europeans, SOO years ago, and whole provinces 
 are now covered with Christians. In the pre- 
 sent endeavours of Protestant Missionaries, the 
 chief difficulty which they generally experience 
 is to awaken the mind of the torpid Hindoos 
 to the subject. The natives know that every 
 man may chuse the religion he likes best, and 
 profess it with impunity ; and that he may lose 
 his cast and buy a cast again, as he buys an 
 article of merchandize. There are a hundred 
 casts of religion in Hindoostan ; and there is 
 no common interest about a particular religion. 
 When one native meets another on the road, he 
 seldom expects to find that he is of the same cast 
 with himself. They are a divided people. Hin- 
 doostan is like the great world in miniature ; 
 when you pass a great river or lofty mountain, 
 you generally find a new variety. Some per- 
 sons in Europe think it must be a novelty to 
 the Hindoos to see a Missionary. But there 
 have been, for ages past, numerous casts of 
 Missionaries in Hindoostan, Pagan, Mahome- 
 
ECCLESIASTICAL ESTABLISHMENT. 261 
 
 dan, and Christian, all seeking to proselyte in- 
 dividuals to a new religion, or to some new 
 sect of an old one. The difficulty, as was be- 
 fore observed, in regard to the Protestant 
 Teachers, is to awaken attention to their doc- 
 trine. * 
 
 The general indifference of the natives to 
 these attempts, whether 'successful or not, has 
 been demonstrated by recent events. After 
 the adversaries of Christian Missions had cir- 
 culated their pamphlets through British India, 
 (with the best intention, no doubt, according 
 to their judgment,) announcing the intelligence 
 that some of the English wanted to convert 
 the inhabitants by force, and to blow Hindoos- 
 tan into a flame ; the natives seem to have 
 considered the information as absurd or unin- 
 
 * " In fact, there is scarcely one point in their mythologi- 
 " cal religion that the whole race of Hindus have faith in. 
 " There are sectaries and schismatics without end, who will 
 " believe only certain points that others abjure : individuals of 
 '* those sects dissent from the doctrines believed by the majo- 
 " rity : other philosophical sceptics will scarcely believe any 
 " thing, in opposition to iheir easv-faithed brethren, who dis- 
 ** believe nothing. Hence may, in part, be discerned the 
 " liability under which inqu rers labour, of being misled by 
 " sectaries .into receiving schism as orthodoxy, and of form- 
 " ing general conclusions from individual or partial informa- 
 " tion. But, in fact, there is NO GENERAL ORTHODOXY 
 " AMONG HINDOOS." See the Hindoo Pantheon t p. 180, by 
 Edward Moor, Esq. F. R. S. published in 1810. 
 
262 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES. 
 
 telligible, and to have treated it with contempt* 
 For immediately afterwards, when, by the de- 
 fection of the British troops, the foundations of 
 our empire were shaken to their centre, both 
 Mahomedans and Hindoos (who, if they wished 
 to rebel, needed only to sound that trumpet 
 which was first sounded by a Senior Merchant 
 in Leadenh all-street, no doubt with the best 
 intentions) evinced their accustomed loyalty, 
 and crowded round the standard of the Su- 
 preme Government in the hour of danger. * 
 
 There is one argument for the expediency 
 of an Ecclesiastical Establishment, which the 
 Author did not insist on strongly in the Me- 
 moir, from motives of delicacy : but recent 
 
 * A worthy Clergyman belonging to the Presidency of 
 Fort St. George, \vho "witnessed the troops marching against 
 each other, and knew not for a time, what would be the fate 
 of the Empire j after the danger was over, makes the follow- 
 ing most just and striking reflection, in a letter to a friend, 
 " It cannot but have occurred to every reflecting mind, in 
 " looking back on past scenes, if it had pleased God in his 
 *' providence to have dispossessed us of our dominions, how 
 " little would have remained to shew, that a people blessed 
 " with the light of the glorious Gospel of Christ, had once 
 " borne sway in this land ! But now," (he adds exultingly, 
 in allusion to the Translation of the Scriptures) " the Word 
 " of God in the languages of all India, will be an enduring 
 " MONUMENT of British Piety and Liberality, for which the 
 " sacrifice of Prayer and Thanksgiving will ascend to the 
 " Most High, to the latest generations." 
 
ECCLESIASTICAL ESTABLISHMENT. 263 
 
 events have rendered the same reserve no 
 longer necessary. He will proceed therefore 
 to disclose a fact which will serve to place the 
 motives for recommending such an establish- 
 ment, in their just light. It is not, then, the 
 giving the Christian Religion to the natives 
 which will endanger our Empire, but the want 
 of religion among our own countrymen. After 
 the disturbance among the British Officers in 
 Bengal, in 1794-, which for a time had a most 
 alarming aspect, it being of the same character 
 with that which took place lately at Madras, a 
 Memorial was presented to the Marquis Wel- 
 lesley, on his accession to the government, by 
 persons who had been long in the service of 
 the Company, and who were well acquainted 
 with the circumstances of the Empire at large ; 
 representing the necessity of a " suitable Reli- 
 " gious Establishment for British India ;" and 
 illustrating that necessity by the events which 
 had recently taken place in the army. That 
 Memorial referred to the almost total extinc- 
 tion of Christian worship, at the military sta- 
 tions, where the seventh day was only distin- 
 guished by the British Flag ; and noticed the 
 fatal consequences that might be expected 
 from large bodies of men, far remote from the 
 controlling power of the parent state, enjoying 
 luxury and independence, and seeing nothing, 
 from youth to age, of the religion of their 
 
264 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES. 
 
 country. It shewed further, that, of the whole 
 number of English who go to India, not a tenth 
 part return ; and assigned this fact as a reason 
 why their religion should follow them to the 
 East ; that it might be, in the first place, a so- 
 lace to themselves, in the dreary prospect of 
 dying in that land (for of a thousand soldiers in 
 sickly India, there will be generally a hundred 
 in declining health) ; and, secondly, " that it 
 " might be some security for their loyalty to 
 " their king, and their attachment to the prin- 
 ciples of their country/' 
 It required not a Memorial to apprize Mar- 
 quis Wellesley of the truth of these facts, or of 
 the justness of the reasoning upon them. The 
 necessity of a meliorated state of existence for 
 the English armies, was made evident to him 
 by his own observation ; and it cannot be 
 doubted that, had that Noblemen remained in 
 India, to complete the plans which he medi- 
 tated for the advantage of that country, and 
 had his coadjutor, Mr. Pitt, lived, a suitable 
 Religious Establishment would have been, by 
 this time, proposed to the East-India Company, 
 for every part of their dominions in Hindoos- 
 tan. But Marquis Wellesley had another and 
 a more imperious service first to perform, and 
 that was, to SAVE THE BODY OF THE EMPIRE IT- 
 SELF. British Hindoostan was, at that mo- 
 ment, surrounded by strong and formidable 
 
ECCLESIASTICAL ESTABLISHMENT. 265 
 
 enemies, who were putting themselves " in the 
 attitude of the tiger," as a Vakeel of Tippoo 
 expressed it, " to leap upon the prey." And 
 this service that great Statesman achieved un- 
 der Divine Providence, first, by destroying the 
 Mysorean Empire, under Tippoo Sultaun, and 
 thereby extinguishing the Mahomed an power 
 in Hindoostan ; secondly, by overwhelming 
 the hitherto invincible Mahrattas ; and, lastly, 
 by forming on the frontier a league of strength, 
 which, like a wall of iron, has saved the coun- 
 try from native invasion ever since ; notwith- 
 standing its subsequent critical and exposed 
 state, in consequence of frequent changes of 
 the Supreme Government, and of dissentions 
 in our army. The services which that Noble- 
 man performed for our Empire in the East 
 were very ill understood at the time : his 
 views were so comprehensive, that few men 
 could embrace them : They are more gene- 
 rally acknowledged now ; but it is to be ap- 
 prehended that some years must yet elapse, 
 before all the beneficial consequences of his 
 administration will be fully made known to his 
 country. 
 
 It has been a subject of wonder to many in 
 England, that our army should at any time 
 betray symptoms of disaffection in India, when 
 no instance of it occurs elsewhere. But the 
 surprise will cease, when the circumstances 
 
266 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES. 
 
 before mentioned shall have been duly weigh- 
 ed. Of the individuals engaged in the late 
 disturbances at Madras, there were perhaps 
 some, who had not witnessed the service of 
 Christian worship for twenty years ; whose 
 minds were impressed by the daily view of the 
 rites of the Hindoo religion, and had lost al- 
 most all memory of their own. It is morally 
 impossible to live long in such circumstances, 
 without being in some degree affected by them. 
 That loyalty is but little to be depended on, 
 whether abroad or at home, which has lost 
 the basis of religion. 
 
 The true spring of the irregular proceed- 
 ing, contemptuous remonstrance, and ultimate 
 disaffection of the military in India, is this : 
 Large bodies of troops at a great distance from 
 Britain, which they never expect to see again, 
 begin, after a long absence, to feel more sensi- 
 bly their own independence, while their affec- 
 tion for their native country gradually dimi- 
 nishes. And if, under such circumstances, 
 they have not the restraints of religion, (for 
 what is obedience " to the powers that be" 
 but the restraint of religion ?) and if they have 
 hot the frequent view of Christian worship to 
 recal their minds, by association of ideas, to 
 the sacred ordinances and principles of their 
 country, it is impossible to foresee to what de- 
 grees of rebellion or infatuation they may pro- 
 
ECCLESIASTICAL ESTABLISHMENT. 267 
 
 eeed. It is unjust to ascribe these proceedings 
 to the casual acts of the Governor for the 
 time being. Indiscreet measures on his part 
 may form the pretext ; but the true cause lies 
 much deeper. The Company's Officers in In- 
 dia are as honourable a body of military men 
 as are to be found in the world, the Author 
 knows them, but they are in peculiar circum- 
 stances ; and if any other description of 
 troops were in their stead, passing a whoie life 
 in such an unckristianizing service, the same 
 causes would still produce the same effects. 
 
 The most alarming consideration, while 
 things remain in their present state, is this, 
 that, in proportion as our empire increases, 
 and our force in India grows stronger, the 
 danger arising from the foregoing causes be- 
 comes the greater. These are obvious truths, 
 on which it is not necessary to dilate. But 
 there is another subject allied to this, which 
 the Author thinks it a solemn duty to bring 
 before the public. 
 
 Not only are our troops denied suitable reli- 
 gious instruction, when they arrive in India, 
 but they are destitute of it, during their long 
 voyage to that country. The voyage is, on an 
 average, six months. Now, provision ought 
 certainly to be made for Divine worship, and 
 for spiritual consolation to the soldiers, during 
 that period $ for it is sometimes a period of 
 
268 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES. 
 
 great sickness, and of frequent death. In- 
 deed there ought to be a Chaplain on board 
 of every India ship containing one hundred 
 souls. * 
 
 They \vho believe in the Christian Religion, 
 profess also to believe in the superintending 
 providence of God; and are taught to hope 
 that the Divine blessing will accompany those 
 designs which are undertaken in his name, and 
 conducted in his fear. If we were " a heathen 
 
 * The East- India Company require the Commander or 
 Purser of every ship to read prayers on Sunday, when the 
 weather permits. The service is performed, in many cases, in 
 a serious and truly impressive manner j and the acknowledg- 
 ed good effects in such cases, convey the strongest recommen- 
 dation of the measure which has been proposed. One impor- 
 tant duty of the Chaplain of an Indiaman might be, to super- 
 intend the studies of the young Writers and Cadets proceed- 
 ing to India ; who, for want of some direction of this kind, 
 generally pass the long voyage in idleness, lounging on the 
 quarter deck, or gambling in the cuddy. So important has 
 this subject been considered, that, during the administration 
 of Marquis Wellesley, a detailed plan for carrying the pro- 
 posed measure into effect was actually transmitted to a Mem- 
 ber of the Court of Directors, to lay before the Court. If it 
 were made an indispensable qualification of the Chaplain, 
 that he should understand the rudiments of the Persian and 
 Hindoostanee Lar^uages, and the common elements of geo- 
 metry and navigation, for the instruction of the Midshipmen, 
 his services would be truly important, merely in his secular 
 character. Every truly respectable Commander in the Com- 
 pany \ >.erv : c r , uu-l be id ; py to have an exemplary Clergy- 
 r* r ' x n board >v ; s.ii. 
 
ECCLESIASTICAL ESTABLISHMENT. 269 
 
 nation," then might we send forth our fleets 
 without a prayer, and commit them, for a safe 
 voyage, " to goddess Fortune and fair winds." 
 But we are a Christian nation, though not a 
 superstitious one ; and, however individuals 
 may consider it, it is certain that our country- 
 men in general view the performance of the 
 offices of religion with great respect ; and that, 
 in particular circumstances on board ship, no 
 duty is more acceptable, none more interesting, 
 none more salutary and consoling. Such 
 scenes the Author himself has witnessed, and 
 from those persons who have witnessed such 
 scenes, he has never heard but one opinion 
 as to the propriety of having a Clergyman to 
 form one of the great family in a ship, in these 
 long, sickly, and perilous voyages. When the 
 news arrived in England last year of the loss 
 of the seven Indiamen in a distant ocean, how 
 gratifying would it have been to surviving 
 friends, if they could have been assured that 
 the offices of religion arid the consolations of 
 its ministers, had been afforded to those who 
 perished, during their last days ! These events 
 have a warning voice ; and it is not unbecom- 
 ing a great and respectable body of men, like 
 the East-India Company, to attend to it. The 
 Legislature has not neglected a subject of this 
 importance. It is required that every ship of 
 the line should have a Chaplain ; and \ve have 
 
270 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES. 
 
 lately seen some of our most renowned Admi- 
 rals, both before and after battle, causing the 
 prayers and thanksgivings of the fleet to as- 
 cend to the God of heaven. 
 
 There still remains one topic more, to which 
 the Author would advert. It may be presum- 
 ed to be the wish of the major part of this na- 
 tion, that whenever a Missionary of exemplary 
 character and of respectable recommendation, 
 applies to the East India Company for a pas- 
 sage to our Eastern shores, his request might 
 be treated with indulgence. In him we ex- 
 port a blessing (as he may prove to be) to thou- 
 sands of our fellow-creatures ; and his example 
 and instructions, and prayers, will do no harm 
 to the ship in which he sails. While the East 
 India Company retain the sole privilege of 
 conveyance to India, the nation would be 
 pleased to see this condescension shewn to 
 persons in humble circumstances, whose de- 
 signs are of a public character, and acknow- 
 ledged by all men to be pious and praise-wor- 
 thy. The Author will conclude these obser- 
 vations with a paragraph which he has found 
 in a manuscript of the Rev. Mr. Kolhoff, of 
 Tanjore, the successor of Mr. Swartz, which 
 has been just transmitted for publication : 
 
 " It is a remarkable fact, that since the 
 " foundation of our Mission, which is now 
 " one hundred years, and during which period 
 
ECCLESIASTICAL ESTABLISHMENT. 271 
 
 u upwards of fifty Missionaries have arrived 
 " from Europe ; among the many ships that 
 " have been lost, there never perished one 
 " vessel, WHICH HAD A MISSIONARY ON B ;ARD." * 
 
 The following Letter, written by Dr. WAT- 
 SON, Bishop of LLANDAFF, on the subject of an 
 Ecclesiastical Establishment for British India, 
 was published in Calcutta, in the year 1807. 
 
 Calgarth-ParJc, Kendale, 
 
 14>th May, 1806. 
 66 REVEREND SIR, 
 
 " Some weeks ago I received your MEMOIR of 
 the expediency of an Ecclesiastical Establishment for 
 British India ; for which obliging attention I now 
 return you my best thanks. I hesitated for some time 
 whether I ought to interrupt your speculations with 
 my acknowledgments for so valuable a present ; but 
 on being informed of the noble Premium, by which 
 you purpose to exercise the talents of Graduates in 
 the University of Cambridge, I determined to express 
 to you my admiration of your disinterestedness, and 
 zeal in the cause of Christianity. 
 
 " Twenty years and more have now elapsed since., 
 in a Sermon, before the House of Lords, I hinted to 
 the then Government, the propriety of paying regard 
 to the propagation of Christianity in India ; and I have 
 since then, as fit occasions offered, privately, but un- 
 successfully, pressed the matter on the consideration 
 
 * MS. materials for the Life of Swariz. 
 
272 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES 
 
 of those in power. If my voice or opinion can, in fu- 
 ture, be of any weight with the King's Ministers, I 
 shall be most ready to exert myself, in forwarding any 
 prudent measure for promoting a liberal Ecclessiastical 
 Establishment in British Inda ; it is not without con- 
 sideration that I say a liberal Establishment, because I 
 heartily wish that every Christian should be at liberty 
 to worship God according to his conscience, and be 
 assisted therein by a Teacher, at the public expence, 
 of his own persuasion. 
 
 " The subjects you have proposed for the work 
 which shall obtain your Prize, are all of them judi- 
 ciously chosen, and if properly treated (as my love for 
 my Alma Mater persuades me they will be) may pro- 
 bably turn the thoughts of the Legislature towards the 
 measure you recommend. 
 
 " The Salutaris Lux Evangelii, by Fabricius, pub- 
 lished at Hamburgh in 1731, will be of great use to 
 the candidates for your Prize ; and his Index Gcogra- 
 pJiicus EPISCOPATUUM Orbis Christiani, subjoined to 
 that work, might, if accompanied with proper Notes, 
 afford a very satisfactory elucidation of your third 
 head. 
 
 " God in his providence, hath so ordered things, 
 that America, which three hundred years ago was peo- 
 pled by none but Pagans, has now many millions of 
 Christians in it ; and will not, probably, three hundred 
 years hence, have a single Pagan in it, but be occupied 
 by more Christians, and more enlightened Christians 
 than now exist in Europe. 
 
 <( Africa is not now worse fitted for the reception of 
 Christianity than America was, when it was first visit- 
 ed by Europeans ; and Asia is much better fitted for 
 it, in as much as Asia enjoys a considerable degree of 
 civilization ; and some degree of it is necessary to the 
 
 2 
 
ECCLESIASTICAL ESTABLISHMENT. 
 
 successful introduction of Christianity. The com- 
 merce and colonization of Christian states have civiliz- 
 ed America, and they will, in process of time* civilize 
 and Christianize the whole earth. Whether it be a 
 Christian duty to attempt, by lenient methods, to pro- 
 pagate the Christian religion among Pagans and Ma- 
 homedans, can be doubted, I think, by few ; but whe- 
 ther any attempt will be attended with much success, 
 till Christianity is purified from its corruptions, and 
 the lives of Christians are rendered correspondent to 
 their Christian profession, may be doubted by many : 
 but there certainly never was a more promising 
 opportunity of trying the experiment of subverting 
 Paganism in India, than that which has for some 
 yeais been offered to the Government of Great Bri- 
 tain. 
 
 " The morality of our holy religion is so salutary 
 to civil society, its promises of a future state so conso- 
 latory to individuals, its precepts so suited to the de- 
 ductions of the most improved reason, that it must 
 finally prevail throughout the world. Some have 
 thought that Christianity is losing ground in Christen- 
 dom. I am of a different opinion. Some ascititious 
 doctrines, derived from Rome and Geneva, are losing 
 ground amongst learned men ; some unchristian prac- 
 tices springing from ignorance, bigotry, intolerance, 
 self-sufficiency of opinion, with uncharitableness of 
 judgment, are losing ground among all sober-minded 
 men ; but a belief in Jesus Christ, as the Saviour of 
 the world, as the medium through whom eternal life 
 will be given to all who obey. his Gospel, is more and 
 more confirmed every day in the minds of men of emi- 
 nence and erudition, not only in this, but in every other 
 Christian country. From this praise I am not dispos- 
 ed to exclude even France itself, notwithstanding the 
 
274 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES. 
 
 temporary apostasy of some of its philosophers from 
 every degree of religious faith. I cannot but hope 
 well of that country, when I see its National Institute 
 proposing for public discussion the following subject ; 
 6 What has been the influence of the reformation of 
 * Luther, on the political situation of the different 
 4 states of Europe, and on the progress of knowledge ?* 
 especially when I see the subject treated by Mr. 
 Villers, in a manner which would have derived ho- 
 nour to the most liberal Protestant in the freest state 
 in Europe. 
 
 " It is not to be denied, that the morals of Chris- 
 tians in general fall far short of the standard of Chris- 
 tian perfection, and have ever done so, scarcely except- 
 ing the latter end of the first century. Yet, notwith- 
 standing this concession, it is a certain fact, that 
 the Christian religion has always operated to the pro- 
 duction of piety, benevolence, self-government, and 
 the love of virtue amongst individuals, in every coun- 
 try where it has been received ; and it will ever/ 
 where operate more powerfully, as it is received with 
 more firm assurance of its truth ; and it will be every 
 where received with more firm assurance of its truth, 
 as it is better understood ; for when it is properly 
 understood, it will be freed from the pollutions of 
 superstition and fanaticism among the hearers, and 
 from ambition, domination, and secularity among the 
 teachers. 
 
 " Your publication has given us in England a great 
 insight into the state of Christianity in India, as well 
 as into the general state of Learning amongst you; 
 and it has excited in me the warmest wishes for the 
 prosperity of the college of Fort-William. It is an 
 Institution which would have done honour to the wis- 
 dom of Solon or Lycurgus. I have no knowledge 
 
ECCLESIASTICAL ESTABLISHMENT. 275 
 
 jpersonally of the Marquis Wellesley, but I shall think 
 of him, and of his coadjutors in this undertaking, 
 with the highest respect and admiration, as long as I 
 live. 
 
 66 I cannot enter into any particulars relative to an 
 Ecclesiastical Establishment in India; nor would itj 
 perhaps, be proper to press Government to take the 
 matter into their consideration, till this country is freed 
 from the danger which threatens it : but I have that 
 opinion of his Majesty's Ministers, that they will, not 
 only from policy, but from a serious sense of religious 
 duty, be disposed to treat the subject, whenever it 
 comes before them, with great judgment and liberality. 
 May God direct their counsels ! 
 
 " c Our Empire in India,' said Mr. Hastings, c has 
 been acquired by the sword, and must be maintained 
 by the sword.' I cannot agree with him in this sen- 
 timent. All Empires have been originally acquired by 
 violence, but they are best established by moderation 
 and justice. There was a time when we shewed our- 
 selves to the inhabitants of India in the character of 
 tyrants and robbers ; that time, I trust) is gone for 
 ever. The wisdom of British policy, the equity of its 
 jurisprudence, the impartiality of its laws, the huma- 
 nity of its penal code, and above all, the incorrupt 
 administration of public justice, will, when they are 
 well understood, make the; Indians our willing sub- 
 jects, and induce them to adopt a religion attended 
 with such consequences to the dearest interest^ of the 
 human mind. They will rejoice in having exchanged 
 the tyranny of Pagan superstition, and the despotism 
 of their native princes, for the mild mandates of 
 Christianity, and the stable authority of equitable 
 laws. The difference between such different states of 
 T 2 
 
276 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES. 
 
 civil society, as to the production of human happiness, 
 is infinite; and the attainment of happiness is the ul- 
 timate aim of all individuals in all nations. 
 
 I am, 
 " Reverend Sir, 
 
 " Your obliged and faithful Servant, 
 
 R. LLANDAPF 
 
 " To Rev. DR. BUCHANAN, 
 
 Vice-Provost of the College 
 of Fort-William, Calcutta? 
 
 CONCLUSION. 
 
 IN the progress of these Researches the Au- 
 thor has found his mind frequently drawn to 
 consider the extraordinary difference of opi- 
 nion, which exists among men of learning, in 
 regard to the importance and obligation of 
 communicating religious knowledge to our 
 fellow-creatures. And he has often heard the 
 question asked, What can be the cause of this 
 discrepancy of opinion ? For that such a diffe- 
 rence does exist is most- evident. It is exem- 
 plified at this moment in some of the most il- 
 lustrious Characters for rank and learning, in 
 the nation. This is a problem of a very inte- 
 
CONCLUSION. 277 
 
 resting character at this day, and worthy of a 
 distinct and ample discussion, particularly at 
 our seats of learning. The problem may be 
 thus expressed. " What power is that, which 
 " produces in the minds of some persons 9 
 " real interest and concern in the welfare of 
 " their fellow- creatures ; extending not only to 
 " the comfort of their existence in this world, 
 " but to their felicity hereafter ; while other 
 " men who are apparently in similar circum- 
 " stances, as to learning and information, do 
 " not feel inclined to move one step for the 
 " promotion of such objects ?" The latter, it 
 may be, can speculate on the ' philosophy of 
 the human mind, on its great powers and high 
 dignity, on the sublime virtue of universal be- 
 nevolence, on the tyranny of superstition, and 
 the slavery of ignorance , and will sometimes 
 quote the verse of the poet, 
 
 " Homo sum : HUMANI nil a me aliening puto :" 
 
 but they leave it to others, and generally to 
 the Christian in humble Ijfe, to exercise the 
 spirit of that noble verse. This is a very diffi- 
 cult problem ; and it has been alleged by some 
 that it cannot be solved on any known princi- 
 ples of philosophy. The following relation 
 will probably lead to principles by which we 
 may arrive at a solution. 
 
278 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES. 
 
 There was once a King in the East, whose 
 empire extended over the known world, and 
 his dominion " was to the end of the earth." 
 During the former part of his reign, his heart 
 was filled with pride ; he knew not the God 
 of heaven ; and he viewed with the utmost in- 
 difference the nations over whom he ruled, 
 worshipping idols of wood and stone. But it 
 pleased the King of kings to dethrone this 
 haughty monarch, to cast him down from his 
 high estate, and to abase him in the dust. And 
 after he had been for a time in the furnace of 
 affliction, and his proud heart was humbled, 
 God graciously revealed himself to him in his 
 true name and character, and then restored 
 him to his former prosperity and power. The 
 penitent king thus once more exalted, and fill- 
 ed with admiration at the discovery of the 
 ONLY TRUE GOD, immediately issued an edict 
 to the whole world, setting forth the greatness 
 of the Most High, asserting his glory, and in- 
 viting all nations to " praise and magnify 
 " HIM that liveth for ever, whose dominion 
 "is an everlasting dominion, and his king- 
 " dom is from generation to generation." 
 This memorable edict began in these sublime 
 terms : 
 
 " NEBUCHADNEZZAR THE KING, UNTO ALL 
 " PEOPLE, NATIONS, AND LANGUAGES, THAT 
 
 " DWELL IN ALL THE EARTH, Peace be millti- 
 
CONCLUSION. 279 
 
 u plied unto you. I thought it good to shew 
 " the signs and wonders which the Most High 
 " God hath wrought toward me. How great 
 " are his SIGNS! How mighty are his WON. 
 " DERS !" Having recounted the judgment and 
 mercy of God to himself, he thus concludes ; 
 " Now I Nebuchadnezzar, praise and extol 
 " and honour the King of Heaven, all whose 
 " works are truth, and his ways judgment ; 
 " and them that walk -in pride he is able to 
 " abase."* 
 
 Such a proclamation to the nations of the 
 earth was a noble act of a king, and ought to 
 be had in perpetual remembrance. It reminds 
 us of the last charge of HIM " who ascended 
 up on high:" Go, TEACH ALL NATIONS. It 
 discovers to us the new and extended benevo- 
 lence, greatness of mind, and pure and heaven- 
 ly charity, which distinguish that man, whose 
 heart has been impressed by THE CRACE OF 
 GOD. How solemn his sense of duty ! How 
 ardent to declare the glory of his Saviour ! His 
 views for the good of men, how disinterested 
 and enlarged ! It is but too evident, that all 
 our speculations concerning a divine Revelation, 
 and the obligation imposed on us to study it 
 ourselves, or to communicate it to others, are 
 cold and uninteresting, and excite not to ac- 
 
 * Daniel, 4th chapter. 
 
280 CHRISTIAN RESEARCHES. 
 
 tion, " until, through the tender compassion 
 " of God, the Day-spring from on high visit 
 " us, to give light to them that sit in dark- 
 " ness ;" * to humble our hearts, at the remem- 
 brance of our sins against God, and to affect 
 them with a just admiration of his pardoning 
 mercy. 
 
 Let Great Britain imitate the example of the 
 Chaldean King ; and send forth to all the 
 vtorld, HER testimony concerning the True 
 God. SHE also reigns over many nations 
 which " worship idols of wood and stone." 
 Let her in like manner, declare to them " the 
 SIGNS and WONDERS of the Almighty/' And, 
 in this design every individual will concur, of 
 every church, family, and name, whose heart 
 has been penetrated with just apprehensions 
 of the Most High God ; having known his 
 judgments and experienced his mercy. 
 
 * Luke K. 79. 
 THE END. 
 
 Kirby Hall, 
 
 Boroughbridge, Yorkshire. 
 Ffb. 15, 1811. 
 
 <3io. CATT, Printer, 
 Edinburgh. 
 
- 
 
 W O R K S 
 
 ON THE 
 
 CIVILIZATION OF THE EAST. 
 
 Sold chiefly by Mess. CADELL # DAMES, Strand, London. 
 
 BEING 
 
 The COMPOSITIONS which gained the PRIZES,' or were pre 
 sented to the UNIVERSITIES in competition for. the 
 instituted by 'Dr. BUCHANAN. 
 
 Published in 1805. 
 
 1. Cambridge. A GREEK ODE, on the Subject 
 
 rENESen <J>as, " Let there be Light" Ode Graeca 
 Praemio dignata quod donavit Academise Cantabri- 
 giensi Vir Reverendus CLAUDIUS BUCHANAN, A. B. 
 Coll. Regin. Cantab, et Vice-Praspositus Collegii 
 Bengalensis in India Oriental!. Auctore G. 
 PRYME, A. B. Trin. Coll. 
 
 2. Eton.A GREEK ODE, on the Subject, rENES0a 
 
 <I>ns, " Let there be Light" Ode Praemio a Re- 
 verendo Viro CLAUDIO BUCHANAN, S. T. P. Eton- 
 ensibus Proposito dignata. Auctore T. RENNELL, 
 Coll. Reg. Eton. Alumn. 
 
 3. Glasgow COLLEGIUM BENGALENSE : Car- 
 
 men cui Praemium BUCHANAN^EUM a Senatu Aca- 
 demise Glasguensis adjudicatum est. ALEXANDRO 
 MAC ARTHUR, Auctore. 
 
282 
 
 4. Eton. COLLEGIUM BENGALENSE : Carmen 
 
 prsemio a Reverendo Viro CLAUDIO BUCHANAN, 
 S. T. P. Etonensibus Proposito dignatum. Auctore 
 G. P. RICHARDS, Coll. Reg. Eton. Alumn. 
 
 5. Edinburgh. VATIC1NIUM GANGIS: Indiam 
 
 Res Imperil antiqui lapsas indignatam, Ganges ex 
 Jatebris vocat, Collegium Bengalense monstrat, 
 -laetiora multa vaticinatur ex Collegio condito 
 oritura. A THOMA BROWN, M. D. ^Presented to 
 the University of Edinburgh in 1805 : published 
 in 1808. 
 
 6. ^ftenfeen. ODE in COLLEGIUM BENGA- 
 LENSE: Praemio dignata quod Alumnis Colle- 
 giorum Aberdonensium proposuit Vir Reverendus 
 CLAUDIUS BUCHANAN, Collegii Bengalensis Praefec- 
 tus Vicarius. Auctore ALEXANDRO A&AMSON, A. M, 
 Coll. Marischal. Aberd* Alumno. Published ii^ 
 1808. 
 
 .7. Cambridge.-~A POEM on the RESTORATION of 
 LEARNING in the EAST ; which obtained Dr. 
 BUCHANAN'S Prize. By CHARLES GRANT, Esq. 
 M. A. Fellow of Magdalen College, Cambridge. 
 Printed at the University Press, 1805. Price 
 3s. 6d. 
 
 8. Cambridge. A POEM on the RESTORATION of 
 LEARNING in the EAST ; by the Rev. FRAN- 
 CIS WRANGHAM, M. A. F. R. S. of Trinity College, 
 Cambridge. Printed at the University Press, 
 Price 3s. 6d, 
 
283 
 
 9. EdiMrgh.- The RENOVATION of INDIA, a 
 Poem. By THOMAS BROWN, M. D. Presented to 
 the University of Edinburgh in 1805 : published in 
 1808. In one volume, small 8vo. Price 6s. 
 
 Published m 1806. 
 
 10. Glasgow. An ESSAY on the best Means of 
 CIVILIZING the Subjects of the BPvITISII 
 EMPIRE in INDIA, and of diffusing the Light 
 of the Christian Religion throughout the Eastern 
 World ; to which the University of Glasgow ad- 
 judged Dr. BUCHANAN'S Prize. By JOHN MIT- 
 CHELL, A. M. In one vol. 4to. Price 15s. 
 in boards. 
 
 11. Cambridge. \ DISSERTATION on the best 
 Means of CIVILIZING the Subjects of the BRI- 
 TISH EMPIRE in INDIA, and of diffusing the 
 Light of the Christian Religion throughout the 
 Eastern World; which obtained Dr. BUCHANAN'S 
 Prize. By the Rev. WM. COCKBURN, A. M. Fellow 
 of St. JoluTs College, and Christian Advocate in 
 the University of Cambridge. Printed at the Uni- 
 versity Press. 4to. Price 3s. 6d. 
 
 12. Cambridge. A DISSERTATION on the best 
 
 Means of CIVILIZING the Subjects of the BRI- 
 TISH EMPIRE in INDIA, and of diffusing the 
 Light of the Christian Religion throughout the 
 Eastern World. By the Rev*. FRANCIS WRANG- 
 
284 
 
 , M; A. F. R. S. of Trinity College, CW- 
 bridge. Price 3s. 6d. 
 
 13. Edinburgh. A DISSERTATION on the best 
 
 Means of CIVILIZING the Subjects of the 
 BRITISH EMPIRE in INDIA, and of diffus- 
 ing the Light . of. the. Christian Religion, through- 
 out the Eastern World : to which Dr. BUCHANAN'S 
 Prize was adjudged by the University of Edin- 
 burgh. By the Rev. WM. TBNNANT, M. M. LL. D. 
 and M. A. S. lately one of His Majesty's Chap- 
 lains in India. Printed at the University Press. 
 In one vol. 4to. Price in boards 12s. This was 
 published in 1808. 
 
 14. Aberdeen. A SKETCH of the State of BRITISH 
 
 INDIA, with a View of pointing out the best Means 
 of Civilizing its Inhabitants, and -diffusing- the 
 Knowledge of Christianity throughout the East- 
 ern World : being the Substance of an Essay on 
 these Subjects ; to which the University of Aber~ 
 deen adjudged Dr. BUCHANAN'S Prize. By the 
 Rev. JAMES BRYCE. In one vol. 8vo. pp. 381. 
 Price in boards 10s. 6d, This was published in 
 1810. 
 
 Published in 1807. 
 
 15. Cambridge. A SERMON, on the Translation of 
 the SCRIPTURES into the ORIENTAL 
 LANGUAGES : preached before the University 
 
285 
 
 of Cambridge, on May 10, 1807. By the Rev. 
 FRANCIS WRANGHAM, M. A- F. R. S. of Trinity 
 College, Cambridge. Printed at the University 
 Press. [This and the three following Serinons 
 were not the subjects of Prizes, but a gratuity was 
 presented to the four Reverend Preachers whom 
 the Universities were pleased to select for the oc 
 casion.] 
 
 16. Cambridge. A SERMON,- preached before the 
 University of Cambridge, on the 28th June, 1807; 
 agreeably to the Institution of the Rev. CLAUDIUS 
 BUCHANAN. By the Rev. JOHN DUDLEY, M. A. of 
 Clare Hall, Cambridge. Printed at the .Univer- 
 sity Press. 
 
 17. Oxford. The Expediency of Translating our 
 SCRIPTURES into several pf the ORIENTAL 
 LANGUAGES, and the Means of rendering 
 those Translations useful, in an attempt to con- 
 vert the Nations of India to the Christian Faith: 
 a Sermon preached by special Appointment before 
 the University of Oxford, Nov. 8th, 1807. By 
 the Rev. WM. BARROW, of Queen's College, 
 LL. D. and F. S. A. Author of an Essay on Edu- 
 cation, and the Bampton Lecture Sermons for 
 1799. 
 
 18. Oxford. -The DUTY and EXPEDIENCY of 
 Translating the SCRIPTURES into the current 
 LANGUAGES of the EAST, for the Use and 
 Benefit of the Natives: a Sermon, preached by 
 special Appointment, before the University of Ox- 
 ford, on the 29th of November 1807. "By the 
 
286 
 
 Reverend EDWARD NARES, M. A. late Fellotf of 
 Merton College, and Rector of Biddenden, Kent. 
 
 Publislied in 1808- 
 
 19. Oxford. A DISSERTATION on the PROPA- 
 GATION of CHRISTIANITY in ASIA; in 
 
 Two Parts. To which is prefixed, a brief His- 
 toric View of the Progress of the Gospel in diffe- 
 rent Nations since its first Promulgation; illus- 
 trated by a Chronological Chart : To which the 
 University of Oxford adjudged Dr. BUCHANAN'S 
 Prize of 500/. By the Rev. HUGH PEARSON, M. A, 
 of St. John's College, Oxford. In one volume, 
 4to. pp. 227. Price, in boards, 15s. Printed at 
 the University Press ; sold by Messrs. Rivington* 
 London. 
 
 20. Cambridge. CHRISTIANITY m INDIA; an 
 Essay on the Duty, Means, and Consequences of 
 introducing the Christian Religion among the Na- 
 tive Inhabitants of the British Dominions in the 
 East. By J. W. Cunningham, A. M. late Fellow 
 of St. John's College, Cambridge. In one vol. Svo. 
 Price 5s. 6d. in boards. 
 
 21. Cambridge. A HISTORICAL REVIEW of the 
 Commercial, Political, and Moral State of Hin- 
 doostan, from the earliest Period to the present 
 Time; the Rise and Progress of Christianity in 
 the East ; its. present Condition ; and the Means 
 
287 
 
 and Probability of its future Advancement. 
 With a Map, illustrating the relative Situation of 
 the British Empire in the East. By ROBERT 
 CHATFIELD, LL. B. Vicar of Chatteris, Cam- 
 bridgeshire. In one large volume 4to. Price, in 
 boards, II. 14s. This Work was altered and en- 
 larged after being presented to the University of 
 Cambridge. 
 
 PUBLISHED IN INDIA. 
 
 The Prizes instituted by the College of Fort-William. 
 
 1. PRIMITJE ORIENT ALES, VOL. I. Containing 
 ESSAYS by the Students of the College of Fort- 
 William in Bengal: To which are added, the 
 THESES pronounced at the public Disputations 
 in the Oriental Languages, on the 6th of Fe- 
 bruary, 1802. The Essays are by W. B. Martin, 
 W. P. Elliott, W. B. Bayley, Terrick Hamilton, 
 C. T. Metcalfe, Edward Wood, Thomas Newn- 
 ham, and Jonathan H. Lovett. The Thesis 
 in the Bengalee Language by W. B. Martin. 
 Thesis in the Hindoostanee Language by W. B^ 
 Bayley. 
 
 " Redit a nobis Aurora diemque reducit." 
 
 Calcutta : Printed at the Hon. Company's Press. 
 In one volume 8vo. Price, in boards', One Guinea.- 
 
288 
 
 2. PRIMITIVE ORIENTALES, VOL. II. Contain- 
 
 ing the THESES in the Oriental Languages, pro- 
 nounced at the public Disputations, on the 29th 
 of March, 1803. By Students of the College of 
 Fort- William in Bengal; with Translations. 
 Thesis in the Persian Language, by Richard Jen- 
 kins ; in the Hindoostanee Language, by William 
 Chaplin; in the Bengalee Language, by James 
 Hunter. Declamations in the Arabic Language, by 
 Richard Jenkins and Edward Wood. Printed at 
 the Hon. Company's Press, in one volume 8vo. 
 Price, in boards, One Guinea. 
 
 3. PRIMITIVE ORIENTALES, VOL. III. Con- 
 
 taining the THESES in the Oriental Languages, 
 pronounced al the public Disputations on the 20th 
 of September, 1804. By Students of the College 
 of Fort-William in Bengal; with Translations. 
 Thesis in the Hindoostanee Language, by John 
 Romer ; in the Persian, by George Swinton ; 
 in the Bengalee, by A. B. Tod; and in the 
 Arabic, by William Oliver. Declamation in the 
 SHANSCRIT Language, Clotworthy Gowan ; being 
 the first speech in that Tongue delivered in public 
 Assembly by an Englishman. Printed at the 
 Hon. Company's Press; in one volume 8vo. 
 Price, in boards, One Guinea. 
 
289 
 
 A SERMON, Preached at the New Church, Calcutta, 
 before the Right Hon. the Earl of MORNINGTON, 
 Governor-General, on Thursday, February the 
 6th, 1800: being the Day appointed for a 
 GENERAL THANKSGIVING to Almighty 
 God, for his late signal Mercies vouchsafed to the 
 British Dominions in Asia, in averting the perils 
 which threatened them, by the defeat of Tippoo 
 Sultaun, and the final overthrow of the Mahome- 
 dan power in Hindoostan. By the Rev. CLAU- 
 DIUS BUCHANAN, A. B. Chaplain at the Presidency 
 of Fort- William. 
 
 " They imagined, such a device as they were not able to per- 
 form? Ps. xxi. 11. 
 
 Published by order of the Governor-General in Council. 
 
 u 
 
29O 
 
 Published by Messrs. CADELL and DAVIES, 
 Strand, London. 
 
 BY THE SAME AUTHOR, 
 
 1. MEMOIR of the Expediency of an ECCLESIAS- 
 
 TICAL ESTABLISHMENT for BRITISH 
 INDIA. Second Edition. Price 5* 
 
 2. The First FOUR YEARS of the COLLEGE of 
 
 FORT-WILLIAM in BENGAL. In one vol. 
 4to. printed by Bulmer. Price in boards 15s. 
 
 3. The STAR in the EAST : a Sermon preached in 
 
 the Parish Church of St. James, Bristol, on Sun- 
 day, Feb. 26, 1809, on the Author^ return from 
 India. The Eighth Edition. 
 
 4. JUBILEE SERMONS: preached at Welbeck 
 
 Chapel, London ; viz. : 
 
 The MOSAIC JUBILEE, 
 The BRITISH JUBILEE, and 
 The HEAVENLY JUBILEE. 
 
 In one vol. 8vo. large type. Price 9s. in boards. The 
 Second Edition. 
 
 5. THE THREE ERAS OF LIGHT; two Dis- 
 
 courses, preached before the University of Cam- 
 bridge, on Commencement Sunday, July 1st, 1810. 
 With an Appendix on the Preparatory Studies for 
 the Church. Second Edition. 
 
291 
 
 6. THE LIGHT of the WORLD; a Sermon, preach- 
 
 ed before the Society for Missions to Africa and 
 the East, at Black Friar's Church, London, on 
 12th June, 1810. Fourth Edition. 
 
 7. The MEALING WATERS of BETHESDA; 
 
 a Sermon, preached at Buxton Wells, to the Com- 
 pany assembled there for the Benefit of the Me- 
 dicinal Waters; on Whitsunday, June 2, 1811. 
 
To be had of J. Ogle, and Manners # Miller, Edinburgh; 
 M. Ogle, Glasgow; Cadell $ Dames, R. Ogle 9 and 
 T. Hamilton) London; and T. Johnstone, Dublin; 
 
 IN ONE VOLUME, OCTAVQ, 
 
 A CHEAP EDITION 
 
 OF 
 
 DR. BUCHANAN'S 
 
 SERMONS 
 
 ON 
 
 THE FOLLOWING INTERESTING SUBJECTS, VIZ. 
 
 THE HEALING WATERS OF BETHESDA; A 
 
 Sermon, Preached at Buxton Wells. 
 
 THE THREE ERAS OF LIGHT j two Discourses, 
 preached before the University of Cambridge. 
 
 THE LIGHT OF THE WORLD 5 a Sermon preached 
 before the Society for Missions to Africa and the East, at 
 Black Friar's Church, London. 
 
 THE STAR IN THE EAST 5 a Sermon, preached at 
 St. James's Church, Bristol. 
 
 JUBILEE SERMONS : vtg. the Mosaic, British, and 
 Heavenly Jubilee 3 preached at Welbeck Chapel, London.